2

tihvavy of Che theological ^eminarjp

PRINCETON •
NEW JERSEY

Part of the Addison Alexander

Library which was presented by
Messrs. R.L. & A. Stuart

BR 160 .A2' G73 1843 v.

Greek ecclesiastical
historians of the first si
 THE
^v
GREEK
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORIANS
OF
THE FIRST SIX CENTURIES OF
THE CHRISTIAN ERA.

IN SIX VOLUMES.

C O NT A I N I NG —

I. EUSEBIUS'S LIFE OF CONSTANTINE, OUATION, ETC.

II. EDSEBIUS'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, TO 324 A.D.

III. SOCRATES SCUOLASTICUS'S HISTORY, FROM ABOUT 305 TO 445 A.l).

IV. SOZOMEN'S NARRATIVE, 324 TO ABOUT 440 A.D.

V. TIIEODOKET's ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, FROM 322 TO 428 A.I).

VI. EVAORIUS'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, FROM 431 TO 594 A.I).

Si/tjro.t rAOTTAl, /xio li'a.«ii

LONDON:
SAMUEL BvVGSTER AND SONS;
WAREHOUSE FOR BIBLES, NEW TESTAMENTS, PRAYER-BOOKS, LKXICON-S,
ORAMJVIARS, CONCORDANCES, AND I'SALTEKS, IN ANCIENT
AND MODERN LANOUAUES;
PATERNOSTER ROW.
M.DCCC.XLVII.
 London ;

printed uy john wertheimer and tc,

CIHC'JS l'L4CE, FINSBCRY ClliCl'S.
 AN

ECCLESIASTICAL HlSTOR^ F PfiZ/iF-

TWENTIETH YEAR OF THE REIGf ^ AUG '^^f.

OF CONST ANTINE, \^
324TH OF THE CHRISTIAN ERA.

EUSEBIUS,
SURNAMED PAMPHILU3, BISHOP 01 CAISAREA.

TRANSLATED BY

THE REV. C. F. CRUSE, D.D.

IMtOFESSOR IN ST. PAUL'S COLLEGE, FLUSHING, NEW YORK.

THE FOURTH EDITION, CAREFULLY REVISED.

TO WHICH IS PREFIXED, THE

LIFE OF EUSEBIUS, BY VALESIUS

TRANSLATED BY S. E. PARKER, OF I'HILADELl'HIA.

LONDON:
SAMUEL BAGSTER AND SONS;
WAREHOUSE FOR BIBLES, NEW TESTAMENTS, PRAYER-BOOKS, LEXICONS,
GRAMMARS, CONCORDANCES, AND PSALTERS, IN ANCIENT
AND MODERN LANGUAGES;
PATEENOSTER ROW.
M DCCCXLVII.
 "^SlXfc

V'HiBg^ o

PREFACE.

If history be accurately defined as philosophy teaching by

examples, no branch of it can contain lessons of philosophy so inter-
esting and important as the history of the church. Taking the terms
in the most comprehensive sense, church history for more than four
thousand years is matter of express revelation. It is the history of
man and of Divine providence in their most momentous aspects, and
has therefore been selected from the common trains of history to form
the subject of an inspired chronicle. The Acts ©f the Apostles com-
plete the thenceforth ecclesiastical history flows from a
annals;
different origin. written by the pen of man, and therefore
It is
marked by errors and defects; but the thought of ecclesiastical writers
being, in a manner, continuators of the record of scripture, —
follow-
ers in the train of evangelists and apostles, —
while it is calculated
deeply to impress every author who enters on this field of literature
with a sense of his personal responsibility, must also impart, in the
estimation of the reader, a degree of interest to such compositions
that no others can possess.
Of allthe periods of church history, the first three or four centuries
are in many respects the most important. They exhibit to us the
early struggles and triumphs of Christianity, the means by which it
was disseminated, and the extent to which it prevailed the suffer--
;

ings and heroism of martyrs —

the development of theology as a
science —
the effects of false philosophy upon the simple truths of
revelation — the human mind in aiming at discoveries
activity of the
beyond its and the forms of government and polity which the
reach,
early churches assumed; subjects worthy the examination not only
of the Christian, but of the philosopher.
While ecclesiastical history in general, now receives a growing
measure of attention, the period just specified is the subject of most
minute and critical investigation. Whatever throws light upon the
character of those eventful times, possesses at the present day more
than ordinary value. But though most of the ecclesiastical writers
of that age contain information relative to the history of Christianity,
no professed historian of that period remains except KusEBiUS.
Hegesippus, who lived in the second century, wrote a history ot the
church in five books, but the only fragnaents handed down to us have
been preserved by Eusebius. He is then, truly, the father of eccle-
only compiler we have of a narrative of Christian
siastical historv, the
1
VI PREFACE.

affairs fornearly three hundred years after the close of the inspired
annals. for his antiquity, he is valuable as an historian.
Venerable
The extensive learning he possessed formed one leading qualification
for undertaking such a work, and the extent to which he availed himself
of all existing documents, connected with his subject, is apparent to
every reader of his history. And even though, according to the
learned Scaliger, his judgment should not be equal to his research,
yet all must admit that the mass of historical materials he has be-
queathed to the church constitutes a most precious legacy —
that
indeed excess in their accumulation is an error on the safe side, and
that it is much more to be regretted that our author did not make a
still larger collection of documents and extracts, than that he should

have included in his compilation some of doubtful authority.

Eusebius closes his history with the year 324, where the thread
of his narrative is taken up by Socrates Scholasticus and Sozomen,
who continue it down to the year 439. Theodoret forms a kind of sup-
plement to these, beginning with the same year as Sozomen, 324,
and carrying it to the year 429. Evagrius again resumes the
history at the year 439, and proceeds with it to the year 594. These
form a cabinet of ecclesiastical history for the first six centuries. The
worth of works of this kind, with all their imperfections, will be fully
appreciated by every tlioughtful mind. Modern compilations may
be more philosophical, critical, and elegant; the matter may be more
carefully collected, condensed into a smaller space, arranged in a
better form, and expressed in more polished language, but the in-
dependent investigator will wish to examine for himself the sources
whence they have been derived, and form a judgment from the
perusal of original documents.
Eusebius is by far the most valuable of those we have mentioned,
and who that takes an interest in historical studies, while incompetent
to the perusal of our author in the original, but will gladly avail
himself of an opportunity of becoming acquainted with him through
the medium of a translation? Besides several versions in Latin,
French, and German, there are three in English, published in this
country; one by Hanmer, another published at Cambridge, 1683,
without a name, and a third, incorporated by Parker in his abridge-
ment of the works of the ecclesiastical writers. Yet these do not
preclude the propriety, and indeed desirableness, of publishing a new
translation, more correct in its renderings, and more suited in its
style to the taste and character of the age.
A translation, therefore, by an American Episcopal divine, the
Reverend C. F. Cruse, D.D., has been adopted in the present volume,
and is now submitted to the public.
Speaking of his own labours, he says, " AVhether the present
translator has succeeded in presenting his author to the public in a
costume that shall appear worthy of the original, must be left to the
 PREFACE. Vll

judgment of others. He is not so confident as to presume liis

labour is here immaculate, and a more frequent revision of the work
may suggest improvements which have thus far escaped him. Some
allowances are also due to a work like this, which may not obtain in
those of a different description. The translator does not stand upon
tlie same ground as one who renders a work of elegance and taste,
from profane antiquity. The latter leaves more scope for the display
of genius and taste. The great object of the former is to give a
faithful transcript of his author's statement, that the reader may
derive, if possible, the same impression that he would from the
original, in case it were his vernacular language. He is not at liberty
to improve his author, whatever may be the occasional suggestions
of elegance or taste, for there is scarcely any such improvement but
what involves the fidelity of the version. The more experienced
reader and critic may, perhaps, discover instances where the translator
might perhaps have been more easy, without sacrificing much of the
meaning; and the present version is not without passages where per-
haps a little liberty might have obviated an apparent stiffness in the
style. But the translator has sometimes preferred the latter, to what
appeared a of the sense.*
sacrifice
" The officeof a translator, like that of a lexicographer, is an
luigrateful office. Men who have no conception of the requisites for
such a task, who measure it by the same rough standard that tlicy
do a piece of manual labour, are apt to suppose he has nothing to
do but to travel on from word to word, and that it amounts at last
to scarcely more than a transcription of what is already written in
his own mind. In the estimate which is thus made, there is little
credit given, for the necessary adaptation of the style and phrase-
ology to that of the original, — no allowance for that degree of
judgment, which the interpreter must constantly exercise in order
to make his version tell what its original says And yet, with all
this, there is generally discrimination enoiigh to mark what may be
happily expressed; but by a singular perversion, such merit is sure
to be assigned to the original work, whilst the defects are generally
charged to theaccount of the translator. Some, ignorant of the
limits of the translator's office, even expect him to give perfection to
his author's deficiencies, and if he fails in this, he is in danger of
having them heaped upon himself
" To preclude any unwarrantable expectations, the translator
does not pretend to more in the present work, than to give a faithful
transcript of the sense of his author. Occasionally, he thinks lie
has expressed that sense with more perspicuity than his original,
* Among some of the apparent anomaUes of tlic translation, may
perhaps he numbered many of the passages from Scripture. It will in-
recollected these are translated from our author, who quotes the Alex-
andrian version.
VIU PREFACE.

and wherever the ambiguity seemed to justify it, it has been done,
not with a view to improve his author, but to prevent mistaking
his meaning."
The version from the accurate Greek text of Valesius, a learned
is
French civihan, whom the pahn is due as an editor and Latin
to
translator of Eusebius and the other ecclesiastical historians we have
mentioned. The edition used was the splendid one by Reading,
printed at Cambridge, 1720.
In this edition the whole of the American translation has under-
gone revision; and the present editor hopes that he has been suc-
cessful in correcting some few errors which had been admitted into
the renderings, and some obscurities and inelegant peculiarities of dic-
tion that had disfigured the style. He has also prefixed to the History,
Parker's translation of the life of Eusebius, by Valesius, having
carefully compared it with the original, and corrected it.
The few notes introduced in the work, are, with two or three
exceptions, by the American translator.
The whole forms a volume which it is hoped will be found pecu-
liarly acceptable to the public, in an age distinguished by an increas-
ing taste for the study of Ecclesiastical History.
 THE TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Chapter
Cliap.
Chapter
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. XI

Chapter XXIX.
 8

Xll TABLE OF CONTENTS.

PAGE
Chaptei Those that had fallen away, kindly restored bj' the pious
martyrs 196
The vision that appeared to Attains, the a
dream - - - --
The martyrs commend Treneeus in their
-

epistle
mart}'r,
-

-
-
iu

-
-197
198
God sent rain from heaven to Marcus Aurelins, the em-

-----
peror, at the prayers of our brethren -
Catalogue of the bishops of Eome
- -

Miracles were performed in those times by the believers

- 199
200
201
The statement of Ircnseus respecting the Sacred Scrip-
tures
The bishops under Commodus -----
-----
Of Pantsenus, the philosopher
202
205
205
Clement of Alexandria
The bishops of Jerusalem ---... 206
207

which he records ---.--.-

Of Ehodon, and the dissension occasioned by Marcion,
207

-----
The false prophets of the Phrygians
Of the schism of Blastus at Rome
- - -

The affairs of Montauus, and his false prophets

>

- -
209
209
209
Of Miltiades and his works - - - -• - - 214
Apollonius also refutes the Pluygian heresy, and those
whom he has mentioned - • - - - -215
The opinion of Serapion respecting the heresy of the
Phrygians - - - - - - - -217
The ^vi-itings of Irenajus against the schismatics at Rome 2 1

The martyrdom of Apollonius, at Rome - - -. 220

The bishops that flourished at this time - - - 221
The question then agitated respecting the Passover - - 221
The dissension of the churches in Asia - - . - 222
All agree to one opinion respecting the Passover - - 226
The elegant works of Irenceus that have come down to us 226
The works of others that flourished at the time - - 227
Those that followed Artemon's heresy in the beginning.

rupting the Scriptures -.--.„

Their character and conduct and their attempt at cor-
;

227

The History.— BOOK VI. Pages 231 — 282.

The persecution under Seveiiis - - - - - 231
The education of Origen, from his earliest youth - - 231
When a very young man, he pi-eached the Gospel - - 234
The number of his catechumens that suffered martyrdom 237
Of Potamiffina, her horrible tortures and martyrdom 237

-------
-
Clement of Alexandria - - 239
The historian Judas 239
The resolute act of Origen 239
The miracle of Narcissus 241
The bishops in Jerusalem 242
Of Alexandei", his exaltation and bishopric - - - 243
Serapion, and the writings ascribed to him ~ - - 244
The works of Clement
-----
....
The books that Clement mentions
Of Heraclas, appointed by Clement
245
247
248

tures ....---...
The great study which Origen devoted

Of the translator Symmachus

to the Holy Scrip-
249
250

....
Of Ambrose, convinced of the tnith by Origen
The accounts given of Origen by others
. - 250
251
The works of the writers of the day still extant
The bishops that were noted at this time ... - - 254
255
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. XUl

Chapter XXII.
XIV TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Chapter XXVIII.
Chap. XXIX.
The different bishops then distinguished
Paul, refuted by Malchion, who had been
...
a sophist, was
PAGE
312

deposed 313
Chap. XXX. The CouncLl against Paul - 313

----------
epistle of the - - -

Chap. XXXI. The error of the Manichees, which commenced at this

time 318
Chap. XXXII. Of those distinguished Ecclesiastical writers of our own
day, and which of them survived until the destruction of
the chmxhes - - - - - ... 319

Chapter I.
Chap. II.
Chap. III.
Chap. IV.

Chap.
Chapter
Chap.
Chap.
 THE OEDER

EPISCOPAL SUCCESSION IN THE MORE PROMINENT

DIOCESES.

Bishops op
 — — —

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE,
SHOWING
THE STATE OR PERIOD OF THE MOST PROMINENT PERSONS
AND EVENTS.
In this Table, tlie dates are given according to the vulgar era, or four years later than the true time.

A.D.
1. Augustus (Oct. Cses.) being em- relatives of our Lord.— The family of
peror of Rome, Christ was boru. David investigated by Vespasian.
14. Tiberius succeeds him. 79. \'espasian dies, and is succeeded
33. Christ crucified. —
Tiberius dies in by his son Titus. —Anencletus, b. of
the 23d year of his reign, and is Rome.
succeeded by Caius Caesar Caligula. 81. Titus dies, and is succeeded by
37. James, surnamed the Just, bishop Domitian, a second Nero. Second
of Jerusalem, the first b. of the general Persecution. —
Clement, b.
first Christian church. —
The mission of Rome. —
Avilius, b. of Alexandria.
of Thaddeus to Edessa. —
The name —John the apostle exiled I'atmos. to
Christian grows into use at Antioch. Clement and Domitilla, mar-
94. Fl.
40. Herod Agrippa aflSicts the church, —The grandchildren of Judas,
tyrs.
and puts James the Great, brother relatives of our Lord, yet living.
of John, to death. 96. Death of Domitian, who is suc-
41. Caligula dies, and is succeeded by ceeded by Nerva. Nerva is suc-
—
Claudius. The famine mentioned in ceeded by Trajan.
the Acts.— Herod dies. Theudas the 98. Cerdon, b. of Alexandria. Cle- —
impostor.— Helen, queen of the Us- ment of Rome Ignatius of Antioch,
;

rhoenians.— Simon Magus. Peter successor of Evodius, the first b.

at Rome. — Philo's communication Simeon of Jerusalem suffers martyr-
with Peter. — Sedition of the Jews at dom, and is succeeded by Justus in
Jerusalem, and destruction. — Agrip- the episcopate. — The first fifteen b.
pa, Herod's son, appointed king of of Jerusalem were all Hebrews.
the Jews. After these followed the Gentile
54. Claudius dies, and is succeeded by succession. See the tabular view of
Tiberius Claudius Nero. the bishops, page xvi.
61. Anniauus, b. of Alexandria, and 99. The apostle John dies at Kphcsus.
successor of St. Mark. —
The first —
Euarestus, b. of Rome. Primus, —
general Persecution of the Christian b. of Alexandria. Alexander sue- —
church. —Peter and Paul suffer mar- ceeds Euarestus in the see of Rome.
tyrdom. — Linus the first b. of Rome. 107. Ignatius suffers martyrdom.
68. Nero dies, and is succeeded by 117. Trajan dies, and is succeeded by
Galba and Otho. Achian. —
Quadratus and Aristides
69. Vitcllius acknowledged emperor, write a defence of Christianity, ad-
soon after killed, and Vespasian do dressed to Adrian.
- Xystus, or Six- —
clared emperor. — Tiie Jews oppres- tus, b. of Rome. Justus of Alexandria;
sed by grievous famine. Telesphorus succeeds Xystus at
70. Cajjture and destruction of Jerusa- Rome, and Eumenes succeeds Justus
lem by Titus, the son of Vespasian. at Alexandria. Barchochcbas the—
Gnostics, Dosithcus, Simon Magus, impostor. —
The last siege of the
—
Ebion, Cerinthus. Simeon, son of Jews, when the name of Jerusalem
Cleopas, tlic second b. of Jerusalem. was changed and called .^Elia, in
These two first b. of this church were honour of the emperor, iElius Adrian
 — —
XVlll CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.

— Now appeared the heresies of poses the errors of Marcion. —

Phry-
Menander, Saturninus, and Basilides, gian errors, Montanus, Priscilla, Max-
the offspring of the heresy of Simon —
imilla. Blastus, schismatic at Rome.
—
Magus, Adrian forbids the Chris- — Miltiades and Apollonius, ec-
tians to be punished without trial. clesiastical writers the latter dies
;

Hegesippus and Justin, contempo- a martyr. —

Eleutherus is succeeded
rary writers. by Victor in the see of Rome and ;

138. Adrian dies, and is succeeded by Julian of Alexandria by Demetrius.

—
Antoninus Pius. Hyginus, successor —
Serapion, b. of Antioch. Nar- —
of Telesphorus at Rome. —
Valentine cissus of Jerusalem, Bachylus of
and Cerdon, Gnostics, notorious at Corinth, and Polycrates at Ephe-
—
Rome. Justin addresses his apology sus. —
The dispute respecting the
to Antonine, by which the emperor is Passover. —
Artemon's errors revived
induced to send his edict to the cities by Paul of Samosata. —
Natalius,
of Asia. — Pius, b. of Rome, is suc- Asclepiodotus,
ceeded by Anicetus. 192. Pertinax.
161. Marcus Aurelius Antoninus suc- 193. Didius Julius. —
Septimius Seve-
ceeds Antoninus Pius, and is asso- rus, emperor. —
TertuUian writes his
ciated with Lucius Antoninus Verus, apology. — Fifth Persecution.
his brother. Alartyrdom of Philip, governor in
163. Justin addresses a second apology Egypt, Leonidas and others.
to the emperors about the same 205. Irenaeus, and the martyrs at
;

time also Athenagoras and Tatian Lyons. Origen. —

Clement succeeds
wrote their apologies. Pantaenus in the Alexandrian school.
16G. Martyrdom of Justin and Poly- —
About the same time flourished
carp. — Fourth Persecution Ani- ; Judas the historian, Alexander of
cetus succeeded by Soter in the Jerusalem, Demetrius of Alexandria,
see of ('ome, and Celadion suc- and Porphyry, the opponent of Chris-
ceeded by Agrippinus at Alexandria. tianity.
— Heron, Eros, Theophilus, b. of 211. A. Caracalla and Geta, emperors.
Antioch. — Dionysius of Corinth, 217. Macrinus with his son. Zephyri-—
Pinytus of Crete, Philip Apolli- nus of Rome, successor of Victor,
naris, and Melito, Musanus, Mo- is succeeded by Calhsthus, who again

destus, and Irenseus, contemporary left the church to Urbanus.

writers. 218. Heliogabalus {alias Antoninus)
169. L. Verus dies. —
The Christian succeeds Macrinus.
legion pray for rain and victory, 222. Alexander Severus, emperor. —
whence the legion is called Ful- Philetas succeeds Asclepiades in the
minea. — Eleutherus of Rome. Bar-— see of Antioch. —
Mamaea, Alexan-
desanes of Syria. der's mother, favourable to Christi-
177. Martyrs of Lyohs and Vienna anity. —
Hippolytus, an ecclesiastical
in Gaul. — Syriac and Italian transla- writer. —
Heiaclas succeeds Deme-
tions of the New Testament, as also trius in the see of Alexandria. —
those of Aquila, Symmachus, and Firmilianus b. of Csesareain Cappa-
Theodotion. docia. —
Theoctistus b. of Caesarea ia
180. Antonine dies, and is succeeded Palestine.
by Commodus. — Agrippinus is suc- 235. Alexander assassinated by Maxi-
ceeded by Julian in the see of Alex- minus Thrax, who is proclaimed em-
andria.— Pantfenus, the philosopher, peror, and commences the Sixth
at the head of the Alexandrian Persecution.
school.— Clement of Alexandria, 238. Maximinus Thrax is succeeded
the pupil of Pantsnus. —
Narcissus —
by tiordian. Pontianus is succeeded
b. of Jerusalem, being the fifteenth by Anteros in the see of Rome, who
of the Gentile succession, which was succeeded by Fabianus. Hera- —
commenced after the invasion of clas b. of Alexandria. —
Zebinus of
Judea under Adrian. —
Rhodon op- Antioch is succeeded by Babylas. —
 — ' —

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. XIX

A.D.
Africanus, author of " Cesti. ' — I

277. Probus emperor. —

Origin of the
Ikryllus of Arabia. Manichean heresy.
|

244. (Jordiaii is succeeded by Philip 282. Carus emperor. —

Carious and
the Arabian. — Origen's works on the Numerianus emperors.
Scriptures.— Heraclas is succeeded 283. Caius b. of Rome.
by Dionysius in the see of Alexandria. 284. Diocletian emperor of Rome,
— Dissensions of the Arabians. under whom the tenth great per-
— Heresy of the Ilclcesaites. secution began, preceded by the
249. Decius succeeds Philip. — Se- demolition of the churches.
venth Persecution. — Alexander, b. 287. Marcellinus succeeds Caius in
of Jerusalem, dies a martyr, and is the see of Rome, who was overtaken
succeeded by Mazabanes. — Babylas by the persecution in his fifteenth
of Antioch dies in prison, and is year.
succeeded by Fabius.— Origen's 303. The Tenth Persecution, the most
—
great sufferings and tortures. The violent of all. t'usebius styles it
sufferings of Dionysius. — The mar- emphatically The persecution. —I'i-
tyrs at Alexandria.— Novatus creates maeus, Domnus and Cjrillus suc-
a schism at Rome. — Fabianus suffers cessively b of Antioch. —
Tyrannus
martyrdom. — Cornelius b, of Rome. succeeds Cyrillus. —
Eusebius suc-
Cyprian of Carthage, and Fabinus cessor of Socrates in the see of
of Antioch. — Dionysius writes to Laodicea.— Marcellus succeeds Mar-
Novatus. — The dispute between cellinus in the see of Rome, who was
—
Cyprian of Carthage and Stephen followed by Eusebius. These were
of Rome. succeeded by Miltiades or Alelchi-
251. Gallus emperor. Lucius b. of ades, who is mentioned in connexion
Rome. with Marcus in the epistle of Con-
254. Valerianus emperor. Stephen b. stantine.
of Rome. — The Sabellian heresy. 30o. Diocletian and Maximian abdi-
Valerian stimulated by JNLacrianus to cate the government. —
Constantius
persecute.— Dionysius bishop of Chlorus and Galerius Maximianus,
Rome.— The sufferings of Diony- son-in-law of Diocletian, are created
sius of Alexandria. — The schism of Augusti.
j
—
The empire being thus
Nepos. divided between the two emperors,
2G0. Gallienus sole emperor on the Galerius adopted the two Caesars,
capture of his father Valerian. — Scverus and his nephew Maximinus.
Cyprian and l.aurentius suffered 306. Licinius appointed emperor and
martyrdom.- —
The episcopal see titled Augustus by a common vote of
of James at Jerusalem held in great the emperors. —
Maximinus assumes
veneration. —Dionysius of Alex-
I

the title of Augustus. —

Constantius,
andria dies, and is succeeded by emperor of the west, dies in Britain,
Maximus. and Constantine his son is pro-
2G4. Paul of Samo.sata creates a schism, claimed cmpei'or an event which
;

and is condemned in a council at defeated the ambitious and tyran-

Antioch.
2G8. Claudius emperor of Rome.
Felix, successor of Dionysius of
Rome, is succeeded by Futychi- 310. Maximian dies a disgraceful
anus, who was soon after succeeded
by Caius.
270. Aurelian emperor, to whom an
appeal was made against Paul of
Samosata.
272. The Ninth Persecution com-
menced by Aurelian.
27o. 'i'acitus emperor.
27G. Florianus emperor.
nical projects of Galerius Maximi-
— anus. —
Maxentius son of Maximian
assumes the purple at Rome.
death, after an attempt again.st the
life of Constantine. —
Maximinus of
the east, and Maxentius at Ivome,
secretly combine against Constantine
and Licinius. The excesses com-
mitted by the tyrants. —
About this
time flourished' Anatolius, distin-
guished as b. of Laodicea and a
writer. —
Stephen b. of Antioch.
 —
XX CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.

Theotecnus, b. of Csesarea in Pales- Theodotus of Laodicea, and Aga-

tine,was succeeded by Agapius, the pius of Caesarea in Palestine, are the
contemporary of f'amphilus. Aga- last b. !mentioned by Eusebius in
pius was succeeded by Eusebius, the the most prominent sees.
author of the Ecclesiastical History. 314. Miltiades was succeeded by Syl-
— Now flourished as writers, Pierius vester in the see of Rome, in whose
of Alexandria, Melchius b. of Pontus, times the council of Nice was held.
and Miletius the honey of Attica. — Constantine establishes the free
Hymenaeus, Lambdas, and Hermon, exercise of the Christian religion, and
successively b. of Jerusalem about liberates the Roman world from op-
this time. —
Maximus, the successor pression.— The churches are now re-
of Dionysius, was succeeded by stored and dedicated. — Universal
Theonas in the see of Alexandria. •
peace in the church, large endow-
Theonas was succeeded by Peter and : ments made by the emperor, privi-
Achillas, and he by Alexander. The '

leges granted to the clergy, with the

last of these was indirectly the oc- restoration of confiscated property.
casion of the subsequent Arian con- — The splendour which the church
troversy. —Hermon of Jerusalem,
;

now began to wear seems to have

Alexander of Alexandria, Miltiades laid the foundation for its subsequent
of Rome, Tyrannus of Antioch, corruption.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIITS PAMPRILUS.
BY VALESIUS.*

According to the testimony of Socrates, f a book relative to the

life of Eusebius was written by Acacius, his scholar and successor in
the see of Ccesarea. But since this book, through that negligence in
antiquity to which the loss of many others is to be ascribed, is not now
extant, we will endeavour, from the testimonies of the several writers
wlio liaA^e mentioned Eusebius, to supply the defect.
It appears that Eusebius was born in Palestine, about the close of
the reign of Gallienus, one proof of Avhich is, that by the ancients,
particularly by Basilius and Theodoret, he is frequently termed a
Palestinian. It is possible, indeed, that he might have received that
name from his being the bishoj) of Ca^sarea, yet probability is in
favour of his having derived it from his country certainly he himself
;

affirms,! ^^^^^ when a youth, he was educated and dwelt in Palestine,

and that there he first saw Constantine, when journeying through it
with Diocletian Augustus; and after repeating § the contents of a law,
written in favour of the Christians, by Constantine to the Palestinians,
he observes, " This letter of the Emperor's is the first sent to us."
On the authority of Eusebius himself, it may be affirmed, that he
was born in the last part of the reign of Gallienus, 259 a.d. for, in ;

his Ecclesiastical History, he informs us, that Dionysius, bishop of

Alexandria, lived in his own age.\ Therefore, since Dionysius died
in the twelfth year of the reign of Gallienus, Eusebius must have been
born before, if he lived within the time of that prelate. The same
also follows, from his stating,* * that Paul of Samosata had revived
the heresy of Artemon, in his^ f «^^' And in his history of the occur-
rences during the reign of Gallienus, before he begins the narrative
of the error and condemnation of Paul of Samosata, he observes,
" but now, after the history of these things, we Avill transmit to pos-
an account of our own times."
terity
Respecting his parents we know nothing, except that Nicephorus

* In this version, the sense, more than the expression of Valesius, is

regarded, t Ecclcs. Hist., book ii. ch. iv. page 76.
I In his first book concerning the life of Constantino,
chap. xix.
§ Life of Constantine, book ii. chap. xHii. where see note a. Canibr. edit.
1692. II
See book iii. cli. xxviii. p. 131.
** Eccles. Hist, book v. chap, xxviii. p. 227. tt Eusebius's.
2
XXU LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

Callistus, by what authority we cannot say, speaks of his niotlier as

the sister of Pamphilus the martyr. In Arius's letter,* he is termed
brother to Eusebins of Nicomedia. Though he possibly might, on
account of his friendship, have received this appellation, yet it is more
probable that he was nearly related to the Nicomedian bishop; espe-
cially since he of Ceesarea only, though many others there are men-
tioned, is termed by Arius, brother to that ]3relate. Besides, the
Nicomedian Eusebius was a native of Syria, and bishop first of Bery-
tus nor was it then the usage, that foreigners and persons unknown
:

should be promoted to the government of churches.

Neither is it known what teachers he had in secular learning; but
in sacred literature, he had for his preceptor Dorotheus, the eunuch,
presbyter of the Antiocliian church, of whom he makes honourable
mention in his Seventh Book.f Notwithstanding Eusebius there says
only, that he had heard Dorotheus expounding the Holy Scriptures
with propriety, in the Antiocliian church, we are not inclined to object
to any one thence inferring, with Trithemius, that Eusebius was Do-
rotheus's disciple. Theotecnus being at that time dead, the bishopric
of the church of Csasarea was administered by Agapius, a person of
eminent piety and great liberality to the poor. By him Eusebius was
admitted into the clerical office, and with Pamphilus, a presbyter of
distinction at that time in the Cesarean church, he entered into the
firmest friendship. Pamphilus was, as Photius relates, a Phoenician,
born at Berytus, and scholar of Pierius, a presbyter of the Alexan-
drian church who, since he was animated with the most singular
;

attachment to sacred literature, and was with the utmost zeal collecting
all the works of the ecclesiastical writers, especially Origcn, founded a
very celebrated school and library at Caesarea, of which school Euse-
bius seems to have been the first master. Indeed, it is affirmed, | by
Eusebius, that Apphianus, who sufifered martyrdom in the third year
of the persecution, had been instructed by him in the sacred Scrip-
tures, in the city of Cassarea. From that time Eusebius's intimacy
with Pamphilus was so great, and such was his attention to him, as
his inseparable companion till death, that he acquired the name of
Pamphilus. And not only while the latter was living, but after his
death, Eusebius cherished toward him the greatest affection, and ever
spoke of him with reverence and tenderness. This is exemplified in
the three books written by Eusebius, concerning the life of Pamphilus,
eulogized by St. Jerome, and by many passages in his Ecclesiastical
History, and in his account of the martyrs of Palestine. In his Second
Book, also, against Sabelhus, written by Eusebius, after the Nicene
Council, he frequently commends Pamphilus, though he suppresses
his name. In the commencement of that discourse, Eusebius observes,
* Arius's letter to Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, will be found in
Theorloret's Eccles. Hist. lib. i. ch. v. edit. Vcd.
f Chap, xxxii. p. 319.
\_ \n his book concerning " the Martyrs of Palestine," pages 356 to 385.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXlll

" I tliat my cars are as yet affected by tlie remembrance of that

think
blessed man, who spake with so much piety, and yours still retain the
sound of his voice; fori seem to be yet hearing him utter that devout
word, the only begotten Son of God,' a phrase he constantly em-
'

ployed for it was the remembrance of the only begotten to the glory
:

of the unborn Father. Now we have heard the apostle connnanding

that presl)ytcrs ought to be honoured with a double honour, those
especially who have laboured in the word and doctrine." And
he thus again speaks of his friend: " With these reminiscences
of that blessed man I am not elated, but wish I could so speak, as if,
togctlicr with you, I wci'c always hearing i'rom him. And the words
now cited may be pleasing to him, for it is the glory of good servants
to speak truth concerning the Lord, and it is the honor of those
iiithers, who have taught well, if their doctrines be repeated."* Some
" jnay insinuate, that these were i)hrases, the creatures of his lips, and
no proof of the feelings of his heart; but I remember, in what a satis-
factory manner, I have heard with you, his solemn asseveration, that
there was not one thing on his tongue and another in his heart."
Shortly alter, he says: " But now on account of the memory and
honour of this our father, so good, so laborious, and so vigilant for
the church, let these facts be briefly stated by us. For we have not
mentioned yet his family, his education or learning, nor narrated the
other incidents of his life, and its leading or p?H?icipal object^]
These passages in Eusebius were pointed out to us by the most learned
Franciscus Ogerius. Hence it may be satisfactorily inferred, that it
was not any family alliance, but the bond of amity that connected
Eusebius with Pamphilus. Eusebius, though he mentions Pamphilus
so frequently, and boasts so highly of his friendship, yet never speaks
of him as a relative. The testimony of Eusebius alone is sufficient to
decide that Pamphihis, though his friend, was not his kinsman. Since
in the close of" his Seventh Book of Ecclesiastical fiistory, where he
is making mention of Agapius, bishop of Cffisarea, he says: " In his

time, we became acquainted with Pamphilus, a most eloquent man,

and in his life and practices truly a philosopher, and in the same

* Again, in the same boolc: " Tliese words we always hoard from that
blessed man, for they wore often thus spoken by him."
t " Propositum" is the word employed by Valesius, doubtless in that
acceptation in whicli its precise sense is so easily appreciated by the
classic reader in Horace, Car. lib. ill. ode iii. line 1.
" Justum ot tenacem propositi virum,
Non civium ardor prava jubentium,
Non vultus instantis tyranni
]\k'nte quatit solidA," etc.
Should not Christians have, universally, a far moi'c vivid perception of
this beautiful picture of mind than heathens? St. Paul had; see IMiil.
'

iii. 13, 14.

XXIV LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

church, ennobled with the honor of the presbytery." Since Eusebius

attests that Pamphilus was then first known to him, it is sufficiently
evident, that family alliance was not the tie that connected them.
In these times occurred that most severe persecution of the Chris-
tians, which was begun by Diocletian, and continued by the following-
emperors for ten years. During this persecution, Eusebius, at that
time being a presbyter of the church of CEesarea, remained almost
constantly in that city, and by continual exhortations, prepared many
for martyrdom; amongst whom was Apphianus, a noble youth, whose
illustrious fortitude is related in Eusebius's book concerning the
martyrs of Palestine. In the same year Pamphilus was cast into
prison, where he spent two whole years in bonds, during which time,
Eusebius by no means deserted his friend and companion, but visited
him continually, and in the prison wrote, together with him, five books
in defence of Origen; but the sixth and last book of that work, he
finished after the death of Pamphilus. —
That whole work was by
Eusebius and Pamphilus dedicated* to Christian confessors,t living
in the mines of Palestine. In the time of this persecution, on account,
probably, of some urgent afiairs of the church, Eusebius went to Tyre,
in which city he witnessed | the glorious martyrdom of five Egyptian
Christians; and afterwards, on his arrival in Egypt and TJiebais, the
persecution then prevailing there, he§ beheld the admirable constancy
of many martyrs of both sexes. Some have insinuated that Eusebius,
to exempt himself in this persecution, from imprisonment, sacrificed
to idols; and that this was objected against him, as will be hereafter
related, by the Egyptian bishops and confessors, in the synod at Tyre.
But we doubt not that this is false, and that it was a calumny forged
by the enemies of Eusebius. For had a crime so great been really
committed by him, how could he have been afterwards appointed
bisho[) of Ca^sarea? How is it likely that he should, in this case,
liave been invited by the Antiochians to undertake the episcopate of
* This is affirmed by Photius in liis Bibliotheca, chap. 118. Fabricius calls
this " Bibliotheca," or library, non lihei\ sed insignis thesaurus^ an illustrious
treasure. The best edition is Rouen, 1653, under the title " Photii Myrio-
l)ib!ion, sive Bibliotheca,librorum, quos legit et cousuit Photiou, Gr. etLat."
f Though the word here employed by Valesius, is confessores^ yet there
cannot be the least doubt, that the characters to whom he alludes were
very different i'rom those which a more recent application of the term might
intimate. Confessores were simply persons that had confessed and ac-
knowledged openly, during the time of the persecution, that they were
Christians, and would not, to save either their lives or property, deny their
Master or his sacred cause. They were decided characters, tenaces propositi.
This term was employed by Valesius, who lived in an age of the church
when its use was popular.
X Eusebius informs us
of this in his " Book of Martyrs," chap. vii.
page 339.
§ Thio he relates in the ninth chapter of the same book, page 394.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXV

their city ? And

yet Cardinal Baronius has seized on that as certain
and undoubted, which by his enemies, for htiglous purposes, was ob-
jected against Eusebius, but never confirmed by the testimony of any
one. At the same time, a book was written by Eusebius against
Hierocles. For Hicrocles of Nicomedia, about the beginning of the
persecution, when the Cliristian Churches were every where harassed,
pubhshed, in the city of Nicomedia, as an insult to a religion then
assailed by all its enemies, two* books against the Christian faith;
in which books he asserted, that Apollonius Tyaneus performed more
and greater things f than Christ. But Eusebius disregarding the
man, confuted him in a very short volume.
Agapius, bishop of Ca^sarea during this interval, being dead, the
persecution subsiding, and peace being restored to the church, Euse-
bius, by common consent, succeeded to the episcopal dignity at Cffisa-
rea. Others represent Agricola, who subscribed to the synod of
Ancyra, at which he was present in the 314th year of the Christian
era, to be the successor of Agapius. This is affirmed by Baronius
in his Annals, % and Blondellus. § The latter writes, that Eusebiiis
undertook the administration of the church ofCaisarea, after the death
of Agricola, about the year 315. But these subscriptions of the bishops,
extant only in the Latin collections of the canons, seem in our judg-
ment to be entitled to little credit. For they occur neither in the
Greek copies, nor in the Latin Versions of Dionyslus Exiguus; Be-
sides, Eusebius, enumerating the bishops of the principal dioceses,
||

where the persecution began and raged, ends with the mention of
Agapius, bishop of Cffisarea who, he observes, laboured much, during
;

that persecution, for the good of his own church. The necessary
inference, therefore, is, that Agapius must have been bishop mitil the
end of the persecution. But Eusebius was elevated to the episcopal
office immediately after that persecution; for after peacewas restored
to the church, Eusebius** and other prelates being invited by Paulinus
bishop of Tyre, to the dedication of a cathedral, Eusebius made there
a very eloquent oration. Now this liappened before the rebellion of
Licinius against Constantino, in tlie 31oth year of the Christian era,
about which period Eusebius wrote those celebrated books, " De De-
monstratione Evangelicil," and " De Praeparatione Evangclicii ." And
these books were certainly written before the Nicenc Synod, since
they are expressly mentioned in his Ecclesiastical History, which was
written before that council.

* Which he teniiccl (j)i\uXi]6eti:.

t No word for " mivachs"' occurs in the text of Valesius.

X Ad annum Chiisti, 314.

§ In his apology pro Scntentiu Ilieronjnii, eh. xix. Val.
II
In the seventh book of his Ecclesiastical Hist. chap, xxxii. page 319.
** As we are informed in the tenth book of his Ecclosiastical Hist,
p. 408. See chap. iv.p. 411, Avhere Eusebius has inserted this oration.
XXVI LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

Meanwhile, Licinius, who managed the government in the eastern

empire, excited by sudden rage, began to persecute the Christians,
especially the prelates, whom he suspected of showing more regard,
and of oftering up more prayers for Constantine than for himself
Constantino, however, having defeated him in two battles by land and
sea, compelled him to surrender, and restored peace to the Christians
of the east.
A disturbance, however, far more grievous, arose at that time,
amongst the Christians themselves. Arius, a presbyter of the city
of Alexandria, publicly advanced some new and impious tenets
relative to the Son of God, and persisthig in this, notwithstanding
repeated admonition by Alexander the bishop, he and his associates in
this heresy, were at length expelled. Highly resenting this, Arius
sent letters with a statement of his own faith to all the bishops of
the neighbouring cities, in which he complained, that though he
asserted the same doctrines which the rest of the eastern prelates
maintained, he had been unjustly deposed by Alexander. Many
bishops, imposed on by these artifices, and powerfully excited by
Eusebius of Nicomedia, who openly favoured the Arian party,
wrote letters in defence of Arius to Alexander bishop of Alexandria,
entreating him to restore Arius to his former rank in the church.
Qui- Eusebius was one of their number, whose letter, written to
Alexander, is extant in the acts of the seventh (Ecumenical Synod.
The example of Eusebius of Casarea was soon followed by Theo-
dotius and Paulinus, the one bishop of Laodicea, the other of Tyre,
who interceded with Alexander for Arius's restoration. Since
Arius boasted on every occasion of this letter, and by the authority
of such eminent men, drew many into the participation of his
heresy, Alexander was compelled to write to the other eastern
bishops, showing the justice of the expulsion of Arius. Two letters
of Alexander's are yet extant; the one to Alexander, bishop of
Constantinople, in which the former complains of three Syrian
bishops, who agreeing with Arius, had more than ever inflamed that
contest, which they ought rather to have suppressed. These three,
as may be learned from Ariiis's letter to Eusebius, bishop of Nico-
media, are Eusebius, Theodotius, and Paulinus. The other letter
of Alexander's, written to all the bishops throughout the world,
Socrates records in his first book.* To these letters of Alexander's,
almost all the eastern bishops subscribed, amongst whom the most
eminent were Philogonius, bishop of Antioch, Eustathius of Beraa,
and Macarius of Jerusalem.
The bishops who favoured the Arian party, especially Eusebius of
Nicomedia, imagining themselves to be severely treated in
Alexander's letters, became much more vehement in their defence

* Chapter vi.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXVll

of Arius. For our Eusebius of Caesarea, together with Patrophilus,

Paulimis, and other Syrian bishops, merely voted that it should be
lawful for Arius, as a presbyter, to hold assemblies in his church; at
the same time, that he should be subject to Alexander, and seek
from him reconciliation and communion. The bishops disagreeing
thus among themselves, some favouring the party of Alexander,
and others that of Arius, the contest became singularly aggravated.
To remedy this, Constantine, from all parts of the Roman world,
summoned to Nicea, a city of Bithyuia, a general synod of bishops,
such as no age before had seen. In this greatest and most celebrated
council, our Eusebius was far from an unimportant person. For he
both had the first seat on the right hand, and in the name of the
whole synod addressed the emperor Constantine, who sat on a
golden chair, between the two rows of the opposite parties. This
is affirmed by Eusebius himself in his Life* of Constantine, and by

Sozomenf in his Ecclesiastical History. Afterwards, when there

was a considerable contest amongst the bishops, relative to a creed
or form of faith, our Eusebius proposed a formula, at once simple
and orthodox, which received the general commendation both of the
bishops and of the emperor himself. Something, notwithstanding,
seeming to be wanting in the creed, to confute the impiety of the
new opinion, the fathers of the Nicene Council determined that
these words, " Very God of very God, begotten not made,
BEING OF ONE SUBSTANCE WITH THE FATHER," should be added.
They also annexed anathemas against those who should assert that
the Son of God was made of things not existing, and that there
was a time when he was not. At first, indeed, our Eusebius refused
to admit the word " consubstantial''X but when the import of that
word was explained to him by the other bishops, he consented, and
as he himself relates in his letter § to his diocese at Cassarea, sub-
scribed to the creed. Some affirm that it was the necessity of
circumstances, or the fear of the emperor, and not the conviction of
his own mind, that induced Eusebius to subscribe to the Nicene
Council. Of some, present at the synod, this might be believed,
but this we cannot think of Eusebius, bishop of Cresavea. After the
Nicene Council, too, Eusebius always condemned those who |1

* In his preface to the first l)ook concerning the life of Constantine,

and in his third book of the same work, chap. ii. A new iramlatimi has
been published.
t In the first book of that work, chap. xix.
I 'Oixoov(noe, consubstantial, of the same substance, or of the same
essence, co-essential.
§ See this letter in Socrates, book i. chap. viii.
II
This is evident from his books against INIarcellus, particularly from
the ninth and tenth chapters of his first book, " De Ecclesimtico Then-
loffia.''
XXVlll LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

asserted that the Son of God was made of things ^not existing.
Athanasius likewise affirms the same concerning him, who though
he frequently mentions that Eusebius subscribed to the Nicene
Council, nowhere intimates that he did it insincerely. Had
Eusebivis subscribed to that Council, not according to his own mind,
butTraudulently and in pretence, why did he afterwards send the
letter we have mentioned to his diocese at Csesarea, and therein
ingenuously profess that he had embraced that faith which had been
published in the Nicene Council?
After that Council, the Arians,- through fear of the emperor,
Avere for a short time quiet. But at length, confidence being re-
sumed, they ingratiated themselves into the favour of the prince,
and began, by every method and device, to persecute the Catholic
prelates. Their -first attack fell on Eustathius, bishop of the city of
Antioch, who was eminent for the glory of his confession, and was
chief amongst the advocates of the Nicene faith. Eustathius was,
therefore, accused before the emperor of maintaining the Sabellian
impiety, and of slandering Helena Augusta, the emperor's mother.
A numerous assembly of bishops was convened in the city of
Antioch, in which Eusebius of Nicomedia, the chief and ringleader
of the whole faction, presided. In addition to the accusation ad-
vanced at this assembly by Cyrus, bishop of the Berseans, against
Eustathius, of maintaining the impious doctrine of Sabellius, another*
was devised against him of incontinency, and he was therefore ex-
pelled from his diocese. On this account, a very impetuous tumult
arose at Antioch. The people, divided into two factions, the one
requesting that the episcopacy of the Antiochian church might be
conferred on Eusebius of Cffisarea, the other, that Eustathius their
bishop might be restored, would have resorted to measures of Aao-
lencc, had not the fear and authority of the emperor and judges
prevented it. The sedition being at length subdued, and Eustathius
banished, our Eusebius, though entreated both by the people, and
the bishops that were present, to imdertake the administration of
the church at Antioch, nevertheless refused. And when the bishops,
by letters written to Constantine, had acquainted him with their
own vote, and with the suffrages of the people, Eusebius wrote
his letters also to that prince, who highly commended his reso-
lution.
Eustathius having been in this manner deposed,! in the year 330,
the Arians turned the violence of their fury on Athanasius; and in
the prince's presence they complained first of his ordination;
secondly, that he had exacted^ the impost of a linen garment from
* The story is given [in Theodoret's Eccles. Hist, book i. cliap. xxi.
edit. Vales.
t See Life of Constantine, book iii. chap. lix.
+This calumny, the Meletians, instigated by Eusebius of Nicomedia,
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXIX

the provincials; thirdly, that he had broken a sacred cup; and

he had murdered one Arsenius, a bishop.
lastly, that Constantine,
wearied with these vexatious litigations, appointed a council in the
city of Tyre, and directed Athanasius the bishop to proceed there,
to have his cause tried. In that Synod, Eusebius bishop of Cajsarea,
whom Constantine had desired should be present, sat amongst others,
as judge. Potamo, bishop of Heracleopolis, who had come with
Athanasius the bishop and some Egyptian prelates, seeing him
sitting in the council, is said to have addressed him in these words:
"Is it fit, Eusebius, that you should sit, and that the innocent
Athanasius should stand to be judged by you? Who can endure
this ? Were you not in custody with me, during the time of the
persecution? And I truly, in defence of the truth, lost an eye;
but you are injured in no part of your body, neither did you under-
go martyrdom, but are alive and whole. In what manner did you
escape out of prison, unless you promised to our persecutors that
you would commit the detestable* thing? And perhaps you have
done it." This is related by Epiphanius, in the heresy of the
Meletians. Hence it appears, that they are mistaken who affirm,
that Eusebius had sacrificed to idols, and that he had been convicted
of the fact in the Tyrian synod. For Potamo did not attest that
Eusebius had sacrificed to idols, but only that, being dismissed from
prison safe and well, it afforded ground of suspicion. It was, how-
ever, evidently possible that Eusebius might have been liberated
from confinement in a manner very different from that of Potamo's
insinuation. From the words of Epiphanius, it seems to be ini'erred
that Eusebius bishop of Cajsarea, presided at this synod; for he adds,
that Eusebius, being previously affected in hearing the accusation
against him by Potamo, dismissed the council. Yet by other writers
we are informed, that not Eusebius bishop of Caesarea, but Eusebius
of Nicomedia, presided at the Tyrian synod.f
After that council, all the bishops who had assembled at Tyre,
repaired, by the emperor's orders, to Jerusalem, to celebrate the con-
secration of the great church, which Constantine in honour of
Christ had erected in that place. There our Eusebius graced the
solemnity, by the several sermons he delivered. And when the
emperor, by very strict letters, had summoned the bishops to his

invented; as Athanasius tells us in his Apology to Constantine. See his

works, torn. i. p. 778. Edit. Paris, 1627.
* That is, to sacrifice to idols.
t Is it not a possible case that both presided? viz , First, Eusebius of
Caesarea, until the insult he sustained in the disparagement of his character
by Potamo's character stood arraigned by
insinuation. Feeling then, that liis

that insinuation, that he judged it expedientdismiss the coinicil,

eitlier to
or at least to leave it to the presidential jurisdiction of one less objection-
able to Potamo, viz., to Eusebius of Nicomedia.
 —
XXX LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

own court, that in his presence they might give an account of their
fraudulent and litigious conduct towards Athanasius, our Eusebius,
with five others, went to Constantinople, and furnished that prince
with a statement of the whole transaction. Here also, in the palace,
he delivered his tricennalian oration, which the emperor heard with
the utmost joy, not so much on account of any praises to himself,
as on account of the praises of God, celebrated by Eusebius through-
out the whole of that oration. This oration was the second de-
livered by Eusebius in that palace* For he had before made an
oration there, concerning the sepulchre of our Lord, which the
emperor heard standing; nor could he, though repeatedly entreated
by Eusebius, be persuaded to sit in the chair placed for him,t alleg-
ing that it was fit that discourses concerning God should be heard
in that posture.
How dear and acceptable our Eusebius was to Constantine, may be
known both from the facts we have narrated, as well as from many
other circumstances. For he both received many letters from him,
as may be seen in the books already mentioned, and was not unfre-
quently sent for to the palace, where he was entertained at table,
and honoured with familiar conversation. Constantine, moreover,
related to our Eusebius, the vision of the cross seen by him when
on his expedition against Maxentius; and showed to him, as
Eusebius informs:|: us, the labarum§ that he had ordered to be made to
represent the likeness of that cross. Constantine also committed to
Eusebius, since he knew him to be most skilful in Biblical know-
ledge, the care and superintendence of transcribing copies|| of the
Scriptures, which he wanted for the accommodation of the churches
he had built at Constantinople. Lastly, the book concerning the
Feast of Easter, dedicated to him by our Eusebius, was a present
to Constantine, so acceptable, that he ordered its immediate trans-
lation into Latin; and by letter entreated Eusebius, that he would
communicate, as soon as possible, works of this nature, with Avhich
he was engaged, to those concerned in the stu^dy of sacred literature.
About the same time, Eusebius dedicated a small book to the
emperor Constantine, in which was comprised his description of the
Jerusalem church, and of the gifts that had been consecrated there,
which book, together with his tricennalian oration, he placed at the
close of his Life of Constantine. This book is not now extant. At
the same time, Eusebius wrote five books against Marcellus; of
* According to his own testimony, in his fourth book, concerning the
Life of Constantine, chap. xlvi.
f As Eusebius relates in the 3.3rd chapter of the Life of Constantine,
book iv.

X Life of Constantine, book i. ch. xxviii. xxx.

§ An imperial standard.
II
Life of Constantine, book iv. ch. xxxiv. xxxv.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXXI

which the h\st three, " De Ecclesiastica Theologiu," he dedicated to

Flaccilhis, bishop of Antioch. Fhiccillus entered on that bishoj)nc, a
httle before the synod of Tyre, which was convened in the consulate
of Constantius and Albinus, A.D. 335. It is certain that Eusebius,
in his FirstBook* writes in express words, that Marcellus had been
deservedly condemned by the church. Kow ^Marcellus was first
condemned in the synod held at Constantinople, by those very
bishops that had consecrated Constantine's church at Jerusalem, in
the year of Christ 335, or, according to Baronius, 336. Socrates,t
indeed, acknowledges only three books written by Eusebius against
Marcellus, namely those entitled, " De Ecclesiastica Theologia ;" but the
whole work by Eusebius, against Marcellus, comprised Five Books.
The last books written by Eusebius, seem to be the four on the life
of Constantine; for they were written after the death of that
emperor, whom Eusebius did not long survive. He died about the
beginning of the reign of Constantius Augustus, a little before the
death of Constantine the Younger, which happened, according to
the testimony of Socrates' Second]: Book, when Acindynus and
Proculus were consuls, A.D. 340.
We cannot admit, what Scaliger§ has affirmed, that Eusebius's
books against Porphyry, were written under Constantius, the son of
Constantine the Great, especially since this is confirmed by the testi-
mony of no ancient writer. Besides, in what is immediately after
asserted by Scaliger, that Eusebius wrote his last three books of
||

the " Evangelic Demonstration," against Porphyry, there is an

evident error. St. Jerome says, indeed, that Eusebius in three
volumes, (that is, in the Eighteenth, Nineteenth, and Twentieth,)
answered Porphyry, who in the Twelfth and Thirteenth of those
books which he pubhshed against the Christians, had attempted to
confute the book of the prophet Daniel. St. Jerome,** however,
does not mean, as Scaliger thought, Eusebius's Books on Evangelic
Demonstration, but the books he wrote against Porphyry, entitled,
according to Photius's Bibliotheca, iXeyx^ov kuI a7roXo7ta9, Refuta-
tion and Defence. We
are also persuaded that Eusebius wrote these
books after his Ecclesiastical History; because Eusebius, in the
Sixth Bookft of his Ecclesiastical History, where he quotes a no-
torious passage from Porphyry, lij: makes no allusion to any books he
had written against him, though he is always sufficiently careful to
* De Ecclesiastica. Theologia, chap. xiv.

f book ii, chap. xx.

Eccles. Hist,
+ Chapters iv. v.
§ In his animadversions on Eusebius, page 250, last edit.
II
Namely, the Eighteentli, Nineteenth, and Twentieth.
** In his preface to his Commentary on Daniel.

ft Chap. xix. p. 251.

XX From Porphyry's third book against the Christians.
XXXll LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

quote his own works, and thereupon refers the reader to the study
of them.
We avail ourselves of the present opportunity to make some
remarks relative to Eusebius's Ecclesiastical History, the chief subject
of our present labour and exertions. Much, indeed, had been Avritten
by our Eusebius, both against Jews and Heathens, to the edification
of the orthodox and general church, and in confirmation of the verity
of the Christian faith nevertheless, amongst all his books, his Eccle-
:

siasticalHistory deservedly stands pre-eminent. For before Eusebius,

many had written in defence of Christianity, and had, by the most
satisfactory arguments, refuted the Jews on the one hand and the
Heathens on the other, but not one, before Eusebius, had delivered
to posterity a history of ecclesia,stic affairs. On which account, there-
fore, because Eusebius not only was the first to show this example,
but has transmitted to us what he undertook, in a state so complete
and perfect, he is entitled to the greater commendation. Though
many, it is true, induced by his example, have, since his time, fur-
nished accounts of ecclesiastical afiiiirs, yet they have not only uni-
formly commenced their histories from the times of Eusebius, but
have left him to be the undisputed voucher of the period of which he
yet remains the exclusive historian. And if any one be entitled to
the epithet of the Father of Ecclesiastical History, it certainly belongs
to him.
By what preliminary circumstances Eusebius was led to this under-
taking, it is not difficult to conjecture. Having in his Chronological
Canons accurately stated the time of the advent and passion of Jesus
Christ, the names of the several bishops that had presided in the four
principal churches, and of the eminent characters therein, and having
also detailed an account of the successive heresies and persecutions,
he was, as it were, led by insensible degrees to write an Ecclesiastical
History, to furnish a full development of what had been but briefly
sketched in his Chronological Canons.* This, indeed, is expressly
confirmed by Eiisebius in his prefacef to that work where he also ;

implores the forbearance of the candid reader, if his work should be

found less substantial, for he was the first who had devoted himself to
the inquiry, and had to commence a path unbeaten by previous foot-
steps. Though this, it is true, in the view of some, may appear not
so much an apology as an indirect device of acquiring praise.
Though it is evident, from Eusebius's own testimony, that he wrote
his Ecclesiastical History after his Chronological Canons, it is
remarkable that the twentieth year| of Constantine is a limit common
to both those works. Nor is it less singular, that, though the Nicene
Council was held in that year§ yet no mention is made of it in either
* Canon Chronicus. f Book i. chapter i. % i. e. a.d. 325.
§ Oil Constantine's Vicennalia, that is, on tlie twentieth year of his
empire.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXXUl

work. But in his Chronicle, at the fifteenth year of Constantine, we

read that " Alexander is ordained the nineteenth bishop of the Alex-
andrian church, by whom Arius the presbyter being expelled, associ-
ates many in his own impiety. A synod, therefore, of three hundred
and eighteen bishops, convened at Nice, a city of Bithynia, by their
agreement on the term 6fioovato<i (consubstantial, or co-essential),
suppressed all the devices of the heretics." It is sufficiently evident
that these words were not written by Eusebius, but by St. Jerome,
who in Eusebius's Chronicle inserted many passages of his own.
For, not to mention that this reference to the Nicene Council is in-
serted in a place with which it has no proper connexion, who could
believe that Eusebius would thus write concerning Arius, or should
have inserted the term 6fj,oovaLo<; in his owm Chronicle; which word,
as Ave shall hereafter state, w^as not satisfactory to him? Was it
likely that Eusebius should, in the Chronicle, state that three hundred
and eighteen bishops were present at the Nicene synod, and in his
Third Book on the Life of Constantine, say expressly that some-
thing more than two hundred and fifty sat in that council ? We have
no doubt, however, that the Ecclesiastical History was not completely
finished by Eusebius till some years after the council at Nice. But
when Eusebius had determined, as he states in the beginning of his
history, to close his narrative with that era of peace which shone from
heaven on the church after the persecution of Diocletian, he carefully
avoided all mention of the Nicene synod, lest he should be obliged to
describe the seditions of Bishops quarrelling among themselves.
Because writers of history ought especially to be careful that their
work concludes with some glorious event, as Dionysius Halicurnassus
had long before intimated in his comparison of Herodotus and Thu-
cydides. Now what event more illustrious could have been desired
by Eusebius, than that repose which, after a most sanguinary perse-
cution, had been restored to the Christians by Constantine; when, the
persecutors being every where extinct, and Licinius himself at length
removed, no fear remained of such evils as had been experienced?
This epoch, tlierefore, rather than that of the Nicene covmcil, aftorded
the most eligible limit to his Ecclesiastical History. For in that
synod, the contentions seemed not so much appeased as renewed;
and that not through any fault of the synod itself, but by the perti-
nacity of those who refused to acquiesce in the very salutary decrees
of that venerable assembly.
Having said thus much relative to the life and writings of Eusebius,
it remains to make some remarks in reference to the orthodoxy of his

faith. Let not the reader, however, here expect from us a defence,
nor even any opinion of our own, but rather the judgment of the
church and ot" the ancient fathers concerning him. Wherefore certain
points shall be here premised, as preliminary propositions, relying on
which, we may arrive at the greater certuinty rehitive to the faith of
XXXIV LIFE OF EUSEBIDS.

Eusebius. As the opinions of the ancients concerning Eusebius are

variovis, some have termed him a Catholic, others a heretic,
since
others a BcyXcoTTov* a person of a double tongue, or wavering faith,
it is incumbent on us to inquire to which opinion we should chiefly
assent. Of the law it is an invariable rule, to adopt, in doubtful
cases, the more lenient opinion as the safer alternative. Besides, since
all the westerns, St. Jerome excepted, have entertained honourable
sentiments relative to Eusebius, and since the Galilean church has
enrolledf him in the catalogue of saints, it is undovibtedly better to
assent to the judgment of our own [the western] fathers, than to that
of the eastern schismatics. In short, whose authority ought to be
more decisive in this matter than that of the bishops of Rome ? But
Galesius, in his work on the Two Natures, has recounted our Euse-
bius amongst the catholic writers, and has quoted two authorities out
of his books. Pope Pelagius,:}: too, terms him the most honourable
amongst historians, and pronounces him to be free from every taint of
heresy, notwithstanding he had highly eulogized the heretical Origen.
Some, however, may say, that since the Easterns were better ac-
quainted with Eusebius, a man of their own language, a preference
should be given, in this case, to their judgment. Even amongst them,
Eascbius does not want those, Socrates § and Gelasius Cyzicenus|
for example, who entertained a favourable opinion concerning him.
But if the judgment of the Seventh Ecumenical Synod be opposed
to any inclination in his favour, our answer is ready. The faith of
Eusebius was not the subject of that synod's debate, but the worship
of images. In order to the subversion of which, when the opponents
that had lately assembled in the imperial city had produced evidence
out of Eusebius's letter to Constantia, and laid the greatest stress
thereon, the fathers of the Seventh Synod, to invalidate the authority
of that evidence, exclaimed that Eusebius was an Arian. But this
was done merely casually, from the impulse of the occasion, and
hatred of the letter, not advisedly, or from a previous investigation of
the charge. They produce some passages, it is true, from Eusebius,
to insinuate that he was favourable to the Arian hypothesis but they
;

avoid all discrimination between what Eusebius wrote prior to the

Nicene Council, and what he wi'ote afterwards, which, undoubtedly,
ought to have been made as essential to a just decision relative to
Eusebius's feith. In short, nothing written by Eusebius before that
synod is fairly chargeable, in this respect, against him. Eusebius's
letter to Alexander, containing his iiitercession with that prelate for
* See Socrates, lib. i. c. xxiii.

f As may be learned from Victorius Aquitanus, the martyrology of

Usuardus, and from others.
I In Epist. Tertia ad Eliam Aqueleiensem at ahos Episcopos Istri.
§ See his Defence of him, in book ii. chap. xxi.
II
De Synod. Nicsena, book ii. chap. i.
 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXXV

Arius, was certainly written before tliat council. The affirmation,

tl-ierelt)re, of the fathers of the Seventh Synod, notwithstanding it has

the semblance of the highest authority, seems rather to have arisen

from the prejudice than the mature judgment of the council. The
Greeks may assume the liberty to think as they please concerning
Euscbius, and to term him an Arian, or a favourer of that heresy;
but who can patiently endure St. Jerome, who, not content with call-
ing him heretic and Arian, frequently terms him the ringleader of
that faction? Can he be justly termed a ringleader of the Arians,
who, after the Niccne Council, always condemned their opinions?
Let his books De Ecclcsiastica Thcologia be perused, which he wrote
against Marcellus long after the Isicene Council; and we shall find,
what we have affirmed, that he condemned those who asserted that
the Son of God was made of things not existing, and that there was
a time when he existed not. Athanasius, likewise, in his letter
relative to the decrees of the Nicene Council, attests the same fact
concerning Euscbius, in the following words: " In this, truly, he was
unfortunate that he might clear himself, however, of the imputation,
:

he ever afterwards charged the Arians, when they said that the Son
of God had not existed before he was begotten, with virtually denying,
in this way, his existence before his incarnation." With this testi-
mony too, Euscbius was favoured by Athanasius, notAvithstanding the
personal differences between them. But St. Jerome, who had no
cause of enmity against Euscbius, who had profited so liberally by his
writings, who had translated his Chronological Canon, and his Book
De Locis Hcbraicis into Latin, notwithstanding, brands Eusebiuswith
a calumny, which even his most malignant enemies never fastened on
him. The reason of this we cannot conjecture, except it is, that St.
Jerome, in consequence of his enmity to Origen, persisted in an un-
(|ualificd persecution of all that maintained his opinions, particularly
Euscbius.
On the other hand, we do not conceal the fact, that Euscbius,
though he cannot be deservedly esteemed a ringleader of the Arian
faction, yet after the Nicene Council, was p)erpctually conversant with
the piiiicipals of that party, and, together with them, opposed the
catholic bishops, Eustathlus and Athanasius, the most strenuous
advocates for the adoption of the term 6fioovaio<;. Though Euscbius
always asserted the eternity of the Son of God, against the Arians,
yet m his disapproval of that word* he seems censurable. It is
certain that he never made use of that term, either in his books
against IMarccllus, or in his orations against Sabellius. Nay, in his
Second iJook against Sabellius, he expressly declares, that since that
word is not in the Scriptures, it is not satisfactory to him. On this
occasion he speaks to the following effect " As not inquiring into
:

truths which admit of investigation is indolence, so juying into others,

* Viz. OfiOOVCTlOQ.
XXXVl LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.

where the scrutiny is inexpedient, is audacity. Into what truths

ought we then to search? Those which we find recorded in the
Scriptures. But what we do not find recorded there, let us not search
after. For had the knoAvledge of them been incumbent on us, the
Holy Spirit would doubtless have placed them there." Shortly after,
he says: " Let us not hazard ourselves in such a risk, but speak
safely; and let not anything that is written be blotted out." And in
the end of his oration, he thus expresses himself: " Speak what is
written, and the strife will be abandoned." In which passages, Euse-
bius, no doubt, alludes to the word ofxoovcno'i.
Finally, we now advert to the testimonies of the ancients concern-
ing Eusebius. Here one thing is to be observed, namely, however

various the opinions of men have been relative to the accuracy of the
religious sentiments of Eusebius, all have unanimously esteemed him
as a person of the most profound learning. To this we have to men-
tion one solitary exception, Joseph Scaliger, who within the memory
of our fathers, impelled by the current of temerity, and relish for
vituperation, endeavoured to filch from Eusebius those literary
honours which even his adversaries never dared to impugn.* On
Scaliger's opinion, we had at first determined to bestow a more ample
refutation; but this we shall defer, until more leisure on the one
hand, or a more urgent claim on the part of the reader, on the other,
shall again call our attention to the subject.

* See Scaliger's Elench. Trih^eres. ehap. xxvii. and book vi. De Emend.
;

Temp. chap. i. near the end: and his Animadversions on Eusebius's

Chronicle, page 8.
 O'lT. 'LJ<, \tS^

THE
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY,
BY

E U S E B I U S.

CHAPTER I.

THE ARGUMENT OF THE WORK.

As it is my
purpose to record the successions of the holy
apostles, together with the times, since our Saviour, down
to the present, to recount how many and important trans-
actions are said to have occurred in Ecclesiastical History,
what individuals in the most noted place_s eminently
governed and presided over the church, what men also in
their respective generations, whether with or without their
writings, proclaimed the divine AVordJ to describe the
character, times and number of those who, stimulated by
the desire of innovation, and advancing to the greatest
errors, announced themselves leaders in the propagation of
false opinions, like grievous wolves, unmercifully assaulting
the flock of Christ; as it is my intention, also, to describe
the calamities that swiftly overwhelmed the Avhole Jewish
nation, in consequence of their plots against our Saviour;
how often, by what means, and in what times, the word of
God has encountered the hostility of the nations; what
eminent persons persevered in contending for it through
those periods of blood and torture, beside the martyrdoms
wTnchdiave been endured in our own times: and, after all,
to show the gracious and benign interposition of our Sa-
viour; these being proposed as the subjects of the present
work, I shall go back to the very origin and tlie earliest
introduction of the dispensation of our Lord and Saviour
the Christ of God.
 34 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

But here, acknowledging that it is beyond my power to

present the w^ork perfect and unexceptionable, I freely con-
fess it will crave indulgence, especially since, as the first of
those that have entered upon the subject, we are attempting
5y a kind of trackless and unbeaten path. Looking up with
prayer to God as our guide, we trust, indeed, that we shall
have the power of Christ as our aid, though we are totally
unable to find even the bare vestiges of those who may have
^j. travelled the way before us: unless, perhaps, what is only
presented in the slight intimations, which some in different
ways have transmitted to us in certain partial narratives of
.the times in which they lived; who, raising their voices
before us, like torches at a distance, and as looking down
from some commanding height, call out and exhort us
where we should walk, and whither direct our course with
certainty and safety. Whatsoever, therefore, we deem
likely to be advantageous to the proposed subject, we shall
endeavour to reduce to a compact body by historical nar-
ration. For this purpose we have collected the materials
that have been scattered by our predecessors, and culled,
as from some intellectual meadows, the appropriate ex-
tracts from ancient authors. In the execution of this
work we shall be happy to rescue from oblivion, the suc-
cessions, if not of all, at least of the most noted apostles of
our Lord, in those churches wliich even at this day are ac-
counted the most eminent a labour which has appeared to
;

me necessary in the highest degree, as I have not 3^et been

able to find that any of the ecclesiastical writers have di-
rected their efforts to present any thing complete in this
department of writing. But as, on the one hand, I deem it
highly necessary, so also I believe it will appear no less
useful, to those who are zealous admirers of historical re-
search. Of these matters, indeed, I have already heretofore
furnished an epitome in my chronological tables but in the
;

f\5 present work I have undertaken ajnore full narrative. As

I said above, I shall begin my treatise with that dispen-
^ sation, and that doctrine of the divinity which in sublimity
V
and excellency surpasses all human hivention, viz. that of
our Saviour Christ. And, indeed, whoever would give a
detail of Ecclesiastical History to posterity, is necessarily
CHAP. II.] ITtK-EXISTENCE OF CHRIST. 35

obliged to go back to the very origin of the dispensation

of Christ, as it is from him, indeed, that we derive our
very e^^het^ a dispensation more divine than many are
i.^isposed to" think, (/jvi^v Ukjl. 'U^ .^€ ^ I i

CHAPTER II.

SUMMARY VIEW OF THE PRE-EXISTENCE AND DIVINITY OF OUR

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST.
As the mode of existence in Christ is twofold, the one re-
sembling the head of the body, indicating his Divinity the:

other compared to the feet, by which he, for the sake of our
salvation, assumed that nature which is subject to the same
inlirmities with ourselves hence our account of the sub-
;

sequent matter may be rendered complete and perfect, by

commencing with the principal and most important points
in his history. By this method, at the same time, the an-
tiquity and the divine dignity of the Christian name will be
exhibited to those who suppose it a recent and foreign pro-
duction, that sprang into existence but yesterday^ and was
never before known. U^TtToT] i<T^iA ^

No language, then, is sufficient to express the origin, the *

dignity, the substance and nature of Christ. AVhence even
the divine Spirit in the prophecies says, " Who will de-
clare his generation?" For as no one hath known the
Father, but the Son, so no one, on the other hand, can
know the Son fully, but the Father alone, by whom he was
begotten. For who but the Father hath thoroughly un-
derstood that Light which existed before the world was —
that intellectual and substantial Avisdom, and that living
AVord which in the beginning was with the Father, before
all creation and any production visible or invisible, the first
and only offspring of God, the ])rince and leader of the
spiritual and immortal host of heaven, the angel of the
mighty council, the agent to execiife the Father's secret
will, the maker of all things with the Father, the second
cause of the universe next to the Father, the true and only
Son of the Father, and the Lord ahcl God and King of all
created tilings, who has received rule and dominion witli
divinity itself, and power and liorunu" from the Fatlier? All
36 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

this is evident from those more abstruse passages in refer-

ence to his divinity, " In the beginning was the Word, and
the Word was with God, and the Word was God." "All
things were made by him, and without him nothing was
made." This, too, we are taught by the great Moses, that
most ancient of all the prophets; when, under the influence
of the divine Spirit, he describes the creation and arrange-
ment of all things, he also informs us that the Creator and
Maker of the universe yielded to Christ, and to none but to
his divine and first begotten Word, the formation of all
subordinate things, and communed with him respecting the
creation of man. " For," says he, "God said, Let us
make man according to our image and according to our
likeness." This expression is confirmed by another of the
prophets, who, discoursing of God in his hymns, declares,
" He spake, and they were made; he commanded, and they
were created." AVhere he introduces the Father and
Maker as the Ruler of all, commanding with his sovereign
nod but the divine Word as next to him, the very same
;

that is proclaimed to us, as ministering to his Father's

commands. Him, too, all that are said to have excelled in
righteousness and piety, since the creation of man, Moses,
that eminent servant of God, and Abraham before him,
the children of the latter, and as many righteous prophets
as subsequently appeared, contemplated with the pure eyes
of the mind, and both recognized and gave him the worship
that was his due as the Son of God. The Son himself,
however, by no means indifierent to the worship of the
Fatlier, is appointed to teach the knowledge of the Father
to all. The Lord God, therefore, ajDpeared as a common
man to Abraham, whilst sitting at the oak of Mamre. And
he immediately fiiUing down, although he plainly saw a
man with his eyes, nevertheless worshipped him as God,
and entreated him as Lord. He confesses too that he is
not ignorant who he is, in tlie words, " Lord, the judge of
all the earth, wilt not thou judge righteously?" For as it
Avere wholly unreasonable to suppose the uncreated and
unchangeable substance of the Almighty God to be changed
into the form of a man, or to deceive the eyes of beholders
with the phantom of any created substance, so also it is
 :

CHAP. II.] DIVINITY OF CHRIST. 37

unreasonable to suppose that the Scriptures have falsely

invented such things as these. " God and the Lord, wlio
is judge of the whole earth, and executeth judgment," ap-

pearing in the shape of man, who else can he be called, if

it be not lawful to call him the author of the universe, than

his only pre-existing Word? Concerning whom also in the

Psalms, it is said, " lie sent his word and healed tliem, and
.delivered them from their corruptions.'^ Of Him Moses
obviously speaks as the second after the Father, when he
says, " The Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah brim-
stone and fire from the Lord." Him also, again appearing
to Jacob in the form of man, the sacred Scriptures call by
the name of God, saying to Jacob, " Thy name shall no
longer be called Jacob but Israel shall be thy name, because
;

thou hast prevailed with God." Whence also Jacob called

the name of that place, the vision of God, saying, " I have
seen God face to face, and my soul has lived." To suppose
these divine appearances the forms of subordinate angels
and servants of God, is inadmissible since, as often as any
;

of these appeared to men, the Scri})tures do not conceal the

fact in the name, expressly saying that they were called not
God nor Lord, but angels, as would be easy to prove bv a
thousand references. Joshua also, the successor of Moses,
calls him the ruler of celestial angels and archangels, of
supernal powers, and the power and wisdom of God, en-
trusted with the second rank of sovereignty and rule over
all, " the captain of the Lord's host," although he saw him

only in the form and shape of man. For thus it is written

" And it came to pass when Joshua was by Jericho, that he
lifted up his eyes, and looked, and behold there stood a man
over against him, with his sword drawn in his hand; and
Joshua went unto him, and said unto him, Art thou for us,
or for our adversaries? And he said, Nay, but as captain
of the Lord's host am I now come. And Joshua fell on his
face to the earth, and said unto him, What saith my Lord
unto his servant? And the captain of the Lord's host said
unto Joshua, Loose thy shoe from off thy foot for the
:

place whereon thou standest is holy" (Joshua v).

Here, then, you will perceive, from the words themselves,
that this is no other than the one that also connnunicated
 ;

38 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

with Moses, since the Scripture in the same words, and

in reference to the same one, says, " When the Lord saw
that he drew near to see, the Lord called to him from the
midst of the bush, saying, Moses, Moses. And he answered,
Here am I. But he said. Draw not nearer, loose thy shoes
from off thy feet, for the place on which thou standest is
holy ground. And he said to him, I am the God of thy
fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the
-'
God of Jacob."
That there is also a cei^tain ante-mundane, living, and
self existing substance, ministering to the Father and God
of all unto the forma,tion of all created objects, called the
Word and the wisdom of God, besides the proofs already
advanced, Ave may also learn from the very words of
wisdom, speaking of herself in the clearest manner, through
Solomon, and thus initiating us into her mysteries. Prov.
viii.:
—
" I wisdom make my habitation with prudence and
knowledge, and have called to understanding. By ine
kings reign and princes define justice. By me the great
are magnified, and rulers subdue the earth." To which he
subjoins the following: "The Lord created me in the
beginning of his ways, for his works before the world he
;

established me, before the formation of the earth, before

the waters came from their fountains, before the foun-
dation of the mountains, before all hills, he brought me
forth. When he prepared the heavens, I was present with
him, and when he established the fountains under the
heavens, I was with him, adjusting them. I was his delight
daily I exulted before him at all times, when he rejoiced
that he had completed the world." That the divine
Word, therefore, pre-existed and appeared, if not to all,
at least to some, has been thus briefly shown. .
- . ;"!•
'
:

The reason, however, why this was not also proclaimed

before in ancient times, to all men and to all nations, as it
is now, will appear from the following considerations. The
life of men, in ancient times, was not in a situation to
receive the doctrine of Christ, in the all- comprehensive
fulness of its wisdom and its virtue. For immediately in
the beginning, after that happy state, the first man, neg-
lecting the Divine commands, fell into the present mortal
 '

CIIAJ^ II.] ^
HUJIiVN DEPRAVITY. 39
"
-
r; !
'',
V P '

and afflicte d condition, and exdianged his former divine

enjoyment for the present earth, subject to the curse.
The descendants of this one, having filled our earth, and
proved themselves much worse, excepting one here and
another there, commenced a certain brutal and disorderly
mode of life. They had neither city nor state, no arts or
sciences, even in contemplation. Laws and justice, virtue
and, philosophy they knew not, even in name. They wan-
dered lawless through the desert, like savage and fierce
animals, destroying the intellectual faculty of man, and
exterminating the very seeds of reason and culture of the
human mind, by the excesses of determined wickedness,
and by a total surrender of themselves to every species of
iniquity.
Hence, at one time they corrupted each other by cri-
minal intercourse; at another, they murdered; and at
others, fed upon human flesh. Hence, too, their audacity,
in venturing to wage war with the Deity himself; and
hence those battles of the giants, celebrated by all. Hence
too, their attempts to wall u^^the earth against heaven,
and, by the madness of a perverted mind, to prepare an
^ attack upon the supreme God himself. Upon these men,
leading a life of such wickedness, the Omniscient God sent
down inundations and conflagrations, as upon a forest scat-
tered over the earth. He cut them down with successive
famines and pestilence, with constant wars and thunder-
bolts, as if tosuppress the dreadful and obdurate disease
of the soul, with his more severe punishments. Then it
was, when the excess of malignity had nearly overwhelmed
allthe world, like a deep fit of drunkenness overshadowing
and beclouding the minds of men —
then it was, that the
first-begotten Wisdom of God, existing before all creatures,
and the self-same pre-existing Word, induced by his ex-
ceeding love of man, appeared at times to his servants, in
visions of angels; at others, in his person. As tho
own
'
salutary power of God, he was seen by one and the other
of the pious in ancient times, in the shape of man, because
it was impossible to appear in any other way. And as, by
these pious men, the seeds of godliness had been already
scattered amons: the mass of mankind, and the whole nation
 ;

40 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

that claimed its origin from those ancient Hebrews, con-

tinued devoted to the worship of God — to these, therefore,
as to a multitude still affected by former corrupt practices,
he imparted, through Moses, images and signs of a certain
mystical Sabbath and circumcision, and instructions in
other spiritual principles, but did not yet grant the privi-
lege of an immediate initiation. But when their law
obtained celebrity, and like a fragrant odour was spread
abroad among all men and, by means of this law, the dis-
;

positions of men, and philosophers every where, who

softened their wild and savage ferocity, so as to enjoy
settled peace, friendship, and, even among most of the
Gentiles, were improved by legislators' mutual intercourse;
then it was, when men at length, throughout the whole
world, and in all nations, had been, as it were, previously
prepared and fitted for the reception of the knowledge of
the Father, that he himself again appeared the master of
virtue, the minister of the Father in all goodness, the
divine and celestial Word of God. He appeared in a
human body, in substance not differing from our own
nature, at the commencement of the Roman empire; and
performed and suffered such things as were to follow,
according to prophecy, viz. that man and God, the author
of miraculous works, would dwell in the Avorld, and would
be exhibited to all the nations as the teacher of that i)iety
which the Father will approve. In these j)rophecies, also,
were foretold the extraordinary fact of his birth, his new
doctrine, and his wonderful works as also the manner of
;

his death, his resurrection from the dead, and finally his
divine return to the heavens. The prophet Daniel, under
the influence of the divine Spirit, foreseeing his kingdom
in the end, was inspired thus to Avrite and describe his
vision, in adaptation to human capacity, in the following
language " 1 beheld," said he, " until the thrones were
:

placed and the Ancient of Days sat, and his garment was
:

white as snow, and the hair of his head was as pure wool
his throne was a flame of fire, his wheels burning fire; a
river of fire rolled before him thousand thousands minis-
;

tered unto him, and ten thousand thousands stood near

him. He appointed judgment, and the books were opened."
CHAP. III.] JESUS KNOWN TO THE PROPHETS. 41

" And next, I beheld," says he, " and lo ! one coming with
the clouds as the Son of Man, and he advanced as far as
the Ancient of Days, and he was brought into his presence.
And to him was given the dominion, and the glory, and
the kingdom, and
people, tribes, and tongues shall serve
all
him. His power an everlasting power, which shall not
is

pass away; and his kingdom shaU not be destroyed."

These passages can evidently be referred to no one but to
our Saviour, that God-word* which was in the beginning
with God called the Son of God, by reason of his hnal ap-
;

pearance in the flesh. But having collected the prophetic

declarations concerning our Saviour Jesus Christ, in distinct
commentaries t on this subject, and having elsewhere di-
gested whatever is revealed concerning him, in a more
demonstrable form, what has been said upon the subject
here may suffice for the present. \ (v,^ . !
' . I f^ ,^ '-'
,

CHAPTER III.

THE NAME OF JESUS, AS ALSO THAT OF CHRIST, WAS BOTH KNOWN

AND HONOURED FROM ANCIENT TIMES, BY THE INSPIRED
PROPHETS.
It is now the proper place to show that the very name
of Jesus, as also that of Christ, was honoured by the pious
prophets of old. And first, Moses himself, having inti-
mated how exceedingly august and illustrious the name of
Christ is, delivering types and mystical images, according
to the oracle which declared to him, " See that thou make
all things according to the pattern which was shown thee
on the mount," —
the same man whom, as far as it was
lawful, he had called the high priest of God, the self-same
he calls Christ. 1 And in this way, to the dignity of thee
priesthood, which surpasses with him all superiority among
men, as additional honour and glory, he attaches the name
of Christ. Hence he evidently understood that Christ was

* God-ivord. The literal expression is retained here.

t Commentaries. Eusebius here refers to two other works of his, written
before this history — his "Preparation" and "Demonstration."
X Christ. Christ and IMessiali, tlie same epithets in diflercnt languages,
signify anointed, or the anointed one.
 :

42 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

a being Divine. The same Moses, under the divine Spirit,

foreseeing also the epithet Jesus, likewise dignifies this
with a certain distinguished privilege. For this name,
which had never been uttered among men before Moses,
he applies first to him alone, who, by a type and sign, he
knew would be his successor, after his death, in the go-
vernment of the nation. His successor, therefore, who
had not assumed the appellation Jesus* (Joshua) before ,

this period, being called by his other name, Oshea, which

Ijis parents had given, was called by Moses Jesus ( Jehoshua,

Joshua), Num. xiii. 17. This name, as an honourable

distinction, far superior to any royal diadem, was
conferred on Joshua, because Joshua the son of Nun bore
a resemblance to our Saviour, as the only one after Moses,
and because of the completion of that symbolical worship,
given through him, that should succeed him in a govern-
ment of pure and undefiled religion. Thus Moses attaches
the name of our Saviour Jesus Christ, as the greatest
honour, to two men, who, according to him, excelled all
the rest in virtue and glory the one to the high priest, the
;

other to him that should have the government after him.

But the prophets that lived subsequently to these times,
also plainly announced Christ before by name whilst at ;

the same time they foretold the machinations of the Jews

against him, and the calling of the Gentiles through him.
Jeremiah bears testimony, speaking thus " The breatht :

(the spirit) before our face, Christ the Lord, was taken
away in their destructions of whom we said. Under his
;

shadow will we live among the nations" (Lam. iv. 20).

David also, fixed in astonishment, speaks of him as follows
" Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain
things? The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers

* Jesus. By some corruption of the name of Joshua, Eusebius calls him

Aitse. Jesus is the Greek form for the more Hebrew Joshua. The Sep-
tuagint invariably uses the former; and in two instances it is retained in our
English version (Acts vii. 45; Ileb. iv. 8).
I This passage from Jeremiah is rendered as the above from the Sep-
tuagint, as quoted by Eusebius, In our English version, the force of the
allusion is not perceptible, but the Hebrew fully admits the Greek version
as here given.
 ;

CHAP. III.] CHRIST KNOWN TO THE PROPHETS. 43

were gathered together, against the Lord and against his

Christ." To which he afterwards adds, in the person of
Christ himself: " Tlie Lord said to me, Thou art my Son,
this day have I begotten thee ask of me, and I will give
;

thee the nations for thine inheritance, and the uttermost

parts of the earth for thy possession" (Psahn ii.).
Nor was the name of Christ, among the Hebrews, given
solely as an honour to those that were dignified with the
priesthood, in consequence of their being anointed with oil
prepared for the purpose, as a sacred symbol the same ;

was done also to the kings, wliom the prophets, after

anointing them under a divine impulse, constituted certain
typical Christs, as they themselves also were, the sliadows
of the royal and princely sovereignty of the only and true
Christ, of that divine Word which holds sovereignty over
all. ]\Ioreover, we are also told respecting the propliets,
that some were typical Christs, by reason of their unction
so that all these have a reference to the true Christ, the
divine and heavenly Word, the only High Priest of all men,
the only King of all creation, and the Father's only supreme
Prophet of the prophets. The proof of this is evident,
from the none of those anciently anointed, whether
fact that
priests, kings, or prophets,obtained such power with divine
excellence as our Saviour and Lord Jesus, the only and
true Christ, has exhibited. For these, although illustrious
among their countrymen in dignity and honour, and for a
long series of generations, never called their subjects after
themselves by a similar epithet, " Christians," and neither
was there ever divine honour paid to any of these from
their subjects; nor even after their death, was there ever
so strong a disposition in any as to be prepared to die for
the honoured individual. And never was there so great a
commotion among the nations of the earth, respecting any
one then existing, since the mere force of the type could
not act with such efficacy among them, as the exhibition
of the reality by our Saviour. Though he received no
badges and emblems of priesthood from any, though lie did
not even derive his earthly origin from a sacerdotal race,
nor was raised to empire under the escort of guards, nor
installed a prophet, like those of old, nor obtained a
44 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK I.

peculiar, or even any dignity among the Jews yet notwith-

;

standing all this, he was adorned by the Father with all

these, not merely typical lionours, but with the reality
itself. Although he did not obtain then the same honours
with those mentioned above, yet he is called Christ by a
far superior claim and as he is the only and the true Christ
;

of God, he has filled the whole world with a name really

august and sacred, the name of Christians. To those who
are admitted among these, he no longer imparts mere types
and similitudes, but undisguised virtues, and a heavenly
life, in the doctrines of truth. He received an unction,
not formed of material substances, but that which comports
with Deity, the divine Spirit itself, by a participation of
the uncreated divinity of the Father. This is shown by
Isaiah, who seems to exclaim, in the very person of Christ,
" The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, wherefore he hath
anointed me (he hath sent me) to proclaim glad tidings to
the poor, to heal the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to
the captives, and the recovery of sight to the blind." And
not only Isaiah but David also, addressing him, says
" Thy throne, God, is from everlasting to everlasting.
A sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity therefore
;

hath God, thy God, anointed thee with the oil of gladness
above thy fellows ;" in which words, he calls him God in the
first verse
; and in the second he ascribes to him the royal
sceptre; and, thus proceeding after the divine and royal
power, in the third place, he represents him as Christ,
anointed not by the oil of material substances, but by the
divine oil of gladness. By this, also, he shows his excellence
and great superiority over those who, in former ages, had
been anointed as typical images with the material substance.
The same speaks of him in another place, thus: "The Lord
-Said unto my Lord, Sit thou at m}^ right hand, until I make
thine enemies thy footstool;" and a little after, " From the
womb before the morning star did I beget thee; the Lord hath
sworn, and he will not repent, Thou art apriest for ever after
the order of Melchisedek." This Melcliisedek is mentioned in
the holy Scriptures, as a priest of the Most High God, not
consecrated by any unction prepared of any material sub-
CIIAr IV. j
ANTIQUITY OF CHRISTIANITY. 45

stance, and not even succeeding to the priesthood of the

Jews, by any descent of lineage. Hence, Christ our
Saviour is denominated, with the addition of an oath, Christ
and priest after his own order, hut not according to tlie
order of those who received merely the badges and emblems.
Hence, also, neither does history represent him anointed
corporeally among the Jews, nor even as sprung from a
tribe of the priesthood, but as coming into existence from
God himself, before the morning star; that is, before the
constitution of the world, obtaining an immortal priesthood,
subject to no infirmity of age, to endless ages. But the
great and convincing evidence of that incorporeal and
divine power in him, is the fact that he alone, of all that
have ever existed to the present day, even now is kno-svn
by the title of Christ, among all men over the world and ;

with this title he is acknowledged and professed by all, and

celebrated both among Barbarians and Greeks. Even to
this day, he is lionoured by his votaries throughout the
world, as a King; he is admired as more than a Prophet;
and glorified as the only true High Priest of God. In ad-
dition to all these, as the pre-existing Word of God, coming
into existence before all ages, and who has received the
honours of worship, he is also adored as God but what is
;

most remarkable, is the fact, that we who are consecrated

to him, honour him not only with the voice and sound of
words, but with all the affections of the mind so tliat we
;

prefer giving a testimony to him, beyond even the pre-

servation of oijr o^vii lives.

CHAPTER IV.

THE RELIGION ANNOUNCED BY CHRIST TO BE MADE KNOWN

AMONG ALL NATIONS, WAS NEITHER UNEXPECTED NOR STRANGE.
These matters have thus been necessarily premised
before our history, that no one may suppose our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ was merely a new comer, on account
of the date at which he appeared among men, in the flesh.
And now, that no one may suppose his doctrine is new or
strange, as if springing from one of recent origin, and in
no respect differing from the rest of men, let us also briefly
examine this point.
 ;;

46 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

It is evident, that but a short time after the appearance

of our Saviour Jesus Christ had been made known to all
men, a new people suddenly came into existence a people
;

confessedly neither small nor weak, nor situated in a remote

corner of the earth, but the most populous and the most
religious of all, and so much the more indestructible and
invincible, as it has always had the power of God as its
support. This people, appearing at the time appointed by
inscrutable wisdom, is that which, among all, is honoured
with the name of Christ. One of the j)rophets, foreseeing
with the eye of the Spirit of God that this people would
arise, was so struck with amazement that he exclaimed:
" Who hath heard such things as this? and who hath ever
declared thus? Hath the earth brouo;ht forth in a sino-le
day, and hath a nation been born at once?" The same
prophet also gives some intimation of the name that would
be introduced " They who serve me shall be called by a
:

new name, which shall be blessed upon the earth." And,

indeed, though we are evidently a new people, this new
name also of Christians has lately become known to all
nations. Our practice, however, habits of life, and religious
principles, have not been recently invented by us, but
were established, we may say, by the Deity in the natural
dictates of pious men of old, from the very origin of our race
an assertion which we shall endeavour to prove, in the fol-
lowing manner.
That the nation of the Hebrews is not new, l^ut honoured

among well known.

all for its antiquity, is The writings
and literature of this nation concern ancient men, rare and
few in number, but yet excelling in piety, righteousness,
and every virtue. And, indeed, even before the flood,
there were some who were distinguished for their virtue
and after this others, both of the sons and posterity of
Noah, among whom we would mention Abraham, celebrated
by the Hebrews as the founder and progenitor of tlieir
nation. Should any one, beginning from Abraham, and
going back to the first man, pronounce those wlio have had
the testimony of righteousness. Christians in fact, though
not in name, he would not be far from the truth. For as
the name Christians is intended to indicate this very idea,
 :

CHAr. IV.] ANTIQUITY OF CHRISTIANITY. 47

that a man, by the knowledge and doctrine of Christ, is

distinguished by modesty and justice, by patience and a
virtuous fortitude, and by a profession of piety towards
the one and only true and supreme God all this was no
;

less studiously cultivated by them than by us. 'rhey did

not, therefore, regard circumcision,nor observe the Sabbath,
nor do we neither do we abstain from certain foods, nor
;

regard other injunctions, which Moses subsequently de-

livered to be observed in types and symbols, because such
things as these do not belong to Christians. But they
obviously knew the Christ of God, as he appeared to
Abraham, connnuned with Isaac, spoke to Jacob; and that
he communed with Moses and the prophets after him, has
already been shown.
Hence you will find, also, these pious persons honoured
with the name of Christ, as in the following expression
" Touch not my anointed ones (my Christs), and do my
prophets no harm." Whence we should plainly suppose,
that the first and most ancient religion kno^vn, that of
those pious men
that were connected with Abraham, is the
very religion lately announced to all in the doctrines of
Christ. Abraham is said to have received the command of
circumcision, and yet, long before this, was proved to liave
received the testimony of righteousness through faith.
*'
Abraham," the Scriptures say, " believed, and it was im-
puted unto him for righteousness." And, indeed, the divine
communication was given to him from God, who appeared
to him when he bore this character before circumcision.
And this was Christ himself, the word of God, announcing
that all who should come in future times should be jus-
tified ina similar v/ay saying, " And in thee shall be blessed
;

all the nations of the earth." And again, " When he shall
become a great and mighty nation, in him all the nations
of the earth shall be blessed." We
may obviously un-
derstand this by its fulfilment in us; for he indeed was
justified by his faith in Christ, the Word of God, that ap-
peared to him and, having renounced the superstition of
;

his fathers and the former errors of his life, confessed the
one supreme God, and served liim by deeds of virtue,
and not by the service subsequently enjoined in the law of
Moses.
48 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK I.

then, being such, it was declared that all the

To him,
tribes andthe nations of the earth should be blessed in
all
him. But the course of piety which was pursued by
Abraham has appeared thus far cultivated only by Christians,
and that too by works more efficacious than words. What,
then, should prevent us henceforth from acknowledging
that there is one and the same principle of life and conduct,
the same course of piety common to us who have come
after Christ, with those pious men who lived in times long
before ? Whence it is evident that the religion delivered
to us in the doctrine of Christ is not a new nor a strange
doctrine but, if the truth must be spoken, it is the first
;

and only true religion. Thus much may suffice on this

point.

CHAPTER y.
THE TIMES OF OUR SAVIOUR'S MANIFESTATION AMONG MEN.
After the necessary preliminary to the Ecclesiastical
History which we have proposed to write, it now remains
that we commence our course, invoking God, the Father of
the Word, and Jesus Christ himself, our revealed Saviour
and Lord, the heavenly Word of God, as our aid and fellow-
labourer in the narration of the truth. It was the forty-
second year of the reign of Augustus, and the twenty-eighth
from the subjugation of Egypt and the death of Antony
and Cleopatra, which terminated the dynasty of the
Ptolemies, when, according to prophetic prediction, our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was born in Bethlehem of
Judea; the same year when the first census was taken,
and Quirinius* was governor of Syria. This census is
mentioned by Flavius Josephus, the distinguished historian
among the Hebrews, who also adds another account re-
specting the sect of the Galileans, which arose about the
same time, of which also mention is made by our Luke in
his book of Acts, in the following words " After this man:

arose Judas of Galilee, in the days of the taxing (assess-

ment), and drew away much people after him he also :

* Quirinius. —This Quirinius is the sanxe Cyrenius mentioned by St. Luke.

 ;

CHAP. VI.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 11 A.D. 49

perished and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dis-

;

persed" (Acts V. 37). The aforesaid author agreeino- with

this statement in tlie 18th book of his Antiquities, adds
the following " But Quirinius, who belonged to the senate,
:

and, having held other offices, advanced througli all the

grades of office to the consulship, a man also of <i-reat
dignity in other respects, by the appointment of Caesar,
came to Syria, with a small force, and with judicial power
over the people, to take a valuation of their property." A
little after he says " But Judas, the Gaulonite, sprung-
:

from the town called Gamala, together with Sadducus, a

Pharisee, headed a revolt of the people, saying that the
assessment had nothing else in view but manifest slavery
and they exhorted the people to assert their liberty." He
also, writes in the second book of the history of the Jewish
War, concerning the same man, " About this time a certain
Judas of Galilee stimulated the inhabitants to revolt, urging
it as a reproach, that they endured paying tribute, and

that they who had God for their master, suffered mortals
to usurp the sovereignty over tliem." Thus fnv Josephus.

CHAPTER VI.
ABOUT THE TIME OF OUR LORD, AGREEABLY TO PROPHECY,
THOSE RULERS CEASED THAT HxVD FORMERLY GOVERNED THE
NATION OF THE JEWS BY REGULAR SUCCESSION, AND HEROD
WAS THE FIRST FOREIGNER THAT REIGNED OVER TIIEM.
At the time tliat Herod was king, wlio was the first
foreigner that reigned over the Jewish people, the propliecy
recorded by Moses received its fulhlment, viz. " That a
prince should not fail of Judah, nor a ruler from his loins,
until he should come forwhom it is reserved the expec- :

tation of nations."" The prediction was evidently not

accomplished as long as they were at liberty to liave their
own native rulers, which continued from tlie time of Closes
down to the reio'ii of Augustus. Under him Herod was
the first foreigner that obtained the government of the
Jews; since, as Josephus has written, he was an Idumean
* This celebrated passage we here give after the Septiiagint version,
whioli EiiseKiTrr in variably quotes.
4
50 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

by the father's side, and an Arabian by the mother's. But,

as Africanus, who is also no common vv^riter, says, " They
who have written more accurately respecting him, say
that he was the son of Antipater, and that the latter was
the son of a certain Herod of Ascalon, one of those called
the ministers of the temple of Apollo, in that city." This
Antipater, when a boy, having been taken prisoner by
some Idumean robbers, lived with them, because his father,
being a poor man, was unable to pay his ransom. Thus
growing up in their practices, he was afterwards befriended
by Hyrcaims the high priest of tlie Jews. His son was
that Herod who flourished in the times of our Saviour.
The government of the Jews, therefore, having devolved
on such a man, the expectation of the nations was now at
hand, according to prophecy, because with him terminated
the regular succession of governors and princes, from the
time of Moses. For before their captivity and their transfer
to Babylon, they were lirst governed by Saul and David
as their kings;and before the kings, the government was
administered by magistrates called judges, who came after
Moses and his successor Joshua. After the return from
the captivity of Babylon, they continued to retain the
aristocratical form of government, together with an
oligarchy. The high priests had then the direction of
affairs, until Pompey, the proconsular general of the
Romans, took Jerusalem by force of arms, and defiled the
sacred places, entering the sanctuary of the temple. Aris-
tobulus, who had been both king and high priest by
regular succession until then, was sent with his children
in chains to Rome, and the priesthood v.as given to his
brother Hyrcanus, whilst the whole nation of the Jews
was made tributary to the Romans from that time.
But Hyrcanus, who Avas the last of the high priests by
succession, having been soon after taken prisoner by the
Parthians, Herod, as I said before, had the government of
the Jews conferred upon him by the senate of Rome and
the emperor Augustus. About this time, the advent of
Christ being nigh at hand, the expected salvation of the
nations received its fulfilment, and was followed by the
calling of the Gentiles, according to prophetic declarations.
CHAP, Vri.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 11 A.I). 51

From this time also, the princes and rulers of Judah, i.e.
of the Jewish nation, ceasing, by a natural consequence,
the priesthood, which had descended from a series of an-
cestors in the closest succession of kindred, was immediately
thrown into confusion. Of this you have the evidence of
Josephus who shows that when Herod was appointed king
;

by the Romans, he no longer nominated the chief priests

from the ancient lineage, but conferred the honour upon
certain obscure individuals. A course similar to that of
Herod in the appointment of the high priest, was pursued
by Archelaus, his son; and next by the Romans, who,
after him, took the government of the Jews into their own
hands. The same Josephus shows that Herod was the
first that locked up the sacred vesture of the high priest,
and having secured it under his o^vn private seal, no longer
permitted the high priests to have it at their disposal.
The same thing was done by Archelaus his successor, as
also by the Romans. It may suffice, then, to have said
thus much, in proof of another prophecy, which has ter-
minated in the appearance of our Saviour Jesus Christ.
Most clearly indeed does the book of Daniel, expressly
embracino- a number of certain weeks until the o-overnment
of Christ, concerning which we have treated another m
work, predict that after the termination of these, the
sacred unction amongst the Jews should be totally abolished.
And this is evidently proved to have been fulfilled at the
time of our Saviour's birth. Let this be sufficient, however,
as a necessary preliminary, to establish the truth in re-
ference to the times. )\ rnJ -t^ I ^5 M •
f (v^dv "fc*. ^^^Lo^k

CHAPTER Vn.
ON THE DISCUEPANCr WHICH IS SUPPOSED TO EXIST IN THK
GOSPELS, RESPECTING THE GENEALOGY OF CHRIST.

As the genealogy of Christ is differently given to us by

Matthew and Luke, and they are supposed l:»y the gene-
rality to disagree in their and as every
statements ;

believer, for truth, has been led to

want of knowing the
apply some investigation to explain the passages, we may
also subjoin tlie account which has come down to us. We
52 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [eOOK I.

refer to the history Vv^hich has been handed down on these

passages by African ns^ in an epistle to Aristides, respecting
the harmony of the genealogy of the gospels. After
having refuted the opinions of others as forced and hctitions,
he sets forth the account that he had ascertained himself,
in the following words. " It was customary in Israel to
calculate the names of the generations, either according to
nature, or according to the law; according to nature, by
the succession of legitimate offspring; according to the
law, ^vlien another raised children to the name of a brother
who had died childless. For as the hope of a resurrection
was not yet clearly given, they imitated the promise which
was to take place by a kind of mortal resurrection, with
a view to perpetuate the name of the person who had died.
Since, then, there are some of those who are inserted in
this genealogical table, that succeed each other in the
natural order of father and son, some again being born of
certain persons, and ascribed to others by name, both the
real and reputed fathers have been recorded. Thus,
neither of the gospels has made a false statement, whether
calculating' in the order of nature, or accordino; to law.
For the families descended from Solomon, and those from
Nathan, were so iiitermingled, by substitutions in the
place of those who had died childless by second marriages
and the raising up of seed, that the same persons are
justly considered, as in one respect belonging to the one of
these, and in another respect belonging to others. Hence
it is that, both of these accounts being true, viz. of those

who were reputed fathers, and those ^^ho really w^ere

fathers, they come down to Joseph, with considerable
intricacy, it is true, but with great accuracy. That this,
however, may be made evident, I will state the series of
generations. If (in the genealogy of Matthew) you reckon
the generations from David through Solomon, Matthan,
who begat Jacob the father of Joseph, is found to be the
third from the end. But if, with Luke, you reckon from
Nathan the son of David, in like manner, Melchi, whose
son was Eli, the father of Joseph, will be found to be the
third. As Joseph, then, is our proposed object, we are to
show how it happened that each is recorded as his father,
CHAP. VII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.I). 53

both Jacol), deduced from Solomon, and Eli, from

as
Nathan ; also how
it happened that these two, Jacob and

Eli, wei-e brothers; and moreover, how tliefothers of these,

i\Iatthan and Melchi, being of different families, are proved
to be the f^i-andfathers of Joseph.
"Matthan and Melchi, having married in succession tlie
same Avoman, had children, Avho were brothers by the
same mother, as the law did not proliil)it a widow, whether
she became such by divorce, or by the death of her
husband, to marry again. Matthan, therefore, who traces
his lineage from Solomon, first had Jacob, by Estha, for
this is her name as handed do^vn by tradition. JMatthan
dying, and Melchi, who traces descent from Nathan,
tliough he was of the same tribe, but of another family,
having, as before said, married her, had a son, Eli. Thus,
then, we shall find the two of different families, Jacob and
Eli, brothers by the same mother. Of these, the one
Jacob, on the death of the brother, marrying his widow,
became the father of a third, viz. Joseph his son botli by
;

nature and calcuhition. Wherefore it is written, Jacob '

begat Joseph.' 15ut according to the law, he was the son

of Eli, for Jacob, being his brother, raised up seed to him.
Wherefore, the genealogy traced also through him, will
not be rendered void, which, according to j\Iatthew, is
given thus —
'but Jacob begat Joseph.' But Luke, on
the other hand, says, who was the son, as was supposed,
'

(for this he also adds,) the son of Joseph, the son of Eli,
the son of ]\Ielchi.' For it was not possible to express
the legal genealogy more distinctly, so that he entirely
omits the expression, lie be</at,' in a generation like this,
'

until the end; having traced it back as far as Adam, who '

was the son of God,' he resolves the whole series by re-

ferring back to God. Neither is this incapable of proof,
nor is it an idle conjecture. For the relatives of our Lord,
according to the whether to display their own il-
flesh,
lustrious origin, or simply to sliow the fact, but at any
rate adhering strictly to the truth, have also handed down
the following accounts: Tliat robbers of Idumea, attacking
Ascalon, a city of Palestine, led Antipater away captive,
together with other booty, from the temple of Ai)olk),
54 ,
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

which was built close to the Avails. He was the son of one
Herod, a minister of the temple. The priest, however,
not being able to pay the ransom for his son, Antipater
Avas trained up in the practices of the Idumeans, and
afterwards in great favour Avith Hyrcanus the high priest
of Judea. He Avas subsequently sent by Hyrcanus on an
embassy to Pompey, and having restored the kingdom to
him, Avhich had been invaded by Aristobulus, the brother
of the latter, Antipater himself had the good fortune to be
nominated the procurator of Palestine. Antipater, how-
ever, liaAdng been treacherously slain by those Avho envied
his good fortune, Avas succeeded by his son Herod. He
Avas afterAvards, by a decree of the senate, appointed king
of the Jews, under Antony and Augustus. His sons were
Herod and the other tetrarchs. These accounts of the Jcavs
also coincide Avith those of the Greeks. But, as the ge-
nealogies of the HebrcAvs had been regularly kept in the
archives until then, and also of those who referred back as
far as the ancient proselytes as for instance, to Achior the
;

Ammonite, and Ruth the Moabitess, and to those that

Avere intermixed Avith the Israelites at their departure
from Egypt and as the lineage of the Israelites contributed
;

nothing to Herod's advantage, he Avas goaded by the con-

sciousness of his ignoble extraction, and committed all
these records of their families to the flames tli inking that :

himself might appear of noble origin, by the fact that no

one else Avould be able to trace his pedigree by the public
records, back to patriarchs or proselytes, and to those
strangers that Avere called georcv.* few hoAvever of the A
careful, either remembering the names, or having it in
their poAver in some other way, by means of copies, to
have private records of their OAvn, gloried in the idea of
preserving the memory of their noble extraction. Of
these Avere the above-mentioned persons, called desposyni,^
* The word yEtwpatc, used here by Evisebius, is taken from the Septua-

gint (Exod. xii. 19). It is evidently a corruption of the Hebrew Avord

")j, a stranger, and it is interpreted by Theodoret, in loc. yeib)pav top
Trpo(rr]\vrrir TrpotTrjyopevarE : he called the proselyte yetwpac, stranger.
f The word desposynos one who belongs to a master;
signifies, in general,
it is here applied, according to the usage of the primitive church, to indicate
the relatives of our Lord, as those who were the Lord's according to the
flesh. Suidas explains the word -mc rov ceffTioron iOTi.
CHAP. VIII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 55

Oil account of their affinity to the family of our Saviour.

Tliese coining from Nazara and Cochaba, villages of Judea,
to the other parts of the world, explained tlie aforesaid
genealogy from the book of daily records, as faithfully as
possible. Whether, then, the matter be thus or otherwise,
as far as I and every impartial judge would say, no one
certainly could discover a more obvious interpretation.
And this, then, may suffice on the subject; for, altlnjugh
it be not supported by testimony, we have nothing to
advance, either better or more consistent with truth.
The gospel, altogether, states the truth." At tlie close of
the same epistle, this writer (Africanus) adds the fol-
lowing " Matthan, whose descent is traced to Solomon,
:

begat Jacob; Matthan dying, Melclii, Avliose lineage is

from Nathan, by marrying the widow of the former, had
Eli. Hence, Eli and Jacob were brothers by the same
mother. Eli dying childless, Jacob raised up seed to him,
having Joseph, according to nature belonging to himself,
but by the law to ]^]li. Thus, Joseph was the son of
both." So far Africanus; and the lineage of Joseph thus
being traced, j\lary, also, at the same time, as far as can
be, is evinced to be of the same tribe, since, by the Mosaic
law, intermarriages among different tribes were not per-
mitted. For the injunction is, to marry one of the same
kindred and the same family, so that the inheritance may
not be transferred from tribe to tribe. And this may suf-
iice, also, on the present point. 11\i\xJC.muhiv^ ,B^i< \'^Si^.
.

CHAPTER VUl.
Herod's cruelty against the infants, and iiis
WRETCHED end.

Christ, then, having been born, according to the pro-

l)hecies, in Bethlehem of Judea, about the tunes tliat had
been revealed, Herod was not a little alarmed at the
intelligence. Having ascertained, on the inquiry of the
eastern Magi, where the king of the Jews should be born,
as they had seen liis star, and this had been the cause of
so long a journey to them, glowing with zeal to worship
the infant as God, he was under great ap[)reliensions, as
56 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

supposing his own kingdom to be in clanger. Having,

therefore, inquired of the doctors of tlie law in the nation,
where they expected Christ should be born, and ascertained
the prophecy of Micah, announcing that it w^ould be in
Bethlehem, in a single edict he orders the male infants
from two years and below to be slain, both in Bethlehem
and all its parts, according to the time that he had accu-
rately ascertained from the Magi, thinking at all events, as
seemed very probable, that he would carry off Jesus also,
in the same destruction with those of his own age. The
child, however, anticipated the being carried
snare,
into Egypt by his parents, who had been informed by
the
appearance of an angel of what Avas about to happen.
These same facts are also stated in the sacred text of the
gospel. ov ;= /; v
It is also worth while to ol)servethe re^vard which
Herod received for his criminrd audacity against Christ
and the infants how, without tlie least delay, the Divine
;

justice immediately overtook him; and, even before his

death, exhibited the prelude to those punishments that
awaited him after death. It is not possible for me here, to
relate in what ways he tarnished what was supposed to be
the felicity of his reign, by the successive calamities of his
family, the slaughter of his wife and children, and the rest
of his kindred, allied to him in the closest and most tender
bonds. The whole subject of these particulars, which casts
all the representations of tragedy into the shade, has been
handled to its full extent in the histories written by
Josephus. But, to understand in w^hat manner also the
chastisement of Heaven scourged him onwards to the
period of death, it may not be less proper to hear the
words of the same author, describing the end of his life,
in the seventeenth book of his Antiquities, as follows:
" But the disease of Herod became daily more virulent,
God inflicting punishment for his crimes. For it was a
slow fire, not only exhibiting to those who touched him a
heat in proportion to the internal wasting of his body, but
there was also an excessive desire and craving after food,
whilst no one dared to refuse. This was attended with
swellings of the intestines, and especially excessive pains of
cV f
CHAP. VIII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.]). 57

the colon. A
moist and transparent hnmour also covered
liis Similar also was the disease about the ventricle
feet.
so that the corruption causing worms in the lower part of
the abdomen, there was an increased violence of breathino-,
whicli of itself was very offensive both on account of the
;

disagreeable effluvia, and the rapidity of the respiration.

He was also cou\-ulsed in every part of his body, Avith a
violence that could not be repressed. It was said, therefore,
by those Avho are conversant with divine things, and to
whose wisdom it appertained to declare such things, that
God inflicted this punishment upon the king on account of
his great impiety."
which are stated by the afore-
Tliese are the particulars
said writer, in the book mentioned; and in the second book
of his liistory he gives very much the same account con-
cerning him, in the following words " Then the disease,
:

pervading his whole body, distracted it by various torments.

For the fever became more intense, the itching of the
whole surface was insupportable, and the pains of the
lower abdomen were incessant. On his feet were swellings,
as of one labouring with the dropsy. There was also an
inflammation of the ventricle, and a putrefaction that
ti;enerated worms. Beside this, a more violent breathinof,
and difficult respiration, and convulsions of all the limbs;
so that they who referred to a divine agency, said that this
disease was a punishment. But, though struggling with
so many sufferings, he nevertheless clung to life, and did
not relinquish the hope of deliverance, but was ever
devising new remedies. Crossing the Jordan, therefore,
he used the warm baths near Callirhoe. These flow into
the lake Asphalites (Dead Sea), but, by reason of their
sweetness, they are also potable. As the physicians here
deemed it necessary to use some soothing application, his
whole body was bathed in tepid oil, in a bathing tub filled
with oil for that purpose, when he was so overcome that
his eyes began to break, and turn up like one dead. His
ser\^ants then being alarmed and raising an outcry, he came
to himself at the noise but after that, despairing of re-
;

covery, he ordei'ed al)out fifty drachms to be distributed to

the soldiers, and considerable sums to be given to his
58 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. L^^^*-*^^
1-

generals and friends. He returned to Jericho; where,

being seized with despair, and now threatened with instant
death, he proceeded to a crowning act of the most horrid
character. He collected the distinguished men of every
village from the whole of Judea, and commanded them to
be shut up in what was called the Hippodrome. He then
sent for Salome, his sister, and her husband Alexander.
'I know,' said he, 'that the Jews will rejoice at my
death; but I may be lamented by means of others, and
have splendid funeral rites, if you are willing to perform
my commands. As soon as I have expired, surround these
men that are now under guard with soldiers, as soon as
possible, and slay them, that all Judea and every house,
though against their will, may be compelled to weep at
my death.'" And soon after, he adds, " Again he was so
tortured, partly by the want of food and by a convulsive
cough, that, overpowered by his pains, he contemplated
anticipating his fate. Having taken an apple, he also asked
for a knife, for he was accustomed to use one in eating
apples. Then, looking around, lest there should be any
person to hinder him, he raised his right arm as if to strike
himself." The same author, in addition to these, says,
" that he slew another of his own sons before his death,
being the third that had already been slain by his orders,
and that, immediately after this, he breathed out his life,
not without excessive torture."
Such, then, was the end of Herod, who thus suffered
the just punishment for the crimes that he committed in
the murder of the children of Bethlehem, when he de-
signed the destruction of our Saviour. After this, an
angel appearing in a dream to Joseph, who was then in
Egypt, directed him to return with the child and his
mother, revealing to him that they were dead who had
sought the life of the infant. To this account the Evan-
gelist adds :
" But he, hearing that Archelaus reigned in
Judea, in the place of Herod, his father, was afraid to go
thither, and being warned in a dream, he retired into the
parts of Galilee."
CHAP. X.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.I). 59

CHAPTER IX.
or THE TIMES OF PILATE.

The same historian also agrees with the statements

respecting government of Archelaus alter Herod's
the
death and relat<^s in what manner he succeeded to the king-
;

dom of the Jews, by the will of Herod, his father, and the
confirmation of it by Caesar Augustus as also^ that he ;

having lost his kingdom after ten years, his brothers

Philip and Herod tl>e younger, together with Lysanias,
received their respectivbs^etrarchies. The same author,
in the eighteenth book of Im Antiquities, says, "that about
the twelfth year of the reign of Tiberius (for he succeeded
to the empire after Augustus, who had reigned fifty-seven
years), Pontius Pilate was appointed over Judea, and re-
mained there ten years, almost to the death of Tiberius.
Hence the fraud of those persons is plainly proved, who
lately, and at other times, liave given currency to certain
spurious acts against our Saviour. In which the very
time of the date proves the ftxlsehood of the inventors.
For in the fourth consulship of Tiberius, which was in the
seventh year of his reign, those things are said to have
occurred which they have dared to say respecting his salu-
tary suffering. At which time, indeed, it is ])lain, that
Pitete was not yet appointed over Judea, if eTose[)hus is to be
credited, who plainly says, in the work already cited, that
Pilate was appointed procurator of Judea, by Tiberius, in
the twelfth year of his reign. y\.fr-\j
'
^.
/
'
c. '
r

CHAPTER X.
THE IlIOII rUIESTS OF THE JEWS, UNDER WHOM CHRIST
PROMULGATED HIS DOCTRINES.
It was about the fifteenth year of tlie reign of Tiberius,
acconhng to the Evangelist, in the fourth year of Pilate's
procuratorship, Herod, Lysanias, ;uid Pliili[), as tetrarclis,
holding- tlie "overiunent of the rest of Judea, wlicn our
Lord and Savioui* Jesus Christ was in his tlin-tictli \e:ir,
 ;

60 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

came to the baptism of John, and then began to

that he
promulgate his gospeh The holy Scriptures, moreover,
relate that he passed the whole time of his public ministry
under the high priests Annas and Caiaphas intimating that
;

during the years of their priesthood, the whole time of his

ministry was terminated. For, beginning Avith the ponti-
ficate of Annas, and continuing after that of Caiaphas, the

I
whole of this interval does not even give us four 3'ears.
\ *

The rites, indeed, of the law, having been already abolished

since that period, with it were also annulled the privileges
of the priesthood, viz., of continuing it for life, and of
hereditary descent. And under the Roman governors,
different persons at different times were appointed as high
priests, who did not continue in office more than a year.
Josephus, indeed, relates that there were four high priests
in succession from Annas to Caiaphas. Thus, in his book
of Antiquities, he writes in the following manner: " Vale-
rius Gratus, having put a period to the priesthood of
Annas, promoted Ishmael, the son of Baphi, to the office
•^. and, removing him also, not long after, he appointed
^, Eleazar, the son of Annas, who had been high priest, to
the office. After the lapse of a year, removing also him,
); he transfers the priesthood to Simon, the son of Camithus.
And he, also, diet not continue to hold the honour longer
than a year, when he was succeeded by Josephus, surnamed
Caiaphas." Hence, the whole time of oar Saviour's
ministry is proved not to embrace four entire years, there
being four high priests for four years, from Annas to the
appointment of Caiaphas, each of which held the office a
year respectively. Caiaphas, indeed, is justly shown, by
the gospel narrative, to have been high priest in that year
in which our Saviour's suiferino-s were finished. With
Avhich observation, the time of Christ's ministry is also
proved to agree. Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, not
very long after the commencement of his public ministry,
elected the twelve, whom he called Apostles, by way of
eminence over the rest of his disciples. He also appointed
' seventy others beside these, whom he sent, two and two,
''-^before him into every place and city whither he himself
was about to fc^
a'O. 'V.t'x'ci- '-i£^ ''ta-i^, iT^'

f.
 ;

CIIAr. XI.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 TO 37. Ol

CHAPTER XL
THE TESTIMONIES RESPECTING JOHN THE BAPTIST AND
CHRIST.

As it was not long before this that Joliii the l^aptist was
beheaded by Herod the younger, the holy Scriptures record
the fact, ^\ hich is also coniirmed by Josephus, who has
expressly made mention of Herodias by name, and the
circumstance of her being married to Herod, though she
was the wife of his brother, Herod having first divorced
his former lawful wife. She was a daughter of Aretas,
king of Arabia Petrasa. But having forced Herodias from
her husband while living, on whose account also he slew
John, he was involved in a war with Aretas for the disgrace
inflicted on his daughter; in which war it is related that,
when coming to battle, the army of Herod was completely
destroyed, and that he suffered all this on account of the
crime that he committed against John. But the same
Josephus, in this account, in which he confesses that John
was a most righteous man, also bears testimony to what is
recorded of him in the narratives of the gospels. He re-
lates, also, that Herod lost his kingdom on account of the
same Herodias, and that he was driven into exile with
her, and condemned to dwell at Vienna,* a city of Gaul.
These facts are stated by him in the eighteenth book of
his Antiquities, where, in the same paragraphs, he also
writes thus concerning John " To some of the Jews the
:

army of Herod seemed to have been destroyed by God

who thus, with signal justice, avenged John, called tlie
Baptist. For Herod slew him, a good man, and one who
exhorted the Jews to the practice of virtue, and with the
pursuit of righteousness and piety towards God, to receive
baptism. For this baptism appeared to have been imparted
to him for this object, not with the view to avoid a few
ujN/trifling sins, but for the purification of the body, as far as
the mind had been first purified by righteousness.
"And when many otliers flocked to him, for they Avere
also mucli delighted with listening to his discourses, Herod,
* Josephus says Lynns, Anfiq. Bk.ix.c. 7.
62 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

dreading the great confidence of men in him, lest, perhaj^s,

he might stimulate them to a revolt (for they seemed
disposed to do any thing at his suggestion), considered it
much better, before any change should be attempted by
him, to anticipate it by destroying him, than after a revo-
lution, when involved in difficulties, to repent when it was
too late. In consequence of Herod's suspicions, therefore,
he was sent in bonds to the aforesaid prison of Machasrus,
and tliere slain." After relating these things concerning
John, Josephus, in the same work, also makes mention of
our Saviour in the following manner: " About the same
time, there was a certain Jesus, a wise man, if indeed it is
proper to call him a man. For he performed extraordinary
deeds; was a teacher of men, who received his doctrine
with delight and attached to himself many of the Jews,
;

and many of the Greeks. This was -Ghrist. Pilate having

inflicted the punishment of the cross upon him, on the ac-
cusation of our principal men, those who had been attached
to him before, did not, however, afterwards cease to love
him for he appeared to them alive again on the third day,
:

according to the holy prophets, who had declared these

and innnumerable other wonderful things respecting him.
The race of the Christians, who derive their name from
him, likewise still continues." When such testimony as
this is transmitted to us by an historian who sprung from
the Hebrews themselves, both respecting John the Baptist
and our Saviour, what subterfuge can be left, to prevent
those from being convicted as shameless deceivers, who
have forged the acts against them? This, however, may
suffice on this subject. ,,-~-^

CHAPTER Xn.
OF THE DISCIPLES OF OUK LORD.

The names of our Saviour's apostles are sufficiently

knoAvn to every one, from his gospels but of the seventy
;

disciples, no catalogue is given any where. Barnabas,

indeed, is said to have been one of them, of whom there
is distinguished notice in the Acts of the Apostles; and

also in St. Paul's epistle to the Galatians. Sosthenes,

CHAP. XIII.] TIBERIUS, A. D. 14 TO 37. 68

who at thesame time with Paul sent letters to the Co-

rinthians, said to have been one of these.
is Clement, in
the fifth of his Hypotyposes or Institutions —
in which he
also mentions Cephas, of whom Paul also says, that he
came to Antioch, and "that he withstood him to his face;"
— says, that one who had the same name with Peter the
Apostle, was one of the seventy; and that Matthias, who
was numbered with the apostles in place of Judas, and he
who had been honoured to be a candidate with him,
are also said to have been deemed worthy of the ^luno
calling with the seventy. They also say that Thaddeus
was one of tliem concerning whom I shall presently relate
;

a narrative that has come down to us. Moreover, if any

one observe with attention, he will find more disciples of
our Saviour than the seventy, on the testimony of Paul,
who says, that " he appeared after his resurrection, first to
Cephas, then to the twelve, and after these to five hundred
brethren at once." Of whom, he says, " some are fallen
asleep," but the greater part w^ere living at the time he
wrote. Afterwards, he says, he appeared to James; he
however was not merely one of these disciples of our
Saviour, but he was one of his brethren. Lastly, when,
beside these, there still was a considerable number who
Avere apostles in imitation of the twT'lve, sucli as Paul
himself, he adds, saying, " afterwards he appeared to all
the apostles."
This account may suflice respecting these apostles; but
tlie history of Thaddeus, already mentioned by us, was as
follows. <^c • S .
I
i;^(;"ti

CHAPTER XIII.

NARRATIVE RESPECTING THE PRINCE OF EDESSA.

The divinity of our Lord and Saviour Christ being
proclaimed abroad among all men, in consequence of his
wonder-working power, attracted immense numbers, botli
from abroad and from the remotest parts of Judea, witli
the hope of being cured of their diseases and various afflic-
tions. Agbarus, therefore, who reigned over the nations
beyond the Euphrates with great glory, and wlio had been
 :

64 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK I.

wasted away with a disease, both dreadful and incurable

by human means, when he heard the name of Jesus fre-
quently mentioned, and his miracles unanimously attested
by all, sent a suppliant message to him, by a letter-carrier,
entreating a deliverance from his disease. But, though
he did not yield to his call at that time, he nevertheless
condescended to write him a private letter, and to send
one of his disciples to heal his disorder; at the same time
promising salvation to him and all his relatives. And it
was not long before the promise was fulfilled. After the
resurrection, however, and his return to heaven, Thomas,
one of the twelve apostles, by a divine impulse, sent
Thaddeus, who was also one of the seventy disciples, to
Edessa, as a herald and evangelist of the doctrines of
Christ. And by his agency
all the promises of our Saviour
were fulfilled. Of this, also, we have the evidence, in a
written answer, taken from the public records of the city
of Edessa, then under the government of the king. For
in the public registers there, which embrace the ancient
history and the transactions of Agbarus, these circum-
stances respecting him are found still preserved dowh to
the present day. There is nothing, however, like hearing
the epistles themselves, taken by us from the archives, and
the style of it, as it has been literally translated by us,
from the Syriac language

Copy of the letter written by King Agharus to Jesus, and sent to him,
at Jerusalem, by Ananias, the courier.

" Agbarus, prince of Edessa, sends greeting to Jesus tlie excellent

Saviour, who has appeared in the borders of Jerusalem. I have
heard the reports respecting thee and thy cures, as performed by
thee without medicines and without the use of herbs. For, as it is
said, thou causest the blind to see again, the lame to walk, and thou
cleanscst the lepers, and thou castest out impure spirits and demons,
and thou healcst those that are tormented by long disease, and thou
raisest the dead. And hearing all these things of thee, I concluded
in my mind one of two thino-s: either that thou art God, and, having
descended from heaven, doest these things, or else, doing them,
thou art the Son of God. Therefore, now I have written and be-
sought thee to visit me, and to heal the disease with which I -am
afflicted. I have also heard that the Jews murmur against thee,
and are plotting to injure thee; I have, however, a very small but
noble state, which is sufficient for us both."
 : : ;

CHAP. XIII.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 to 37. 65

This epistle he tlius wrote, whilst yet somewhat en-

lightened by the rays of divine truth. It is, also, worth
the time to learn the epistle sent to him from Jesus, by the
same bearer, which, though very brief, is yet full of power,
written in the following style

The answer of Jesus to king Agbarus, by the courier, Ananias.

'*
Blessed art thou, Agbarus, who, without seeing, hast believed
in me. For it is written concerning me, that they who have seen
me, will not believe, that they who have not seen, may believe
and live. But in regard to what thou hast written, that 1 should
come to thee, it is necessary that I should fulfil all things here, for
which have been sent. And after this fulfilment, thus to be re-
1
ceived again by Him that sent me. And after 1 have been received
up, 1 will send to thee a certain one of my disciples, that he may
heal thy afiliction, and give life to thee and to those who arc
with thee."
To these letters there was^ also, subjoined in the Syriac language

After the ascension of Jesus, Judas, who is also called

Thomas, sent him Thaddeus, the apostle, one of the seventy
who, when he came, remained at the house of Tobias, the
son of Tobias. When the report was circulated concerning
his arrival, and he became publicly known by the miracles
which he performed, it was communicated to Agbarus, that
an apostle of Jesus had come thither, as he had written.
Thaddeus, therefore, began in the power of God to heal
every kind of disease and intirmity; so that all were
amazed. But when Agl^arus heard the great deeds and
miracles which he performed, and how he healed men in
the name and power of Jesus Christ, he began to suspect
that this was the very person concerning whom Jesus had
written, saying. After I have been received up again, I will
send to thee one of my disciples, who shall heal thy afflic-
tion. Having, therefore, sent for Tobias, with whom he
staid, Ihave heard, said he, that a certain powerful man,
who hath come from Jerusalem, is staying at thy house,
and is performing many cures in the nnine of Jesus. He
answered, Yea, my lord, a certain stranger has come, who
hath lodged with me, and is performing many wonders.
And he replied, Bring liim to me. Tobias, then, returning
to Thaddeus, said to him, Agbnrus
o the king having sent
r
66 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK L

for me, has told me to conduct thee to him, that thou

mayest heal his disorder. And Thaddeus replied, I will
go, since I have been sent with power, to him. Tobias,
therefore, arose early the next day, and taking Thaddeus
with him, came to Agbarus. AVhen he came, his nobles
were present, and stood around. Immediately on his en-
trance, something extraordinary appeared to Agbarus, in
the countenance of the apostle Thaddeus which Agbarus
;

observing, paid him reverence. But all around were

amazed; for they did not perceive the vision which ap-
peared to Agbarus alone he then asked Thaddeus whether
:

he were truly a disciple of Jesus the Son of God, who had

said to him, I will send one of my disciples to thee, who
will heal thy sickness, and will give life to thee and to all
thy connexions. And Thaddeus answered, Since thou hast
had great confidence in the Lord Jesus, who hath sent me,
therefore I am sent to thee. And, moreover, if thou be-
lievest in him, with increasing faith, the petitions of thy
heart shall be granted tliee, as thou believest. And Agbarus
replied. So much did I believe in him, that I had formed
the resolution to take forces, in order to destroy those Jews
who had crucified him, had I not been deterred from my
purpose by a regard for the Roman empire. Thaddeus
replied, Our Lord and God, Jesus the Christ, hath fulfilled
the will of his Father, and having fulfilled it, was taken up
again to his Father. Agbarus saith to him, I have believed
both in him and in his Father. Then said Thaddeus,
Therefore I place my hand Tipon thee in the name of the
same Lord Jesus. And this being done, he Avas hnmedi-
ately healed of the sickness and sufferings with whicli he
was afflicted. And Agbarus was amazed, that just as he
had heard respecting Jesus, so in very deed he received it
through his disciple and apostle Thaddeus, who had healed
him without any medicine and herbs, and not only him but
Abdas also, the son of Abdas, who was afflicted Avitli the
podagra. He also, approachino;, fell down at his feet, and
received his benediction, with the imposition of his hand,
and was healed. Many of the same city were also healed
by the same apostle, who performed wonderful and great
deeds, and proclaimed the word of God. After this, said

i
 ;

CHAP. XIII.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 TO 37. 07

Agbai'Lis, Thaddeus, thou doest tliese things by the power of

God, and we are filled with wonder. But, beside these
things, I request thee, also, to inform me respecting the
coming of Jesus, how he was born, and as to the power
with which he performed these things which we have
heard. And Thaddeus answered. Now, indeed, 1 will not tell
thee, since I have been sent to proclaim the word abroad
but to-morrow assemble all thy citizens, and before them I
will [)roclaim the word of God, and will sow among them
the word of life, both respecting the coming of Jesus, as
he was, and respecting his mission, and for what purpose
he was sent b}" the Father; also, concerning the power of
his works, and the mysteries which he declared in the
world by what power, also, he did these things, concerning
;

his new mode of preaching, his lowly and abject condition,

his humiliation in his external appearance, how he humbled
himself, and died, and lowered his divinity; ^vhat things,
also, he suffered from the Jews how he was crucified, and
;

descended into hell (hades), and burst the bars which had
never yet been broken, and rose again, and also raised with
himself the dead that had slept for ages. And how he
descended alone, but ascended with a great multitude to
his Father. And how he sitteth at the right hand of God
and the Father, with glory, in the heavens; and how he is
about to come again with glory and power, to judge the
living and dead. —
Agbarus, therefore, commanded his
subjects to be called early in the morning, and to hear the
annunciation of Thaddeus; and after this, he commanded
gold and silver to be given hnn but he would not receive
;

it, saying. If we have left our own, how shall we take what

belongs to others?
These things were done in the three hundred and fortieth
year. Wliich also, we have literall}^ translated from the
Syriac language, opportunely as we hope, and not without
profit.
68 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK II.

ckJ-C

PREFACE TO THE SECOND BOOK.

Whatsoever particvilars it was necessary for us to premise in
tliis Ecclesiastical History, both respecting the divinity of the saving
Word and the antiquity of the doctrines which we teach, as also of
the antiquity of that evangelical life which Christians lead, these
particulars we have already discussed, together with the leading cir-
cumstances of his late appearance among men, of his sufferings, of
the election of his apostles, and have exhibited the proofs in the
condensed subjects of the preceding book. Let us now, also, ex-
amine the circumstances that followed his ascension, presenting some
from the divine Scriptures, and others from such other documents
to which we shall have occasion to refer.

ho-i.:'i{
CHAPTER I.

THE COURSE PURSUED BY THE APOSTLES AFTER THE ASCENSION

OF CHRIST.
First, then, in the place of Judas the traitor, Matthias
was chosen by lot, who, as was shown above, was also one
of the disciples of the Lord. There were appointed also,
with prayer and the imposition of hands, by the apostles,
approved men, unto the office of deacons, for the public
service; these were those seven of whom Stephen was one.
He was the first, also, after our Lord, who at the time of
ordination, as if ordained to this very purpose, was stoned
to death by the murderers of the Lord. And thus he first
received the crown, answering to his name, of the victorious
mai'tyrs of Christ. Then also James, called the brother of
our Lord, because he is also called the son of Joseph. For
Joseph was esteemed the father of Christ, because the
Virgin being betrothed to him, " she was found with child
by the Holy Ghost before they came together," as the nar-
rative of the holy gospels shows. This James, therefore,
whom the ancients, on account of the excellence of his vir-
tue, surnamed the Just, was the first that received the
episcopate of the church at Jerusalem. But Clement, in
the sixth book of his Institutions, represents it thus
" Peter, and James, and John, after the ascension of our
Saviour, though they had been preferred by our Lord, did
 ;

CHAP. I.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 TO 37. 69

not contend for the honour, but chose James the Just as
bishop of Jerusalem." And the same author, in the
seventh book of the same work, writes also thus " The :

Lord imparted the gift of knowledge to James the Just, to

John and Peter alter his resurrection, these delivered it to
the rest of the a[)Ostles, and they to the seventy, of whom
Jlarnabas was one." There were, hoAvever, two Jameses
one called the Just, who was thrown from a wing of the
temple, and beaten to death with a fuller's club, and
another, who was beheaded. Paul also makes mention of
tlie Just in his epistles. " But other of the apostles," says
lie, " saw I none, save James the brother of our Lord."
About this time also, the circumstances of our Saviour's
promise, in reference to the king of the Osrhoenians, took
place. For Thomas, under a divine impulse, sent Thaddeus
as herald and evangelist, to proclaim the doctrine of Christ,
as we have shown from the public documents found there.
When he came to these places, he both healed Agbarus
by the word of Christ, and astonished all there with the
extraordinary miracles he performed. After having suffi-
ciently disposed them by his works, and led them to adore
the power of Christ, he made them disciples of the Saviour's
doctrine. And even to this day, the whole city of Edessa
is devoted to the name of Christ; exhibiting no common

evidence of the beneficence of our Saviour likewise to them.

And let this suffice, as taken from the accounts given in
W ancient documents. Let us now pass again to the Holy
,;; Scriptures. As the first and greatest persecution arose
among the Jews after the martyrdom of Stephen, against
the church of Jerusalem, and all the disciples except the
twelve v\'ere scattered throuohout Judea and Samaria;
some, as the Holy Scriptures say, coming as far as Phoenice,
and C}'prus, and Antioch, they were not yet in a situation to
venture to impart the faith to the nations, and tlierefore
oidy announced it to the Jews. During this time, I*aid
also Avas yet lavini>' Avaste the church, entering the liouses
of the believers, drafrii'ino;
CO O aAvay men and Avoinen, and de-
' J ^ PI
Philip, also, one oi those
livering them over to prison.
Avljo had been ordained to the office of deacons, being
among those scattered abroad, Avcnt down to Samaria.
 70 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

Filled Avith divine power, lie first proclaimed the divine

word But so greatly did
to the inhabitants of that place.
divine grace co-operate with him, that even Simon
the
Magus, with a great number of other men, were attracted
by his discourses. Simon had become so celebrated at that
time, and had such influence with those that were deceived
by his impostures, that they considered him the great power
of God. This same Simon, also, astonished at the extraordi-
nary miracles performed by Philip through the power of God,
artfully assumed, and even pretended faith in Christ, so far
^Vi<as to be baptized; and what is surprising, the same thing-
is done even to this day, by those who adopt this most foul

heresy. These, after the manner of their founder, insinu-

ating themselves into the church, like a pestilential and
leprous disease, infected those with the greatest corruption,
into whom they were able to infuse their secret, irremedi-
able, and destructive poison. Many of these, indeed, have
already been expelled, when they were caught in their
wickedness; as Simon himself, when detected by Peter,
-\ fi( suiFered his deserved punishment. For as the annunciation
^
of the Saviour's gospel was daily advancing, by a certain
divine providence, a prince of the queen of the Ethiopians,
as it is a custom that still prevails there to be governed by
a female, w^as brought thither, and was the first of the
Gentiles that received of the mysteries of the divine word
from Philip. The apostle, led by a vision, thus instructed
him and he becoming the first fruits of believers throughout
;

the world, is said to have been the first, on returning to

his country, that proclaimed the knowledge of God, and the
salutary abode of oar Saviour among men. So that, in fact,
the prophecy obtained its fulfilment through him " Ethio-
:

pia stretched forth her hands unto God." After this, Paul,
that chosen vessel, not of men, nor through men, but by the
revelation of Jesus Christ himself, and God the Father, who
raised liim from the dead, is appointed an apostle, being
honoured with the call by a vision and voice of revelation
from heaven.
CHAP. 11.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 TO 37. 71

CHAPTER II.

HOW TIBERIUS WAS AFFECTED, WHEN INFORMED BY PILATE

RESPECTING CHRIST.
The fame of our Lord's remarkable resurrection and
ascension being now spread abroad, according to an ancient
custom prevalent among the rulers of the nations, to com-
municate novel occurrences to the emperor, tliat nothing
might escape him, Pontius Pilate transmits to Tiberius an
account of the circumstances concerning the resurrection
of our Lord from the dead, the report of ^yhich had already
l)een spread throughout all Palestine. In this account, he
also intimated tliat he ascertained other miracles respecting
him, and that having now risen from the dead, he was
believed to be a God by the great mass of the people.
Tiberius referred the matter to the senate, but it is said
they rejected the proposition, apparently because they had
not examined into this subject iirst, according to an ancient
law among the Romans, that no one should be ranked
among the gods unless by a vote and decree of the senate;
in reality, however, because the salutary doctrine of the
gospel needs no confirmation and co-operation of men.
Tlie senate of the Romans, therefore, having thus re-
jected the doctrine of our Saviour as it was announced,
and Tiberius still continuing to hold the opinion he had
l)efore cherished, formed no unreasonable projetits against
tlie doctrine of Christ. This is the testimony of TertuUian,
a man who made himself accurately acquainted with the
laws of the Romans, and, besides liis eminence in other
respects, was particularly distinguished among the eminent
men of Rome, and in his apology for the Christians in the
Roman tongue, which is also translated into the Greek, to
give his own words, writes after the following manner.
" In order to give also an account of these laws from their
origin, it was an ancient decree, that no one should l^e
consecrated a god l)y the emperor, before it had been ap-
proved by the senate. Marcus Aurelius has done this, in
reference to a certain idol, xVlburnus, so that this evidence
has been given in favour of our doctrine, that divine dig-
 72 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

nity is conferred among you by the decrees of men. Unless

a, god pleases men he is not made a god and thus, accord-
;

ing to this procedure, it is necessary that man should be

propitious to the god. Tiberius, therefore, under whom
the name of Christ was spread throughout the world,
when this doctrine was announced to him from Palestine,
where it first began, communicated with the senate, being
obviously pleased with the doctrine; but the senate, as
they had not proposed the measure, rejected it. But he
^^ continued in his opinion, threatening death to the accusers
of the Christians^ a divine providence infusing this into
his mind, that the gospel, ha,ving freer scope in its com-
mencement, might spread every where over the world."

CHAPTER III.

HOAV THE CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE SOON SPREAD THROUGHOUT

THE WHOLE WORLD.
Thus, then, under acelestial influence and co-operation,
tlie doctrine of the Saviour, like the rays of the sun,
quickly irradiated the whole world. Presently, in ac-
iuiS cprdance with divine prophecy, the sound of his inspired
evangelists and apostles had gone throughout all the earth,
and their words to the ends of the world. Throughout
every city and village, like a replenished barn floor,
churches were rapidly found abounding, and filled with
members from every people. Those who, in consequence
of the delusions that had descended to them from their
ancestors, had been fettered by the ancient disease of
idolatrous superstition, were now liberated, by the power
of Christ, through the teaching and miracles of his mes-
sengers. And, as if delivered from dreadful masters, and
emancipated from the most cruel bondage, on the one hand
renounced the whole multitude of gods and demons, and
on the other, confessed that there was only one true God,
the Creator of all things. This same God they now also
honoured with the rites of a true piety, under the influence
of that inspired and reasonable worship Avhich had been
planted among men by our Saviour. Cat the gratuitous
benevolence of God being now poured out also upon the
CIIAr. IV.] CALIGULA, A.D. 37 TO 41. 73

rest of the nations, Cornelius was the first of Cajsarea in

Palestine, who, with his whole liouse, received the faith
in Christ, through a divine vision and the agency of Peter;
as did also a great number of Greeks at Antioch, to whom
the gospel had been preached by those who were scattered
by the persecution of Stephen.
The church at Antioch, also, now flourishing and
abounding in members, and the greatest number of
teachers coming hither from Jerusalem, with wliorn ^^'ere
Barnabas and Paul, and many other brethren with them,
the epithet of Christians first sprung up at that place, as
Irom a grateful and productive soil. xVgabus, also, one of
the assembled prophets, uttered a prediction respecting
the impending famine, and Paul and Barnabas were dele-
gated to proceed to the relief of the necessities of the
brethren. '

CHAPTER IV.

CAIUS (CALIGULA) after the death or TIBERIUS, APPOINTS

AGRIPPA KING OF THE JEWS, AFTER PUNISHING HEROD WITH
PERPETUAL EXILE.

Tiberius died after having reigned about twenty-two

years, and Caius, receiving the empire next, immediately
conferred the Jewish government on Agrippa, appointing
him king over the tetrarchy both of Philip and Lysanias.
To these, not long after, he adds also the tetrarchy of
Plerod, after having inflicted the punishment of perpetual
exile upon Herod, together with his wife Herodias, for
their numerous crimes. This was the Herod who was
concerned in the passion of our Saviour. Josephus bears
testimony to these facts. During the reign of this em-
peror, Philo became noted, a man most distinguished for
his learning, not only among very many of our own, but
of those that came from abroad. As to his origin, he was
a descendant of the Hebrews, inferior to none at Alex-
andria in point of dignity of family and ])irth. As to the
divine Scriptures, and the learning of his country, how
greatly and extensively he laboured, his work speaks for
itself. And how well skilled in philosophy and the liljeral
 : ;

74 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

studies of foreign countries, there is no necessity to say,

since, ashe was a zealous follower of the sect of Plato and
Pythagoras, he is said to have surpassed all of his con-
temporaries.

CHAPTER y.
PHILO WAS SENT ON AN EMBASSY TO CAIUS, IN BEHALF OF
THE JEWS.
This author has given us an account of the sufferings
of the Jews in the reign of Cains, in live books. He there
also relates the madness of Caius, who called himself a
god, and was guilty of innumerable oppressions in the
exercise of his power. He mentions the miseries of the
Jews under him, and the embassy which he himself per-
formed when sent to the city of Rome, in behalf of his
countrymen at Alexandria; how that when he pleaded
before Caius, for the laws and institutions of his ancestors,
he received nothing but laughter and derision in return,
and had well nigh incurred the risk of his life. Josephus
also mentions these things in the eighteenth book of his
Antiquities, in these words
" A
sedition having also arisen between the Jews
dwelling at Alexandria and the Greeks, three chosen
deputies were sent from each of the factions, and these
appeared before Caius. One of the Alexandrian deputies
was Apion, who uttered many slanders against the Jews
among other things, saying, that they treated the honours
of Caesar with contempt, that whilst all others, as many as
were subject to the Roman empire, erected altars and
temples to Caius, and in other respects regarded him as
I god, they alone considered it disgraceful to raise statues

to his honour, and to swear by his name. Apion having

thus uttered many and severe charges, by which lie hoped

that Caius would be roused, as was very probable, Philo,

the chief of the Jewish embassy, a man illustrious in every
respect, being the brother of Alexander, the Alabarch,*
and not unskilled in philosophy, was well prepared to enter
upon a defence against these charges. But he was
* A laharch. The Alal>arch was the chief magistrate among tlie Jews at
Alexandria.
CHAP. VI.J CALIGULA, A.D. 37 TO 41. 75

precluded from this by Caius, who ordered him straightAvay

to be gone, and, as he was very much incensed, it was very
evident that he was meditating some great evil against
them. Philo departed, covered with insult, and told the
Jews that were with him, they had good reason to console
themselves, that although Caius was enraged at tliem, he
was already in fact challenging God against himself."
Thus far Josephus. And Philo himself, in the embassy
which he describes, details the particulars of what was then
done to him, with great accuracy. Passing by tlie greatest
part of these, I shall only state those by which it will be
made manifest to the reader, tliat these things happened to
the Jews forthwith, and at no distant period, on account
of that which they dared to perpetrate against Christ.
First, then, he relates, that in the reign of Tiberius, at
Rome, Sejanus, who was then in great favour with Tiberius,
had made every effort utterly to destroy the whole nation
of the Jews, and that in Judea Pontius Pilate, under whom
the crimes were committed airainst our Saviour, haviuir at-
tempted something contrary to what was lawful among the
Jews respecting the temple at Jerusalem, which was then
yet standing, excited them to the greatest tumults.

CHAPTER VI.
WHAT EVILS OVERWHELMED THE JEWS AFTER THEIR
PRESUMPTION AGAINST CHRIST.
After the death of Tiberius, Caius having received the
government, besides many other innumerable acts of
tyn^nny against many, did not a little afflict the whole
nation of tlie Jews particularly. We may soon learn this,
from the declaration of the same author, in which he writes
as follows :
" So great was the caprice of Caius in liis con-
duct towards all, but especially towards the nation of the
Jews. As he was excessively hostile to these, he appro-
priated their places of worship to himself in all the cities,
beginning with those at Alexandria, filling them with his
images and statues. For having permitted it when others
erected them of their own accord, he now began to erect
them by absolute command. But the temple in the holy

-f-
76 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

city, which had been untouched as yet, and been en-

left
dowed with privileges as an inviolable asylum, he changed
and transformed into a temple of his own, that it should
be publicly called the temple of Caius the younger, the
visible Jupiter" (eincpavov^ /\io9). Many other and almost
indescribable calamities, the same author relates, as hap-
pening to the Jews of Alexandria, during the reign of the
aforesaid emperor, in his second book, to which he gave the
title, On the Virtues.^ Josephus also agrees with him, who
'

likewise intimates that the calamities of the whole nation

took their rise from the times of Pilate, and the crimes
against our Saviour. Let us hear, then, what he also says
in the second book of the Jewish War. " Pilate being sent
by Tiberius as procurator of Judea, at night carried the
covered images of Cassar into the temple these are called
;

ensigns.* The following day, this excited the greatest

disturbance among the Jews. For they that were near,
were confounded at the sight, as a contemptuous prosti-
tution of their legal institutions; for they do not allow any
image to be set up in their city." Comparing these ac-
counts with the writings of the evangelists, you will per-
ceive, that it was not long before that exclamation came
upon them, which they uttered under the same Pilate, and
by which they cried again and again that they had no other
king but Ca3sar. After this, the same historian records,
that forthwith another calamity overtook them, in these
words: "But after these things, he {i.e. Pilate) excited
another tumult, by expending the public treasure which
is called Corban, in the construction of an aqueduct. This
extended nearly three hundred stadia (furlongs, i.e. from
the city). The multitude were sorely grieved at it and
;

when Pilate came to Jerusalem, they surrounded the tri-

bunal, and began to cry out against him. But having
anticipated a tumult, he had placed his armed soldiers
amongst the multitude, disguised under the same dress
with the rest of the people, and having commanded them
not to use their swords, but to strike the turbulent with
clubs, he gave them a signal from the tribunal. The rlews
being thus beaten, many of them perished in consequence
CHAP. VIII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 77

of the blows, many also in their flight were trodden to

death by their own countrymen. The multitude thus
overawed by the misfortune of the slain, held their peace."
The same writer mentions innumerable other connnotions
that Avere raised in Jerusalem beside these showing that
;

from that tune tumults, and wars, and })lots of mischief,

one after another, never ceased in the city and all Judea,
until, last of all, the siege of Vespasian overwhelmed them.
Thus, then, the divine justice overtook the Jews in this
way, for their crimes against Christ. ' ' '<•
.

CHAPTER VII.
HOW PILATE DESTROYED HIMSELF.

It is proper, also, to observe, how it is asserted that this

same Pilate, who was governor at our Saviour's cruciiixion,
in the reign of Caius, whose times we are recording, fell
into such calamities that he was forced to become his own
murderer, and the avenger of his own wickedness. Divine
justice,it seems, did not long protract his punishment.

This is stated by those Greek historians who have recorded

the Olympiads in order, together with the transactions of
the times. h^U^ ^\Ah^\\,

CHAPTER VIII.
THE FAMINE THAT HAPPENED IN THE REIGN OF CLAUDIUS.
Caius, however, had not reigned four years, when he
was succeeded by Claudius, in the sovereignty of the
empire. In his reign there was a famine that prevailed
over the whole world; an event, indeed, which has been
handed down by historians i'ar removed from our senti-
ments and by which the prediction of the prophet Agabus,
;

recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, respecting the im-

pending famine over the whole world, received its fulfil-
ment. Luke, however, in the Acts, after stating the
famine in the time of Claudius, and after recording how,
by means of Paul and Barnabas, the brethren at Antiocli
liad sent to those of Judea, according to the ability of each
one, also adds the following.
78 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

CHAPTER IX.

THE MARTYRDOM OF THE APOSTLE JAMES.

" About he means the reign
this time (it is manifest
of Claudius), Herod the king prepared to afflict some of
the church. But he slew James, the brother of John, Avith
the sword." Of this James, Clement adds a narrative
worthy of note, in the seventh book of his Institutions,
evidently recording it according to the tradition which he
had received from his ancestors. He says, that the man
who led him to the judgment seat, seeing him bearing his
testimony to the faitli, and moved by the fact, confessed
himself a Christian. Both, therefore, says he, were led
away to die. On their way, he entreated James to forgive
him, and James, considering a little, replied, " Peace be
to thee," and kissed him; and then both were beheaded at
the same time. Then also, as the Scriptures say, Herod,
at the death of James, seeing that the deed gave pleasure
to the Jews, also attacked Peter, and having committed
him to prison, had well nigh executed the same murderous
intention against him, had he not been wonderfully de-
livered from his prison by an angel appearing to him at
night, and thus liberated to proclaim the Gospel. Such
was the providence of God in behalf of Peter. ^

CHAPTER X.
HEROD AGRIPPA PERSECUTING THE APOSTLES, IMMEDIATELY
EXPERIENCED THE DIVINE JUDGMENT.
The consequences, however, of the king's attempts
against the apostles, were not long deferred, but the aveng-
ing minister of divine justice soon overtook him after his
plots against the apostles. As it is also recorded in the
book of Acts, he proceeded to Csesarea, and there on a noted
festival, being clad in a splendid and royal dress, he ha-
rangued the people from an elevation before the tribunal.
The whole people applauding him for his harangue, as if
it were the voice of a god, and not of man, the Scriptures

relate, "tliat the angel of the Lord immediately smote

CHAr. X.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 79

liim, and being consumed by worms, he gave up the ghost."

It iswonderful to observe, likewise, in this singular event,
the coincidence of the histor}^ given by Josephus, with that
of the sacred Scriptures. In this he plainly adds his tes-
timony to the truth, in the nineteenth book of his xVnti-
quities, where he relates the miracles in the following
words: "But he (i. e. Herod) had completed the third
year of his reign over all Judea, and he came to the city
of Ciesarea, which was formerly called the tower of Strato.
There he exhibited public shows in honour of Caesar,
knowing it to be a kind of festival for his safety. At this
festival was collected a great number of those who were
the iirst in power and dignity throughout the province.
On the second day of the shows, being clad in a robe all
Avrought -svith silver, of a wonderful texture, he proceeded
to the theatre at break of day. There, the silver irradiated
with the reflection of the earliest sunbeams, wonderfully
glittered, inspiring admiration and awe in the beholders.
Presently the flatterers raised their shouts in different
ways such, however, as were not for
; his good, calling him
a god, and imploring his clemency in such language as
this We have feared thee thus far as man, but henceforth
:
'

we confess thee to be superior to the nature of mortals.'

The king did not either chide them or disclaim the impious
flattery. After a little while, raising himself, he saw an
angel sitting above his head. This he immediately per-
ceived was the sign of evil, as it had once been the sign of
good.* And he felt a pain through his heart, and a sudden
pang seize his bowels, which began to torment him with
great violence. Turning, then, to his friends, he said, I, '

your god, am now commanded to depart this life, and fate

will soon disprove j^our false assertions respecting me. He
whom you have called an immortal, is now compelled to
die, but we must receive our destiny as it is determined by
God. Neither have we passed our life ingloriously, but in
that splendour which is so much extolled.' Saying this,
he laboured much with the increase of pain. He was then
* Josephus speaks of an owl, not an angel, sitting over his head, which
had formerly foreboded his happy deliverance from imprisonment. (Jos.
Antiq. lik. xix. c. 8, compared with lik. xviii. c. 6.)
80 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

carried with great haste into the palace, while the report
spread throughout the people, that the king at all events
would soon die. But the multitude with their wives and
children, after their country's custom, sitting in sackcloth,
implored God in behalf of the king all places were filled
;

with lamentation and weeping. But the king, as he lay

reclining in an elevated chamber, and looking down upon
them falling prostrate to the ground, could not refrain
from tears himself. At length, overpowered by the pain
of his bowels, for four days in succession, he ended his life,
in the fifty-fourth year of his age and seventh of his reign.
He reigned, therefore, for four years under Caius Cajsar,
had the tetrarchy of Philip three years, and received that
of Herod in the fourth year, reigning subsequently three
years under Claudius Cajsar." Thus far Josephus in :

which statement, as in others, so in this, I cannot but

admire his agreement with the divine Scriptures. But if
he should appear to any to differ, in regard to the epithet
of the king; yet the time and the fact show that it was
the same individual, whether it happened by an error in
writing that the name was changed, or in consequence of
a double name applied to him; such as was the case with
many.

CHAPTER XL
CONCERNING THE IMPOSTOR TIIEUDAS AND HIS FOLLOWERS.
As Luke in the Acts, also introduces Gamaliel in the
consultation respecting the apostles, saying, that at this
time " arose Theudas, who gave out that he was some one,
but who was destroyed, and all that obeyed him were dis-
persed," let us now, also, add the ^vritten testimony of
Josephus respecting the same circumstance. He relates,
in the book already quoted, the following particulars.
" While Fadus was procurator of Judea, a certain impostor
called Theudas persuaded the multitude to take their pos-
sessions with them, and follow him to the river JordaiL
For he said he was a prophet, and that the Jordan should
be divided at his command, and afford them an easy pas-
sage through it. And with sucli promises he deceived
 ;

CHAP. XIll.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 4 1 TO 54. 81

many. But Fadus did not fcufFer thein to enjoy their folly,
but sent a troop of horsemen against them, who, fallinf>-
upon tliem unexpectedly, slew many and took many alive
but having taken Theudas himself captive, they cut off his
head and carried it to Jerusalem," Besides this, he also
mentions the famine that took place under Claudius, as
'

follows. ') '. ,

' r-

CHAPTER XII.

HELEN, QUEEN OF THE OSRHOENIANS.

About this time it happened that the gnnit famine took
place in Judea, in which also queen Helen having purchased
grain from Egy})t, with large sums, distributed to the
needy. You will also find this statement in accordance
with that in the Acts of the Apostles, where it is said, that
according to the ability of the disciples at Antioch, they
determined, each one, to send to the assistance of those in
Judea. Which also they did, sending to the elders by the
hands of Barnabas and Paul. Of this same Helen, men-
tioned by the historian, splendid monuments are still to be
seen in the suburbs of the city (Jerusalem) now called
iElia. But she is said to have been queen of the Adiabeni.

CHAPTER XIII.
SIMON MAGUS.

The faith of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, having

now been diffused abroad among all men, the enemy of
salvation devising some scheme of seizing upon the impci'ial
city for himself, brought thither Simon, whom we men-
tioned before. Coming to the aid of his insidious artifices,
he attached many of the inhabitants of Rome to himself, in
order to deceive them. This is attested by Justin, who was
one of our distinguished writers, not long after the times of
the apostles, concerning whom I shall say what is necessary
in the proper place. The reader may see for himself, in the
first defence of our religion, addressed to Antonine, where
he writes thus: " And after the ascension of our Lord into
heaven, certain men were suborned ])y demons as their
6
 ;

82 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

agents, who said that they Avere gods. These were not
only suffered to pass Avithout persecution, but were even
deemed worthy of honours by you. Simon, a certain
Samaritan of the viUage called Githon, was one of the
number, who, in the reign of Claudius Caesar, performed
many magic rites by the operation of demons, was con-
sidered a god, in your imperial city of Rome, and was
honoured by you with a statue as a god, in the river Tiber
(on an island), between the two bridges, having the super-
scription in Latin, Simoni Deo Sancto^ which is, To Simon
the Holy God. And nearly all the Samaritans, with a few
also of other nations, worship him, confessing him as the
Supreme God, and a certain Helen also, who had before
been a public prostitute in Tyre of Phoenicia, but now at-
tached herself to Simon, they called the first intelligence'
'

that proceeded from him." Such is the testimony of Justin,

with which also Irengeus coincides in his first book against
Heresies, where he also subjoins an account of the impiety
and corrupt doctrine of the man, which it would be super-
fluous for us to detail as it is in the power of those who
;

Avish, to learn the origin, and the lives, and the false doc-
trines, not only of this one, but likewise of all the heresi-
archs respectively, as also of the institutions and principles
of all of them, as treated at large in the above-mentioned
book of Irena3us. Simon, however, we have understood to
have taken the lead in all heresy from whom also, doAvn
;

to the present time, those that followed him still affected

the modest philosophy of the Christians, so celebrated for
purity of life among all. From this, however, they ap-
peared again to depart, and again to embrace the supersti-
tions of idols, falling down before the pictures and statues
of this selfsame Simon, and the aforesaid Helen with him
venturing to offer them worship by incense, and sacrifices,
and libations. Those matters which are kept more secret
by them than these, at the first mention of which they say
one would be astonished, and to use an oracular phrase
with them, would be confounded, happen in truth to be so
full of amazement, and folly, and madness, such as they
are, that it is not only impossible to commit them to
writing, but even to utter them with the lips to modest
 CHAP. XIV.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 83

men, on account of their excessive baseness and obscenity.

For every vile corruption that could either be done or de-
vised, is practised by this most abominable heresy, of a
sect that ensnare those wretched females who are literally
overwhelmed with every kind of vice. %cv^x- . <?. i S 'SS'.

CHAPTER XIV.
THE TREACHING OF PETER IN THE CITY OF ROME.

Such was the wickedness of which that malignant

power, the enemy of all good, and the waylayer of human
salvation, constituted Simon the father and author at this
time, as if with a view to make him a great and powerful
antagonist to the divine purposes of our Saviour and his
apostles. Nevertheless, that divine and celestial grace
which co-operates with its servants, by their appearance
and presence, soon extinguished the flame that had been
kindled by the wicked one, humbling and casting down
through them, " every height that elevated itself against
the knowledge of God." Wherefore, neither the conspiracy
of Simon, nor that of any other one then existing, Avas
able to eiFect any thing against those apostolic times.
For the declaration of the truth prevailed and overpowered
all, and the divine word itself, now shining from heaven

upon men, and flourishing upon earth, and dwelling with

his apostles, prevailed and overpowered every opposition.
The mental eye of the sorcerer being smitten by a divine
and wonderful radiance, when in Judea, he was convicted
of his wickedness by the apostle Peter he undertook a
;

great journey from the east across the sea, and fled to the
west, thinking that this was the only way for him to live
according to his mind. Entering the city of Pome, by
the co-operation of that malignant spirit which had fixed
its seat there, his attempts were soon so far successful, as
to be honoured as a god, with the erection of a statue by
the inhabitants of that city. This, however, did not con-
tinue long; for immediately under the reign of Claudius,
by the benign and gracious providence of God, Peter, that
powerful and great apostle, who by his courage took the
lend of all the rest, was conducted to Rome against this
84 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IT.

pest of mankind. He, like a noble commander of God,

fortified with divine armour, bore the precious merchandize
of the revealed light from the east to those in the west,
announcing the light itself, and salutary doctrine of the
soul, the proclamation of the kingdom of God.

CHAPTER XV.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
The divine word having thus been established among
the Romans, the power of Simon was soon extinguished
and destroyed together with the man. So greatly, how-
ever, did the splendour of piety enlighten the minds of
Peter's hearers, that it was not sufficient to hear but once,
nor to receive the unwritten doctrine of the gospel of God,
but they persevered with various entreaties, to solicit Mark,
as the companion of Peter, and whose gospel we have, that
he should leave them a monument of the doctrine thus
orally communicated, in Avriting. Nor did they cease their
solicitations until they had prevailed with the man, and
thus liecome the means of tjiat history which is called the
Gospel according to Mark. They say also, that the apostle
(Peter) having ascertained what was done by the revelation
of the Spirit, was delighted with the zealous ardour ex-
pressed by these men, and that the history obtained his
authority for the purpose of being read in the churches.
""This account is given by Clement, in the sixth book of his
Institutions, whose testimony is 'corroborated also by that
of Papias, bishop of Hierapolis. But Peter makes mention
of Mark in the first epistle, which he is also said to have
composed at the same city of Rome, and that he shows
this fact, by calling the city by an unusual trope,
Babylon; thus, "The church at Babylon, elected together
with you, saluteth you, as also my son Marcus" ( 1 Pet. v. 13).
i

CHAPTER XVI.
MARK FIRST PROCLAIMED CHRISTIANITY TO THE INHABITANTS
OF EGYPT.
The same Mark, they also say, being the first that was
sent to Egypt, proclaimed the gospel there which he had
 CHAP. XVII.] CLAUDIUS, A. D. 41 TO 54. 85

AVTitten, and established churches at the city of Alex-

first
andria. And
so great a multitude of believers, both of
men and women, were collected there at the very outset,
that in consequence of their extreme philosophical discipline
and austerity, Philo has considered their pursuits, their
assemblies, and entertainments, and in short their wliole
manner of life, as deserving a place in his descriptions.

CHAPTER XYII.
THE ACCOUNT GIVEN BY THILO RESPECTING THE ASCETICS
OF EGYPT.

The same author, in the reign of Claudius, is also said

to have had familiar conversation with Peter at Rome,
whilst he was proclaiming the gospel to the inhabitants of
that city. No^^ is this at all improbable; since the work
of which we now speak, and which was subsequently com-
posed by him at a late period, evidently comprehends the
regulations that are still observed in our churclies, even to
the present thne; but at the same time that he describes,
with the greatest accuracy, the lives of our ascetics, he
evidently shows that he not only kncAV, but approved,
whilst he extolled and revered the apostolic men of his
day, who were sprung probably from the Hebrews; and
hence, still continuing to observe their most ancient cus-
toms, rather after the Jewish manner. In the book that
he wrote, " On a Contemplative Life, or those who lead a
l^ife of Prayer," he avers indeed, tliat he would add nothing
contrary to the truth, or of his OAvn invention, in the
history that he was about to write, wliere he says, that
these persons are called Therapeutic, nnd the women Thc-
rapeutrides.
^ Su])joining the reasons of such nn appellation, he refers
its origin either to the fact, that like physicians, by remov-
ing the evil affections, they healed and cured the minds
of those that joined them, or to their pure and sincere
mode of serving and worshipping the Deity. AVhether
Philo himself attached this name to them of his own accord,
giving an epithet well suited to the manners of the people,
or whether the founders really called themselves so from
86 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

the beginning, as the name of Christians was not yet

spread to every place, are points that need not be so ac-
curately determined. He bears witness, however, that
they renounced their property, saying, that " as soon as
they commenced a philosophical life, they divested them-
selves of their property, giving it up to their relatives;
then laying aside all the cares of life, they abandon the
city and take up their abode in solitary fields and gardens,
well knowing that the intercourse with persons of a different
character is not only unprofitable but injurious." There
were at this time, in all probability, persons who, under
the influence of an inspired and ardent faith, instituted
this mode of life in imitation of the ancient prophets.
Wherefore, as it is recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, a
book well authenticated, that all the associates of the
apostles, after selling their possessions and substance, dis-
tributed to all according to the necessity of each one, so
that there was none in want among them. " For as many
as had lands and houses," as this account says, " selling
them, brought the value of the property sold, and laid it
at the apostles' feet, so as to distribute to each one accord-
ing to his necessity." Philo giving his testimony to facts
very much like these, in the same description superadds
the following statement. " This kind of men is every
where scattered over the world, for both Greeks and bar-
barians should share in so permanent a benefit. They
abound, however, in Egypt, in each of its districts, and
particularly about Alexandria.
" But the principal men among them from every quarter
emigrate to a place situated on a moderate elevation of
land beyond the lake Maria, very advantageously located
both for safety and temperature of the air, as if it were
the native country of the Therapeuta3." After thus de-
scribing what kind of habitations they have, he speaks thus
of the churches in the place. " In every house there is a
sacred apartment which they call the Semnseum, or Monas-
terium, where, retired from men, they perform the mys-
teries of a pious life. Hither they bring nothing with them,
neither drink nor food, nor any thing else requisite to the
necessities of the body they only bring the law and the
;
 ;

CHAr. XVII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 87

inspired declarations of the prophets, and hymns, and such

things, by which knowledge and piety may be augmented
and perfected." After other matters, he adds " The whole
:

time between the morning and evening, is a constant ex-

ercise for as they are engaged with the sacred Scriptures,
;

they reason and comment upon them, explaining the phi-

losophy of their country in an allegorical manner. For
they consider the verbal interpretation as signs indicative
of a secret sense communicated in obscure intimations.
Tliey have also commentaries of ancient men, who, as the
founders of the sect, have left many monuments of their
doctrine in allegorical representations, which they use as
certain models, imitating the manner of the original insti-
tution." These facts appear to have been stated by a man,
who, at least, has paid attention to those that have ex-
pounded the sacred writings. But it is highly probable,
that the ancient commentaries which he says they have,
are the very gospels and Avritings of the apostles, and pro-
bal^ly some expositions of the ancient prophets, such as are
contained in the epistle to the Hebrews and many others
of St. Paul's epistles. Afterwards again, concerning the
new psalms which they composed, he thus writes, " Tlius
they not only pass their time in meditation, but compose
songs and hymns unto God, noting them of necessity with
measure uncommonly serious, through every variety of
metres and times." Many other things concerning these
persons he writes in tlie same book; but these it appeared
necessary to select, in order to present the peculiarities of
their ecclesiastical discipline. But, if what has been said
does not appear to any one to belong to the discipline of
the gospel, but that it can also be applied to others besides
those mentioned, let him at least be convinced by the sub-
sequent declarations of the author, in which, if he is at all
impartial, he adduces an irrefragable testimony on the
same subject. For thus he Avrites " But laying doAvn
:

temperance first as a kind of foundation in their minds,

upon this they build the other virtues. For none of them
isto bring food or drink before the setting of the sun, since
they judge that philosophical exercises should be prosecuted
in the light, but the necessities of the body in the dark
88 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOliY. . [bOOK II.

whence they assign the one to the day, and to the other a
small portion of the night. But some of them do not re-
member their food for three days, when influenced by an
uncommon desire of knowledge. And some are so de-
lighted, and feast so luxuriously on the doctrines so richly
and profusely furnished by wisdom, that they forbear even
twice this time, and are scarcely induced to take necessary
food even for six days." These declarations of Philo re-
specting those of our communion, we deem obvious and
indisputable. But, should any one still be so hardy as to
contradict, lethim at least abandon his incredulity, by
yielding to the more powerful demonstrations, which are
to be found among none but in the religion of Christians,
according to the gospel. Our author also says, that " there
were also females that meet Avith those of whom we speak,
of whom the most are aged maidens, preserving their
purity, not by necessity, as some of the priestesses among
the Greeks, but rather by a voluntary determination, in
consequence of that zealous desire of wisdom, in the earnest
prosecution of which, they disregard the pleasures of the
body as they are desirous not of a mortal progeny but an
;

inunortal, which the heavenly mind alone is able to produce

of itself." After a little, he also adds the following, with
still greater stress. "But they expound the sacred writings
by obscure, allegorical, and figurative expressions. For
the whole law appears to these persons like an animal, of
which the literal expressions are the body, but the invisible
sense that lies enveloped in the expressions, the soul.
This sense was first pre-eminently studied by this sect,
discerning as through a mirror of names, the admirable
beauties of the thoughts reflected." Why should we add
to these their meetings, and the separate abodes of the men
and the women in these meetings, and the exercises per-
formed by them, which are still in vogue among us at the
present day, and which, especially at the festival of our
Saviour's passion, we are accustomed to pass in fasting and
watching, and in the study of the divine word ? All these
the above-mentioned author has accurately described and
stated in his writings, and are the same customs that are
observed by us alone, at the present day, particularly the
CHAP. XVIIl] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 89

festival,* and the exercises in them,

vigils of the great
and the hymns that are commonly recited among us. He
states that whilst one sings gracefully with a certain
measure, the others, listening in silence, join in sinji^infi^
the final clauses of the hymns; also, that on the above-
mentioned days, they lie on straw spread on the ground,
and to use his own words, " they abstain altogether from
wine, and taste no flesh. Water is their only drink, and
the relish of their bread, salt and hyssop." Besides this,
he describes the grades of dignity among those Avho ad-
minister the ecclesiastical services committed to them,
those of the deacons and the presidencies of the episcopate
as the highest. But, whosoever desires to have a more
accurate knowledge of these things, may learn them fromi
the history already cited; but that Philo, wlien he wrote
these statements, had in view the hrst heralds of the gospel,
and the original practices handed down from the apostles,
' ''

nmst be obvious to all. >

'

CHAPTER XVIIL
THE BOOKS OF PHILO THAT HAVE COME DOWN TO US.

This author, who was copious in language, comprehen-

sive in thought, sublime and elevated in his views of the
sacred Scriptures, has made his exposition of the sacred
books equally distinguished for variety of matter and man-
ner. On the one hand he expounds the history of Genesis,
in the books that he calls " Allegories of the Divine Laws,"
following the order of the book and on the other, he forms
;

particular divisions of the chapters, according to the sub-

ject of the Scriptures, with the objections and solutions; in
which same books also he prefixes the tables of the ques-
tions and solutions both in Genesis and Exodus respec-
tively. There are also, besides these, treatises on certain
proljlems particularly discussed, such as two " On Agri-
culture," and two On Drunkenness," and some others
'*'

distinguished by a different and peculiar title; such as

" On the things that a Sober .Mind earnestly desires, and

* The (jrcat festival. Our author here speaks of the passion week, called
by the Greek fathers, tlie Great Week.
90 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

those which it execrates;" also, "On the Confusion of

Tongues," and the treatise " On Fhght and Discovery,"
and that "On Literary Convention," and " Ontlie question,
'
Who is Heir to things Divine?' " or, " On the Division of
Things into equal and unequal." Moreover, the treatise
on the three virtues, which Moses records with others.
Beside these, there is one " On those whose Names are
changed, and wherefore their Names have been changed ;"
in which he says, that he wrote also on the first and second
covenant. There is also a work of the same author, " On
Emigration, and on the Life of the Wise J^Ian perfect in
Righteousness;" or, " On the Unwritten Laws." Also,
" On Giants," or, " On the Immutability of God." And
also, " On the Proposition, that Dreams, according to
Moses, are sent by God" — five books. These are the
books that have come do^vn to us on Genesis, but on
Exodus we are acquainted with the first five books of
Questions and Solutions; also, that "On the Tabernacle,"
that also "On the Ten Commandments;" also, the first
four treatises on the laws referring particularly to the
summary heads of the ten commandments. Also, the
treatise " On the Sacrifice of Animals, and the Forms of
Sacrifices;" that also, " On the Rewards proposed in the
Law to Good Men, and the Punishments and Curses to the
Wicked." Besides all these, there are single books extant
of the same author, as the treatises " On Providence," and
the book composed by him "On the Jews," and " The
Statesman." To this may be added " Alexander," or " On
Irrational Animals evincing Reason." Beside these, " On
the Proposition that a Wicked Man is a Slave;" to this is
subjoined the book, " That every Good Man is free." After
which he added the book "On a Contemplative Life, or
the Devout," from which we have related the circum-
stances respecting the life of the apostolical men. Also, the
interpretations of the Hebrew names in the law and pro-
phets, is said to be the result of his industry. The same
author, in the reign of Caius, coming to Rome, is said to
have recited before the whole senate, in the reign of
Claudius, what he wrote on the impiety of Caius, to which
he humourously prefixed the title "On the Virtues;" and
CHAP. XX.] NEEO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 91

tlie discourses were so much admired as to be deemed

Avorthy of a place in the libraries. During this time also,
Paul finisliing his journey from Jerusalem, and thence
round to Illyricum, Claudius expelled the Jews from Rome,
at which time Aquila and Priscilla, with the other Jews
that left Rome, went over into Asia. There they abode
with the apostle, who was confirming those among whom
churches had been already established by him. Of these
facts we are also informed in the sacred book of the Acts.

CHAPTER XIX.
THE CALAMITY WHICH BEFEL THE JEWS AT JERUSALEM ON
THE DAY OF THE PASSOVER.
Whilst Claudius held the government of the empire, it
happened about the festival of the passover, that so great a
sedition and disturbance took place at Jerusalem, that thirty
thousand Jews perished of those alone who were crowded
out of the gates of the temple, and thus trodden to death
by one another. Thus the festival became a season of
mourning and weeping to the whole nation and every
family. This is almost literally the account given by
Josephus. But Claudius appointed Agrippa, the son of
Agrippa, king of the Jews, having deputed Felix procu-
rator of all Samaria and Galilee, and also of tlie rejrion
situated beyond Jordan. He died after a reign of thirteen
years and eight months, leaving Nero as his successor in
the empire.

CHAPTER XX.
THE DEEDS DONE AT JERUSALEM IN THE REIGN OF NERO.
JosEPiius, in the twentieth book of his Antiquities, re-
lates the sedition of the priests, which happened whilst
Felix was governor of Judea, under tlie reign of Nero,
in the following words: — " There arose also a sedition be-
tween the chief priests on the one hand, and the priests and
the leaders of the people at Jerusalem on the other. Each
one of them forming collections of the most daring and
disaffected, became a leader, and when these met they
92 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

encountered each other with invectives and stones. Amid

these disturbances there was no one that would interpose
to rebuke them, but all was done with the greatest licen-
tiousness, as in a state destitute of a ruler. So great also,
was the shamelessness and audacity of the chief priests,
that they dared to send forth their servants to the barns,
to seize the tithes due to the priests ; and thus it happened
that those of the priests that were destitute, saw them-
selves perishing for want. Thus did the violence of the
factions prevail over all manner of justice." The same
author again relates, tliat about the same time there sprung
up a certain species of robbers at Jerusalem, " Avho," says
he, " in broad day -light, and in the midst of the city, slew
those whom they met but particularly at festivals, mixed
;

with the multitude, and with short swords concealed under

their garments, stabbed the more distinguished of the
people. When these fell, the very murderers themselves
took part in expressing their indignation with the bystan-
ders, and thus by the credit which they had with all, they
Avere not detected." And first, he says, that the high
priest Jonathan was slaughtered by them ; and after him,
many were slain from day to day, so that the alarm itself
was more oppressive than the very evils with which they
were assailed; whilst every one was in expectation of
death, as in the midst of battle.

CHAPTER XXI.
THE EGYPTIAN MENTIONED IN THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
Next in order, after other matters, he proceeds in his
narration. " But the Jews were afflicted with an evil
greater than these, by the Eg^^ptian impostor. Having
come into the country, and assuming the authority of a
prophet, he collected about thirty thousand that were
seduced by him. He then led them forth from the desert
to the Mount of Olives, determining to enter Jerusalem by
force, and after subduing the Roman garrison, to seize the
government of the people, using his followers as body
guards. But Felix anticipated his attack by going out to
meet him with the Roman military, and all the people

i^ T > 1
 ;

CHAP. XXIL] NERO, A.D. 54 TO G8. 93

joined in the defence; so that when the battle was tbuoht,

the Egyptian fled with a few, and the most of his followers
were either destroyed or captured." This account is like-
wise given by Josephus in the second book of his history
and it is worth while to subjoin to this account respecting
the Egyptian, that which is mentioned in the Acts of the
Apostles. It was there said to Paul, by the centurion
under Felix, when the multitude of the Jews rai seel a
sedition against the apostle, " Art thou not indeed that
m^ Egyptian tliat excited and led away the thirty
>8olfea
thousand assassins into the desert?" Such were the
events that happened under Felix.

CHAPTER XXII.
PAl'L, BEING SENT PRISONER FROM JUDEA TO HOME, AFTER
HIS DEFENCE, WAS ABSOLVED FROM ALL CRIME.
Festus was sent by Nero as successor to Felix. Under
hiin,Paul, after having pleaded his cause, was sent a pri-
soner to Rome. But Aristarchus was his companion, whom
he also somewhere in his epistles calls his fellow-prisoner;
and here Luke, that wrote the Acts of the Apostles, after
showing that Paul passed two whole years at Rome as a
prisoner at large, and that he preached the gospel without
restraint, brings his history to a close. After pleadhigliis
cause, he said to have been sent again upon the ministry
is

of preaching, and after a second visit to the city, that he

iinished his life with martyrdom. Whilst he was a pri-
soner, he wrote his second epistle to Timothy, in which he
both mentions his first defence and his impending death.
Hear, on these points, his own testimony respecting iiim-
self " In my former defence no one was present with me,
but all deserted me. May it not be laid to tlieir charge.
But the Lord was with me, and strengthened me, tliat
through me the preaching of the gospel might be fultilk-d,
and all the nations mi^i-ht hear it. And I was rescued out
of the hon's mouth." lie phunly intmiates m
these words,
" On the former occasion he was rescued from the lion's
mouth, that the preaching of the gospel might be accom-
plished," that it was Nero to which he reierred by this
94 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK II.

expression, as is probable on account of his cruelty. There-

fore he did not subsequently subjoin any such expression
as, " he will rescue me from the lion's mouth," for he saw
in spirit how near his approaching death was. Hence,
after the expression, " and I was rescued from the lion's
mouth," this also, " the Lord will rescue me from every
evil work, and will save me unto his heavenly kingdom,"
indicating the that he would soon suffer; which
martyrdom
he more clearly expresses in the same epistle, " for I am
already poured out, and the time of my departure is at
hand." And indeed, in this second epistle to Timothy, he
shows that Luke alone was with him when he wrote, but
at his former defence not even he. Whence, it is probable,
that Luke wrote his Acts of the Apostles about that time,
continuing his history down to the time that he was with
Paul. Thus much we have said, to show that the mar-
tyrdom of the apostle did not take place at that period of
his stay at Rome when Luke wrote his history. It is in-
deed probable, that as Nero was more disposed to mildness
in the beginning, the defence of the apostle's doctrine
would by him be more easily received but as he advanced
;

to such criminal excesses as to disregard all right, the

apostles also, with others, experienced the effects of the
measures pursued against them.

CHAPTER XXm.
THE MARTYRDOM OF JAMES, WHO WAS CALLED THE BROTHER
OF THE LORD.
The Jews, after Paul had appealed to Ca3sar, and had
been sent by Festus to Rome, frustrated in their hope of
entrapping him by the snares they had laid, turned them-
selves against James, the brother of the Lord, to whom
the episcopal seat at Jerusalem was committed by the
apostles. The following were their nefarious measures
also against him. Conducting him into a public place,
they demanded that he should renounce the faith of Christ
before all the people but contrary to the sentiments of all,
;

with a firm voice, and much beyond their expectation, he

declared himself fully before the whole multitude, and con-
CIIAr. XXIII.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 95

fessed that Jesus Christ was the Son of God, our Saviour
and Lord. Unable to bear any longer the testimony of
the mnn, who, on account of his elevated virtue and piety
was deemed the most just of men, they seized the oppor-
tunity of licentiousness afforded by the prevailing anarchy,
and slew him. For as Festus died about this time in
Judea, the province was without a governor and head.
But, as to the manner of James's death, it has been already
stated in the words of Clement, that he was thrown from a
wing of the temple, and beaten to death with a club. He-
gesippus, also, who flourished nearest the days of the apos-
tles, in the fifth book of his Commentaries gives the most
accurate account of him, thus: " Ikit James, the brother of
the Lord, who, as there were many of this name, was sur-
named tlie Just by all, from the days of our Lord until
now, received the government of the church with the apos-
tles. This ai)Ostle was consecrated fi'om his mother's womb.
He drank neither wine nor fermented liquors, and abstained
from animal food. A razor never came upon his head, he
never anointed with oil, and never used a bath. He alone
was allowed to enter the sanctuary. He never wore woollen,
but linen garments. He was in the habit of entering the
temple alone, and was often found upon his bended knees,
and interceding for the forgiveness of the people; so that
his knees became as hard as camels', in consequence of his
habitual supplication and kneeling before God. And in-
deed, on account of his exceeding great piety, he was called
the Just, and Oblias (or Zaddick and Ozleam), which sig-
nifies justice and protection of the people; as the prophets
declare concerning him. Some of the seven sects, therefore,
of the people, mentioned by me above in my Commentaries,
asked him what was the door to Jesus? and he answered,
'
that he was the Saviour.' From which some believed that
Jesvis is the Christ. But the aforesaid sects did not be-
lieve either a resurrection, or that he was coming to give
to every one according to his works as many however, as
;

did believe, did so on account of James. As there were

many therefore of the rulers that believed, tlicre arose a
tumult among the Jews, Scribes, and Pharisees, saying
that there was danger that the people would now expect
96 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IL

Jesus as the Messiah. They came therefore together, and

said to James, '
We
entreat thee, restrain the people, who
are led astray after Jesus, as if he were the Christ. AVe
entreat thee to persuade all that are coming to the feast of
the passover rightly concerning Jesus for we all have con-
;

fidence in thee. For we and all the people bear thee tes-
timony that thou art just, and thou respectest not persons.
Persuade therefore the people not to be led astray by Jesus,
for we and all the people have great confidence in thee.
Stand therefore upon a wing of the temple, that thou
mayest be conspicuous on high, and thy words may be
easily heard by all the people; for all the tribes have come
together on account of the passover, with some of the
Gentiles also.' The aforesaid Scribes and Pharisees, there-
fore, placed James upon a wing of the temple, and cried
out to him, '
O
thou just man, whom we ought all to
believe, since the people are led astray after Jesus that was
crucified, declare to us what is the door to Jesus that was
crucified.' And he answered with a loud voice, '
Why
do
ye ask me respecting Jesus the Son of Man? He is now
sitting in the heavens, on the right hand of great Power,
and is about to come on the clouds of heaven.' And as
many were confirmed, and glorified in this testimony of
James, and said, Hosanna to the son of David, these same
priests and Pharisees said to one another, '
We have done
badly in affording such testimony to Jesus, but let us go
up and cast him down, that they may dread to believe in
him.' And they cried out, Oh, oh, Justus himself is de-
'

ceived,' and they fulfilled that which is written in Isaiah,

'Let us take away the just, because he is ofi'ensive to us;
wherefore they shall eat the fruit of their doings' (Isaiah
iii.). Going up therefore, they cast down the just man,
saying to one another, Let us stone James the Just.' And
'

they began to stone him, as he did not die immediately

when cast down but turning round, he knelt down saying,
;

'
I entreat thee, Lord God and Father, forgive them, for
they know not what they do.' Thus they were stoning
him, when one of the priests of the sons of Pechab, a son
of the Rechabites, spoken of by Jeremiah the prophet, cried
out saying, Cease, wliat are you doing? Justus is praying
'

I
 CHAP, xxnr,] nero, a.d. 54 to 68. 97

for you.' And one of them, a fuller, beat out the brahis
of Justus with the club that he used to beat out clothes.
Thus he suffered martyrdom, and they buried him on the
spot, where his tombstone is still remaining by the temple.
He became a faithful witness, both to Jews and Greeks,
tliat Jesus is Christ. Immediately after this, Vespasian
invaded and took Judea," Such is the more ample tes-
timony of Hegesippus, in which he fully coincides with
Clement. So admirable a man indeed was James, and so
celebrated among all for his justice, that even the wiser
part of the Jews were of opinion that this was the cause of
the immediate siege of Jerusalem, wliich happened to tliem
for no other reason than the crime against him. Josephus
also has not hesitated to superadd this testimony in his
works. " These tilings," says he, " happened to the Jews
to avenge James the Just, who was the brother of him that
is called Christ, and whom the Jews liad slain, notwith-

standing his pre-eminent justice." The same writer also

relates his death, in the twentieth book of his Antiquities,
in the following words " But C^sar having learned the
:

death of Festus, sends Albinus as governor of Judea. But

the younger Ananus, whom we mentioned before as ob-
taining the priesthood, was particularly rash and daring in
his disposition. He was also of the sect of the Sadducees,
which are the most unmerciful of all the Jews in tlie exe-
cution of judgment, as we have already shown. Ananus,
therefore, being of this character, and supposing that he
had a suitable opportunity, in consequence of the deatli of
Festus, and Albinus being yet on the way, calls an assembly
of the judges and bringing thither the brother of Jesus
;

who is called Christ, whose name was James, with some

others, he presented an accusation against them, as if they
had violated the law, and committed them to be stoned as
criminals. But those of the cit}^ that seemed most moderate
and most accurate in observing the law, were greatly
offended at this, and secretly sent to the king, entreating
him to send to Ananus with the request not to do these
things, saying that he had not acted legally even before.
Some also went out to meet him as he came from
Alexandria, and inform him tliat it was not lawful for
7
98 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

Ananus to summonthe Sanhedrim without his knowledge.

Albinus, induced by this account, writes to Ananus in a
rao;e, and threatening: that he would call him to an account.
But king Agrippa, for the same reason, took from him the
priesthood, after he had held it three months, and appointed
Jesus the son of Dammteus his successor." These accounts
are given respecting James, who is said to have written
the hrst of the epistles general (catholic) but it is to be
;

observ ed that it is considered spurious. Not many indeed

of the ancients have mentioned it, and not even that called
the epistle of Jude, which is also one of the seven called
catholic epistles. Nevertheless we know, that these, with
the rest, are publicly used in most of the churches.

CHAPTER XXIV.
ANNIANUS WAS APPOINTED THE FIRST BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA,
AFTER MARK.
Nero was now in the eighth year of his reign, when
Annianus succeeded the apostle and evangelist Mark in the
administration of the church at Alexandria. lie was
/

a man distinguished for his piety, and admirable in every

respect.

CHAPTER XXV.
the PERSECUTION UNDER NERO, IN WHICH PAUL AND PETER
WERE HONOURED WITH MARTYRDOM IN THE CAUSE OF RE-
LIGION AT ROME.

Nero now having the government firmly established

under him, and henceforth plunging into nefarious projects,
began to take up arms against that very religion which
acknowledges the one Supreme God. To describe, indeed,
the greatness of this man's wickedness, is not compatible
with our present object; and as there are many that have
given his history in the most accurate narratives, every one
may, at his pleasure, in these contemplate the grossness of
his extraordinary madness. Under the influence of this,
he did not proceed to destroy so many thousands with any
calculation, but with such indiscriminate murder as not
even to refrain from his nearest and dearest friends. His
own mother and Avife, with many others that were his near
CHAP. XXV.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO G8. 99

relatives, he killed like strangers and enemies, with various

kinds of death. And, indeed, in addition to all his other
crimes, this too was yet wanting to complete the catalogue,
that he was the first of the emperors that displayed himself
an enemy of piety towards the Deity. This fact is recorded
by the Roman Tertullian, in language like the following:
" Examine your records. There you Avill find that Nero
was the first that persecuted this doctrine, particularly then
when after subduing all the east, he exercised his cruelty
against all at Rome. Such is the man of whom we boast,
as the leader in our punishment. For he that knows who
he Avas, may know also that there could scarcely be any
thing but what was great and good, condemned by Xero."
Thus Nero publicly announcing himself as the chief enemy
of God, was led on in his fury to slaughter the apostles.
Paul is therefore said to have been beheaded at Rome, and

Peter to have been crucified under him. And this account

is confirmed liy the fact, that the names of Peter and Paul

still remain in the cemeteries of that city even to this day.

But likewise, a certain ecclesiastical writer, Caius by name,

who was born about the time of Zephyrinus bishop of Rome,
disputing with Proclus the leader of the Phrygian sect,
gives tlie following statement respecting the places where
the earthly tabernacles of the aforesaid apostles are laid.
" P>ut I can show," says he, "the trophies of the apostles:
for if you will go to the Vatican, or to the Ostian road,
you will find the trophies of those who have laid the foun-
dation of this church, and that both suffered martyrdom
about the same time. Dionysius bishop of Corinth bears
the following testhnony, in his discourse addressed to the
Romans. Thus, likewise you, by means of this admo-
'

nition, have mingled the fiourishing seed that had been

planted by Peter and Paul at Rome and Corinth. For
iDoth of thesehaving planted us at Corinth, likewise in-
structed us; and having in like manner taught in Italy,
they suffered martyrdom about the same time.' "* This

* In this passage from Dionysius, Valesius has followed the text of Svn-
cellus, contrary to tliat commonly received. We give the passage accord-
ing to the latter.
100 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK II.

testimony I have superadded, in order that the truth of the

history might be still more confirmed.

CHAPTER XXVI.
THE JEWS y^^ERE AFFLICTED WITH INNUMERABLE EVILS, AND
FINALLY COMMENCED A WAR WITH THE ROMANS.
JosEPHUS in his account of the great distresses that seized
the Jewish nation, relates also, in his writings, that beside
many others, vast numbers also of those that were of the
first rank among the Jews, were scourged with rods, and
nailed upon the cross at Jerusalem, by Floras. For he
happened to be procurator of Judea at the commencement
of the war, in the twelfth year of Nero's reign. " Then,"
says he, " throughout all Syria a tremendous conmiotion
seized upon the inhabitants, in consequence of the revolt of
the Jews. Every where did the inhabitants of the cities
destroy the Jews without mercy. So that you could see
the cities filled with unburied corpses, and the dead bodies
of the aged mixed with those of children, and women not
even having the necessary covering of their bodies. The
whole province, indeed, was filled with indescribable dis-
tresses. But greater still than the crimes already endured,
was the anticipation of those that threatened." Such is
the statement of Josephus, nnd such was the condition of
the Jews at this time.
 CHAP. III.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 101

BOOK
III.— CHAPTER I.
THE PARTS OF THE WORLD WHERE CHRIST WAS PREACHED IJY
THE APOSTLES.
Such, then, was the state of the Jews at tliis time.
But the holy and disciples of oui' Saviour, being
apostles
scattered over the whole world, Thomas, accordin"; to tra-
dition, received Parthia as his allotted region; Andrew
received Scythia, and John, Asia; where, after continuing
i'ov some time, he died at Ephesus. Peter appears to liave
preached through Pontus, Galatia, Bithynia, Cappadocia
and Asia, to tlie Jews that Avere scattered abroad; Avho
also, finally coming to Rome, was crucified with his head
downward, having requested of himself to suffer in this
way. Why should we speak of Paul, spreading the gospel
of Christ from Jerusalem to Illyricum, and finally suffering
martyrdom at Rome, under Nero? This account is given
by Origen, in the third book of his exposition of Genesis.

CHAPTER H.
THE FIRST THAT PRESIDED OVER THE CHURCH AT ROME.
After the martyrdom of Paul and Peter, Linus was the
first that received the episcopate at Rome. Paul makes
mention of him in his epistle from Rome to Timothy, in
the address at the close of the epistle, saying, " Eubulus
and Pudens, and Linus, and Claudia, salute thee."

CHAPTER m.
OF THE EPISTLES OF THE APOSTLES.
x\s to the writings of Peter, one of his ejiistles, called
acknowledo-ed as o:enuine.
tlie first, is For tliis Avas anci-
ently used by the ancient fathers in their writings, as an
undoubted work of the apostle. But that Avhicli is called
the second, avc havenot, indeed, understood to be embodied
with the sacred books {euSLaOrjKoi^),^ yet as it appeared usc-

* Tliis Epistle was received into the Sacred Canon from its internal evi-
dence, and it is referred to by Clement, Ilcrinas, Justin INIartyr, and Atlien-
agoras, and its divine authority admitted in the fourth century and follow-
;

m git was admitted by Athanasius, Cyril, Epiphanius, Jerome, Kiifimis, nnd

e whole Christian Church, as the inspired production of St. Peter.
the
102 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

fill to many, it was studiously read with the other Scrip-

tures. As to that work, however, which is ascribed to hini,
called " The Acts," and the " Gospel according to Peter,"
and tliat called " The Preaching and the Revelations of
Peter," we know nothing of their being handed down as
Catholic* writings. Since neither among the ancient nor
tlie ecclesiastical writers of our own day, has there been
one that has appealed to testimony taken from them. But
as I proceed in my history, I shall carefully show with
the successions of the apostles, what ecclesiastical writers
in their times respectively made use of any of the disputed
writings, and what opinions they have expressed, both
respecting the incorporated {ev8iaOi]KOL) and acknowledged
writings, and also respecting those that were not of this
description. These are called Peter's epistles, of Avhich I
have understood ordy one epistle to be genuine and ad-
mitted by the ancient fathers. The epistles of Paul are
fourteen, all well known and beyond doubt. It should not,
however, be concealed, that some have set aside the Epistle
to the Hebrews, saying, that it was disputed, as not being
one of St. Paul's epistles but we shall in the proper place,
;

also subjoin what has been said by those before our time
respecting this epistle. As to Avhat are called his Acts, I
do not regard them among the works of undisputed
authority. But as the same apostle in the addresses at the
close of the Epistle to the Romans, has among others made
mention also of Hennas, of whom they say we have the
book called Pastor, it should be observed, that this too is
disputed by some, on account of whom it is not placed
aniong4hose of acknowledged authority {ofxoXoyovixevoL).
l)y others, however, judged most necessary, especially
it is

to those who need an elementary introduction. Hence

we know that it has been already in public use in our
churches, and I have also understood by tradition, that
some of the most ancient writers have made use of it. Let
tliis suffice for the present, to show what books were dis-

puted, what admitted by all in the sacred Scriptures.

* Catholic. T]ie wdrcl liere plainly means universally received; i. e.

gemiine, as itls happily j-endercd hy Shorting.
CHAP. IV.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO GS. 103

CHAPTER IV.
THE FIRST SUCCESSORS OF THE APOSTLES.
That Paul preached to the Gentiles, and established
churches fi'om Jerusalem and around as far as Illyricum,
is evident both from his own expressions, and from the tes-

timony of Luke in the book of Acts. And in what pro-

vinces Peter also proclaimed the doctrine of Christ, the
doctrine of the New Covenant, appears from his own
writings, and may be seen from that epistle we have men-
tioned as admitted in the canon, and which he addressed
to the Plebrews in the dispersion throughout Pontus,
G-alatia, Cap[)adocia, Asia and Bithynia. But how many
and which of these, actuated by a genuine zeal, were judged
suitable to feed the churches established by these apostles,
it is not easy to say, any farther than may be gathered

from the writings of Paul. For he, indeed, had innumera-

ble fellow-labourers, or as he himself calls them, fellow-
soldiers in the church. Of these, the greater part are
honoured with an indelible remembrance by him in his
Avliere he gives a lasting testimony concerning
epistles,
them. Luke also, in his Acts, speaking of his friends,
mentions them by name. Timothy, indeed, is recorded as
having lirst received the episcopate at Ephesus (eu IJpheso
TTcxpoiKLa^), as Titus, also, was appointed over the churches
in Crete. But Luke, who was born at Antiocli, and by
profession a physician, being for the most part coimected
with Paul, and familiarly acquainted with the rest of the
apostles, has left us in two inspired books, the institutes
of that s[)iritual healing art which he obtained from them.
One of these is his gospel, in which he testifies that he has
recorded, " as those who were from the beginning eye-
witnesses, and ministers of the word," delivered to him,
whom also, he says, he has in all things followed. The
other is his Acts of the Apostles, which he composed, not
from what he had heard from others, but from what he
had seen himself. It is also said, that Paul usually re-
ferred to his gospel, whenever in his epistles he s])oke of
some particular gospel of his own, saying, " according to
104 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

my gospel." But of the rest that accompanied Paul,

Crescens is mentioned by him as sent to Gaul. Linus,
whom he has mentioned in his Second Epistle to Timothy
as his companion at Kome, has been before shown to
have been the first after Peter, that obtained the epis-
copate at Rome. Clement also, who was appointed the
third bishop of this church, is proved by him to have been
a fellow-labourer and fellow-soldier with him. Beside, the
Areopagite, called Dionysius, whom Luke has recorded in
his Acts, after Paul's address to the Athenians, in the
Areopagus, as the first that believed, is mentioned by
Dionysius, another of the ancients, and pastor of the church
at Corinth, as the first bishop of the church at Athens.
But the manner and times of the apostolic succession shall
be mentioned by us as we proceed in pur course. Now
let us pursue the order of our history. C/-e>6 i~, /
,
<•

CHAPTER V.
THE LAST SIEGE OF THE JEWS AFTER CHEIST.
After Nero had held the government about thirteen
years, Galba and Otho reigned about a year and six months.
Vespasian, who had become illustrious in the campaign
against the Jews, was then proclaimed sovereign in Judea,
receiving the title of emperor from the armies there.
Directing his course, therefore, immediately to Rome, he
commits the care of the war against the Jews, into the
hands of his son Titus; for after the ascension of our
Saviour, the Jews, in addition to their wickedness against
him, were now incessantly plotting mischief against his
apostles. First, they slew Stephen by stoning him, next
James the son of Zebedee, and the brother of John, by
beheading, and finally James, who first obtained the epis-
copal seat at Jerusalem after the ascension of our Saviour,
and was slain in the manner before related. But the rest
of the apostles, who were harassed in innumerable ways,
with a view to destroy them, and driven from the land of
Judea, had gone forth to preach the gospel to all nations,
relying upon the aid of Christ, when he said, " Go ye, teach
all nations in my name." The whole body, however, of the
CHAP, v.] VESPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 105

church at Jerusalem, having been commanded by a divine

revelation, given to men of approved piety there before the
war, removed from the cit}^, and dwelt at a cert.'iin town
beyond tlie Jordan, called Pella. Here, those that believed
in Christ, having removed from Jerusalem, as if holy men
had entirely abandoned the royal city itself, and tlie whole
land of Judea: the divine justice, for their crimes against
Christ and his apostles, finally overtook them, totally de-
stroying the whole generation of these evil-doers fron'i the
earth. But the number of calamities which then over-
whelmed the whole nation the extreme misery to which
;

particularly the inhabitants of Judea were reduced ; the

vast numbers of men, with women and children that fell
by the sword and famine, and innumerable other forms of
death the numerous and great cities of Judea that were
;

besieged, as also the great and incredible distresses that

they experienced who took refuge at Jerusalem, as a place
of perfect security; these facts, as well as the whole tenor
of the war, and each particular of its progress, when, iinally,
the abomination of desolation, according to the prophetic
declaration, stood in the very temple of God, so cele-
brated of old, but which now was approaching its total
doA\nifall and iinal destruction by fire all this, I say, any
;

one that wishes may see accurately stated in the history

Avritten by Josephus. It may, however, be necessary to
state, in the very words of this -svriter, how about three
hundred thousand that flocked from all parts of Judea at
the time of tlie passover, were shut up in Jerusalem as in
a prison. For it was indeed just, that in those very days
in which they had inflicted sufferings upon the Saviour
and Benefactor of all men, the Christ of God, destruction
should overtake them, thus shut up as in a prison, as an
exhibition of the divine justice. Passing by, then, the par-
ticular calamities which befel them, such as they suffered
from the sword, and other means employed against them,
I may deem it sufficient only to subjoin the calamities they

endured from the famine. So that they who peruse the

present history may know, in some measure', that the
divine vengeance did not long delay to visit them for their
iniquity against the Christ of God.
 ;

106 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

CHAPTER VI.
THE FAMINE WHICH OPPEESSED THE JEWS.
Let us, then, with the fifth book of Josephus's history
again in our hands, go through the tragedy of events
which then occurred. " It was equally dangerous," says
he, " for the more wealthy to remain. For under the pre-
text of desertion, a man was slain for his wealth. But
the madness of the rioters increased with the famine, and
both kinds of misery were inflamed from day to day.
Provisions were plainly nowhere to be had. Hence they
burst into houses to search for food, and if they found any,
they would scourge the owners as if they intended to deny
they had it but if they found none, they tortured them as
;

if they had carefully concealed it. The bodies of the poor

wretches, however, were evidence enough whether they
had or had not. Some of them, therefore, that were yet
sound in health, they supposed to have an abundance of
food, but those that were wan and pallid they passed by
for it seemed absurd to kill men that were soon likely to
die for want. Many secretly exchanged their property
for a single measure of wheat, if they happened to be the
more wealthy; of barley, if they were of the poorer sort.
Then locking themselves in the most retired parts of their
houses, some, from excessive hunger, ate the grain unpre-
pared; others, however, baked it according as necessity or
fear directed. As to a table, there was none set any where;
but taking the food from the fire, they tore it asunder yet
crude and raw. Wretched indeed was the fare, and a la-
mentable sight it was, where the most powerful grasped
after all, and the weaker were constrained to mourn. For
famine surpasses all othc;r evils, but it destroys nothing so
effectually as shame; for that which would otherwise
demand some regard is contemned in this. Thus wives
tore away the food from the very mouths of their husbands,
children from their parents, and what was most wretched
of all. mothers from tlieir infants; so that whilst their
dearest children lay wasting in their arms, tliere was not
slifune enough to prevent them taking away the very drops
CHAP. VI.] VESPASIAN, A.I). 69 TO 79. 1U7

that supported life. And even in doing this, they did not
remain undiscovered; for whenever they saw a door locked,
this was a sign that those within "Vvere taking food, and
then iinniediiitely bursting open the doors they rushed in,
and choked them, almost forcing the morsels out of their
very throats. Old men were beaten that held back their
food, and women were torn by the hair, if they concealed
Avhat they had in their hands. Nor was there any pity
for gray hairs or for infants; but taking up the infants
while clinging to the morsels, dashed them to the ground.
But they were much more cruel to those who anticipated
their entrance, and were devouring what they wished to
seize, just as if they had been wronged by them. They
also devised terrible modes of torture, to discover where
there was any food. For by cruel devices to prevent
every relief of nature, they caused the unhappy individual
to suiter such torment,* that the very recital makes one
shudder at what he would endure, before he confessed
that lie had one loaf of bread, or that he had a single hand-
ful of wheat concealed. The tormentors themselves, how-
ever, suffered no war.t; for it might have been some
palliation, if necessity had compelled them thus. But
they did it with the view to exercise their ferocity and to
provide for themselves for the following days. When any
crept forth at night to the outposts of the Romans, for
the purpose of collecting wild herbs and grass, these tor-
mentors would go out to meet them, and when they seemed
just to have esca])ed the hands of the enemy, the oppressors
robbed them of whatever they brought. And very often,
though they entreated them, and conjured them by the
most awful name of God, to give them some part of that
for which they had risked their lives, they notwithstanding
gave them nothing. It was a happy circumstance yet, if,
in addition to robbery, they Averc not also slain." This
same author, after a few particuhu's, also says " But with :

the hope of egress was cut off all hope of safety to the
Jews, and the famine now penetrating deei)ly, was con-
* The passages that we have here thrown into one, are tluis given by
Valesius: 'Nam niiseris honiinil)ns ipsos quidem gciiitaliuni meatus ervis
i.'bturabant, podiceni praeacutis suclibus transfigebanl.
 ;;

108 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

suming the people by houses and families. The houses

were filled with women and children that had thus perished
the byways with the dead bodies of old men. But the
boys and young men, swelling up, tottered and reeled like
shadows through the markets, and then falling down, lay
wheresoever the malady had overtaken them. The sick
were not even able to bury their dead, and those yet in
health and strength were loth to do it, both on account of
the number of the dead, and the uncertainty of their own
fate. Many, indeed, fell down and died upon those they
were burying many went to the sepulchres, even before
;

they were overtaken by the struggles of death. There

was, however, neither weeping nor lamentation, for the
famine prevailed over all affection. With tearless eyes did
they who were yet struggling with death, look on those
that had gone to rest before them. A deep silence and
deadly gloom pervaded the city. But more oppressive than
all these, were the robbers that broke into the houses, now
mere sepulchres, and spoiling the dead, and tearing off the
garments of their bodies, went off with a laugh. They
would also try the points of their swords in the. dead bodies,
and some of those that were lying yet alive, they thrust
through, in order to try the edge of their weapons. But
those that prayed them the relief of their arm and sword,
they contemptuously left to be destroyed by the famine
whilst those expiring died with their eyes fixed upon the
temple, and left the factious to survive them. These, at
first, not bearing the effluvia from the dead bodies, ordered
them to be buried out of the public treasury afterwards,
;

wlien they were not able to continue this, they threw the
bodies from the walls into the ditches below. As Titus
went around these, and saw them filled with the dead, and
the deep gore flowing around the putrid bodies, he groaned
heavily, and raising his hands, called God to witness that
it was none of his work." After some additional remarks,
elosephus proceeds "
: I cainiot hesitate to declare what my
feelings demand. 1 tliink that had tlie Romans lingered

to proceed against these guilty wretches, the city would

either have been swallowed up by the opening earth, or
overwhelmed with a flood, or, like Sodom, been struck
 ;

CHAP. VI.] VESPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 109

with the lightning. For it bore a much more impious race

than those who once endured such visitations. Thus, by
the madness of these wretches, the whole people perished."
In the sixth book, he also writes thus "Of those that :

perished by the famine in the city, there fell an infinite

number. The them were indescribable
miseries that befel
for at every house, wherever there was a shadow of food
there was war. The nearest relatives contended witli one
another, to seize the wretched supports of life. There was
no belief that hunger was the cause, even "when they saw
the dying but the robbers would search them whilst yet
;

breathing, lest any one should pretend that he was dying,

whilst he concealed food in his bosom. But the robbers
themselves, with their mouths wide open for want of food,
roved and straggled hither and thither, like mad dogs,beatino-
the doors as if they w^ere drunk; and for want of counsel,
rushing twice or thrice an hour into the same houses.
Indeed, necessity forced them to apply their teeth to every
thing, and gathering what was no food, even for the fil-
thiest of irrational animals, they devoured it, and did not
abstain at last even from belts and shoes. They took off
the hides from their shields and devoured them, and some
used even the remnants of old straw as food; others
gathered the stubble, and sold a very small weight of it for
four Attic drachms.* And why should we speak of the
excessive severity of the famine as displayed by eating
such inanimate objects? I am going to relate a piece of
wickedness, such as is not recorded either by Greeks or
barbarians. It is horrid to relate, and incredible to hear.
And indeed, lest I should appear to deal in marvellous
stories, I would cheerfully pass by this occurrence, if I had
not innumerable witnesses still living. I should also

* Attic drachms. The drachma was a coin of about 7.] c/. Some make it

more. Shorting, in his translation, has computed four drachms to be

tlie

half a pound sterling, and refers to his note on Bk. I. ch. viii. lie there
states very correctly, that four Attic drachms equal one ordinary shekel, and
the shekel to be 2s. 6d., but by some uuaccoimtuble oversight, makes the
four drachms equal to ten shillings! lie appears to have substituted the
value of the shekel for the drachm, as the reader -will readily see. But wliat
is still more surprising, this error has been transcribed Ity Heading in his
accurate edition of Valesius. See Heading's edition in loc.
110 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

deserve but cold thanks from my country, if I should pass

by in carelessness what she in reality did siiifer. woman A
that dwelt beyond the Jordan, named Maria, the daughter
of Eleazar, of the village Bathezor^ signifying 'the home of
hyssop,' distinguished for her family and wealth, having
taken refuge at Jerusalem among the rest of the multitude,
was shut up in the city with them. The tyrants had
already robbed her of all her other possessions, as much as
she had collected, and brought with her from beyond the
river into the city. But as to the relics of her property,
and whatever food she provided, the ruffians daily rushing
in, seized and bore it away. A
dreadful indignation over-
powered the woman, and frequently reviling and cursing
the robbers, she endeavoured by these means to irritate
them against herself. But as no one either through re-
sentment or pity would slay her, and she was weary of
providing food for others, and there was now no proba-
bility of finding it any where the famine now penetrated
;

the very bowels and marrow, and resentment raged more

violently than the famine. Urged by frenzy and necessity
as her councillors, she proceeded against nature herself.
Seizing her little son, who was yet at her breast, she
said, '
Wretched child in the midst of war, famine, and
!

faction, for what do I preserve thee ? Our condition among

the Romans, though we might live, is slavery. But even
slavery is anticipated by famine, and the assassins are
more cruel than either —
come, be thou food to me. Fury*
to the assassins, and a tale for men, the only one yet
wanting to complete the miseries of the Jews.' As she
said this, she slew her son; then, roasting him, she ate one
half herself, and covering over the rest, she kept it. It
was not long before the murderers came in, and perceiving
the fumes of the execrable food, they threatened immedi-
ately to slay her if she did not produce what she had pre-
pared. She answered she had reserved a fine portion of it
for them, and then uncovered the relics of her son. Horror
and amazement immediately seized them. They stood
mute with the sight. Tliis is my own son,' said she, and
' '

* Funj or vengeance. The Eryimes or Furies, according to the belief of

the ancients, were anionof the tormentinc: fiends of Tartarus.
 ;

CHAP. VII.] VESPASIAN, A.l). 69 TO 79. Ill

the deed is mine. Eat, for I too have eaten, l3e not more
delicate than a woman, nor more tender than a mother
but if you are so pious, and reject my offerinir, I have al-
ready eaten half, and let the rest remain for me.' After
this, they indeed went trembling away, cowardly at least
in this one instance, and yet scarcely yielding to the
mother even this kind of food. Forthwith the whole city
was tilled with the dreadful crime, and every one placing
the wickedness before his eyes, was struck with a horror
as if it had been perpetrated by himself. Thenceforth the
wretched people, overcome with hunger, only strove to
hasten death and it was a happiness yet for those who
;

died before tliey heard and saw miseries like these." Sucli,
then, was the vengeance that followed the guilt and im-
piety of the Jews against the Christ of God. '

CHAPTER VII.
THE PREDICTIONS OF CHRIST.
To these accounts it may be proper to add the sure pre-
diction of our Saviour, in which he foretold these veiy
events as follows: " But woe to them that are with child
and those that give suck in those days but pray that your
;

flight be not in the Avinter, nor on the Sabbath. But there

shall be then great distress, such as has not been from the
beginning of the world until now, neither may be." The
historian, adding up the whole number of those slain, says,
that eleven hundred thousand perished by famine and the
sword, and that the rest, the factious and robbers, mutually
informing against each other, after the capture, were put
to death. Of the young men, tlie tallest, and those that
were distinguished for beauty, were preserved for the
triumph. Of the remaining multitude, those above seven-
teen were sent prisoners to labour at the mines in Egypt.
But great numbers were distributed to the provinces, to
be destroyed by the sword or wild beasts in the theatres.
Those under seventeen were carried away to be sold as
slaves. Of these alone, there were upwards of ninety
thousand. All this occurred in this manner, in the second
year of the reign of Vespasian, according to the predic-
112 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

tions of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who by his

divine power foresaw allthese things, as if already present
at the time, who wept and mourned indeed at the pro-
spect, as the holy evangelists show in their writings. These
give us the very words that he uttered, when he said to
this same Jerusalem, " If thou didst know, even thou, in
this thy day, the things that belong to thy peace, but now
they are hidden from thy eyes. For the days will come
upon thee, and thy enemies shall cast a trench around
thee, and shall encompass thee around, and shall every
where shut thee in, and they shall level thee and thy chil-
dren with the ground." Afterwards he speaks as if of the
peo])le: "For there shall be great distress upon earth, and
wrath upon this people, and they shall fall by the edge of
the sword, and they shall be carried away captive to all
nations, and Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the
nations, until the times of the nations shall be fulfilled."
And again, " When ye shall see Jerusalem surrounded by
armies, then know that her desolation has drawn near."
On comparing the declarations of our Saviour with the
other parts of the historian's work, where he describes the
whole war, how can one fail to acknowledge and wonder
at the truly divine and extraordinary foreknowledge and
prediction of our Saviour? Concerning the events, then,
that befel the Jews after our Saviour's passion, and those
outcries in which the multitude of the Jews refused the
condemnation of a robber and murderer, but entreated
that the Prince of Life should be destroyed, it is super-
fluous to add to the statement of the historian. Yet it
may be proper to mention, also, what things occurred that
show the benignity of that all-gracious Providence that
had deferred their destruction for forty years after their
crimes against Christ. During which time the greater
part of the apostles and disciples, James himself, the first
bishop there, usually called the brother of our Lord, still
surviving, and still remaining at Jerusalem, continued the
strongest bulwark of the place. Divine Providence yet
bearing them with long-sufifering, to see whether by repent-
ance for what they had done, they might obtain pardon
and salvation ; and beside this long-suffering, it also pre-
CHAP. VIII.] VESPASIAN, A.I). 69 TO 79. 113

sented wonderful prodigies of what was about to happen

to those that did not repent all which having l)een re-
;

corded by the historian already cited, it well deserved to

be submitted to the view of our readers.

CHAPTER VIII.
THE SIGNS THAT PRECEDED THE WAR.
Taking, then, the work of this author, read for yourself
the account given by hiin in the sixth book of his history.
" The ^vretched people," says he, " at this time were
readil}^persuaded to give credit to the impostors and liars
against God, but they neither believed nor paid regard to
the significant and wonderful events that prognosticated
the approaching desolation. On the contrary, as if struck
with stupidity, and as if they had neither eyes nor under-
standing, they slighted the declarations of God. At one
time, when a star very like a sword stood above the city,
as also a comet that continued to be seen a whole year; at
another, when before the rebellion and the connnotions
that j)receded the war, whilst the people were collected at
the feast of unleavened bread, on the eighth of the month
of April, about the ninth hour of the night, so great a light
shone around the altar and the temple, as to seem a bright
day. And this continued for half an hour. To the igno-
rant this appeared a good omen, but by the scribes it was
immediately judged to refer to the events that took place
at the issue. At the same festival also, a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice, brought forth a lamb in the midst
of the temple. The eastern gate also of the inner temple,
which was of brass and unmense weight, and which at
evening was scarcely shut by twenty men, and resting on
iron-bound hinges, and secured with bolts very deeply
sunk in the around, was seen in the sixth hour of the
night to open of itself. But not many days after the
feast, on the twenty-first of the month of Ai-timisium

( May), a wonderful s})ectre was seen, which

surpasses all
belief. And indeed, that which 1 am about to tell would
appear a prodigy, were it not related by those who had
seen it, and unless the subsequent miseries had corre-
8
114 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

sponded to the signs. For before the setting of the sun

there were seen chariots and armed troops on high, wheel-
ing through the clouds around the whole region, and sur-
rounding the cities. And at the festival called Pentecost,
the priests entering the temple at night, according to their
custom, to perform the service, said they first perceived a
motion and noise, and after this a confused voice, saying,
'
let us ffo hence.' Ihit what follows is still more awful.
" One Jesus, the son of Ananias, a common and ignorant
rustic, four years before the war, when the city was most
at peace and well regulated, coming to the festival, at
which it was customary for all to make tabernacles at the
temple, to the honour of God, suddenly began to cry out,
'
A voice from the east, a voice from the west, a voice
from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the
temple, a voice against bridegrooms and brides, a voice
against all people.' Tliis man went about crying through
all the lanes, night and day. But some of the more dis-
tinguished citizens, being offended at the ominous cry, and
enraged at the man, seized him, and scourged him with
many and severe lashes. But without uttering a word for
himself or privately to those present, he still persisted in
the cries he had before uttered. The magistrates there-
fore, judging what it really was, a more than ordinary
divine movement in tlie man, conducted him to the Roman
governor. Then, though he was scourged to the bone, he
neither entreated nor shed a tear. But, lowering his voice
in as mournful a tone as was possible, he answered to every
blow, 'Alas, alas, for Jerusalem.' " The same historian re-
lates a fact still more remarkable. He says, " that an
oracular passage was found in the sacred writings, declar-
ing that about this time a certain one proceeding from
that region would obtain the sovereignty of the world."
This prediction, he supposed, was fulfilled in Vespasian.
He, however, did not obtain the sovereignty over the
whole world, but only over the Romans. More justly,
therefore, would it be referred to Christ, to whom it
was said by the Father, " Ask of me, and I will give thee
the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts
of the earth for thy possession." Of whom, indeed, at
 ;

CHAP. X.] VESPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 115

thisvery time, " the sound of the holy apostles went

throughout all the earth, and their words to the ends of
the world."

CHAPTER IX.
OF josErnus, and the works he pias left.

Since we have it may be proper

referred to his writings,
also to notice Josephus himself, who
has contributed so
much to the history in hand, whence and from what family
he sprung. He shows this, indeed, in his own works, as
follows. " Josephus, the son of Mattathias, a priest of
Jerusalem, who at first himself fought against the Ro-
mans, and at whose affairs he was afterward of necessity
present," was a man most distinguished, not only among
his own countrymen, the Jews, but also among tlie Romans
so that they honoured him with the erection of a statue at
Rome, and the books that he composed, with a place in the
pul)lic library. He Avrote the whole Antiquities of the
JcAVS, in twenty books, and his history of the Jewish war
in seven books, which he says w^ere not only written in
Greek, but also translated by him into his native tongue;
in all which he is worthy of credit as well as in other mat-
ters. There are also two books of his which deserve to be
read, on " The Antiquity of the Jews." In these he makes
his reply to Apion, the grammarian, who had then written
against the Jews they contain also a refutation of others,
;

who attempted to vilify the national peculiarities of the

Jewish people. In the first book he gives us the number
of the canonical writings called the Old Testament, sucli as
are of undoubted authority among the Hebrews, setting
them forth, as handed down by ancient tradition, in the
following words.

CHAPTER X.
the MANNER IN WHICH JOSEPHUS MENTIONS THE HOLY
SCRIPTURES.
" Wehave not therefore among us innumerable books
that disagree and contradict each other, but only two and
 116 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

twenty, embracing the record of all history, and which are

justly considered divine compositions. Of these, five are
the books of Moses, comprehending both the laws and the
tradition respecting the origin of man, down to his own
death. This time comprehends a space of nearly three
thousand years. But from Moses until the death of
Artaxerxes, who reigned after Xerxes king of Persia, the
prophets after Moses wrote the events of their day in
thirteen books. The remaining four, comprehend hymns
to the praise of God, and precepts for the regulation of
human life. From Artaxerxes until our own times, the
events are all recorded, but they are not deemed of authority
equal with those before them, because that there was not
an exact succession of the prophets. But it is evident from
the thing itself, how we regard these books of ours. For
lu the lapse of so many ages, no one has dared either to
add to them, or to take from them, or to change them,
but it has been implanted in all Jews, from the very origin
of the nation, to consider them as the doctrines of God,
and to abide by them, and cheerfully to die for them, if
necessary." These declarations of this historian, I thought
might be properly here subjoined. There is also another
work, of no mean execution, by the same writer, " On the
Supremacy of Reason," which, indeed, is entitled by some
Maccabaicum, because it contains the conflicts of those
Hebrews that contended manfully for the true religion,
as is related in the books called Maccabees. And at the
end of the twentieth book of his Antiquities, the same
author intimates, that he had purposed to write four books
on God, and his existence, according to the peculiar opin-
ions of the Jewish nation also on the laws, wherefore it is
;

permitted by them to do some things, whilst others are

forbidden. Other subjects, he says, are also discussed by
him in his works. In addition to these, it seems proper to
subjoin also the expressions that he uses at the close of
his Antiquities, in confirmation of the testimony that we
have taken from him. For when he accuses Justus of
Tiberias, who, like himself, attempted the history of his
own times, and convicts him of not writing according to
truth, after upbraiding liiui with many other misde-
 ;

CHAP. XI.] VESrASIAN, A. I). 69 TO 7i). 117

ineanours, he also adds the following language "I am :

not, however, afraid respecting my writings, as you are

but have presented them to tlie emperors themselves, as
the facts occurred almost under their eyes. For I was
conscious of adhering closely to the truth in my narration,
and hence was not disappointed in expecting to receive
their testimony. To many others, also, did I hand my
history, some of whom were present at the war, as king
Agrippa and some of his relatives. For tlie emperor Titus
desired so much that the knowledge of these events should
be communicated to the world, that with his own hand
he authorized their publication." And king Agrippa wrote
sixty-two letters bearing testimony to their truth, of which
Josephus subjoined two. But this may suffice respecting
liim. Let us now proceed to what follows in order.

CHAPTER XL
SIMEON RULED THE CHURCH OF JERUSALEM AFTER JAMES.
After martyrdom of James, and the capture of
the
Jerusalem, which immediately followed, it is repoi'ted,
that those of the apostles and the disciples of our Lord,
that were yet surviving, came together from all parts Avith
those that were related to our Lord according to tlie flesh.
For the greater part of ^kein. were yet living. Tliese con-
sulted together, to determine whom it was proper to pro-
nounce worthy of being the successor of James. They all
unanimously declared Simeon the son of Cleophas, of whom
mention is made in the sacred volume, as wortliy of the
episcopal seat there. They say he was the cousin german*
of our Saviour, for Hegesippus asserts that Ck^ophas was
the brother of Joseph.

* The Avord ai>£\f/iov is here correctly rendered cousin german, by the

mother's side. Videsius has incorrectly rendered patriwlis^ cousin german
by the latlier's side. Mary the wife ot" Cleophas, and Mary the mother of
our Lord, Avere sisters. John xix. 25. Hence, Shortinj has correctly ob-
served, that Hegesippus calls Joseph and Cleophas brothers, ))y reason ol"
this matrimonial connexion.
118 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

CHAPTER XII.
VESPASIAN COMMANDS THE DESCENDANTS OF DAVID TO BE
SOUGHT.

It was also said that Vespasian, after the capture of

Jerusalem, commanded all of the family of David to be
souo'ht, that no one mio^ht be left amono; the Jews who
was of the royal stock, and that in consequence another
very violent persecution was raised against the Jews.

CHAPTER XIII.
ANENCLETUS, THE SECOND BISHOP OF ROME.
Apter Vespasian had reigned about ten years, he
was succeeded by his son Titus; in the second year of
whose reign, Linus, bishop of the church at Rome, who
had held the office about twelve years, transferred it to
Anencletus. But Titus was succeeded by Domitian, his
brother, after he had reigned two years and as many
months.
CHAPTER XIV.
AVILIUS, THE SECOND BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA.
In the fourth year of Domitian, Annianus, who was the
first bishop of Alexandria, died, after having filled the
office twenty-two years. He was succeeded by Avilius,
Avho was the second bishop of that city.

CHAPTER XV.
CLEMENT, THE THIRD BISHOP OF ROME.
In the twelfth year of the same reign, after Anencletus
had been bishop of Rome twelve years, he was succeeded
by Clement, who, the apostle, in his Epistle to the Phi-
lippiaiis, shows had been his fellow-labourer, in these
words " With Clement and the rest of my fellow-labourers,
:

whose names are in the book of life."

CHAP. XVIII.] DOMITIAN, A.D. 81 TO 9(3. 119

CHAPTER XVI.
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT.
Of this Clement there is one epistle* extant, acknow-
ledged as genuine, of considerable length, and of great
merit, which he wrote in the name of the church at Rome,
to that of Corinth, at the time when there was a dissension
in the latter. Tliis we know to have been publicly read
for common benefit, in most of the churches, both in
former times and in our own and that at the time men-
;

tioned a sedition did take place at Corhith, is abundantly

attested by Hegesippus.

CHAPTER XVII.
THE TEESECUTION OF THE CHRISTIANS UNDER DOMITIAN.
DoMiTiAN, having exercised liis cruelty against many,

and unjustly no small number of noble and illus-

slain
trious men at Rome, and having, without cause, punished
vast numbers of honourable men with exile and the con-
fiscation of their property, at length established himself
as the successor of Nero, in his hatred and hostility to
God. He was the second that raised a persecution against
us, although his father Vespasian had attempted nothing
to our prejudice.

CHAPTER XVIII.
OF JOHN THE APOSTLE, AND THE REVELATION.
In this persecution, it is handed down by tradition, that
the apostle and evangelist John, who Avas yet living, in
consequence of his testimony to the divine word, was con-
demned to dwell on the island of Patmos. Irena^us, indeed,
in his fifth book against the heresies, where he speaks of
the calculation formed on the epithet of Antichrist, in the
* Archbishop Wake has inchided it in his work, entitled " A Translation
of the Genuine Epistles of the Apostolical Fathers, with rreliminary Dis-
courses." One volume 8vo., seventh edition, 1840.
120 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

above-mentioned revelation of John, speaks in the fol-

lowing manner respecting him. " If, however, it were
necessary to proclaim his name (i. e. Antichrist) openly

at the present time, it would have been declared by him

Avho saw the revelation, for it is not long since it was seen,

but almost in our own times, at the close of Domitian's

reign." To such a degree, indeed, did the doctrine which
we profess, flourish, that even historians that are very far
from befriending our religion, have not hesitated to record
the persecution and martyrdoms in their histories. These,
also, have accurately noted the time, for it happened, ac-
cording to them, in the fifteenth year of Domitian. At
the same time, for professing Christ, Flavia Domitilla, the
niece of Flavins Clemens, one of the consuls of Rome at
that time, was transported with many others, as a pun-
ishment, to the island of Pontia.

CHAPTER XIX.
noMlTIAN COMMANDS THE POSTERITY OF UAVID TO BE SLAIN.
When the same Domitian had issued his orders that the
descendants of David should be slain according to an
;

ancient tradition, some of the heretics accused the descend-

ants of Judas, as the brother of our Saviour, according to
the flesh, because they were of the family of David, and as
such, also, were related to Christ. This is declared by
Hegesippus as follows.

CHAPTER XX.
or THE KELATIVES OF OUR LORD.
"There wei'c yet living of the family of our Lord, the
grandchildren of Judas, called the brother of our Lord,
according to the flesh. These were reported as being of
the family of David, and were brought to Domitian, by the
Evocatus. For this emperor was as much alarmed at the
appearance of Christ as Herod. He put the question,
whether they were of David's race, and they confessed that
they were. He then asked them what property they had,
and how mucli money they owed. And both of them
CHAP, XX.] DOMITIAN, A.D. 81 TO OG. 121

answered, that they had between them only nine thousand

denarii,* and this they had not in silver, but in the value
of a piece of land containing only thirty-nine acres; from
Avliich they raised their taxes and supported themselves by
their o^vn labour. Then they also began to show their
hands, exhibiting the hardness of their bodies, and the
callosity formed by incessant labour on their hands, as
evidence of their own labour. When asked also, respecting
Christ and his kingdom, what was its nature, and when
and where it was to appear, they replied, that it was not
'

a temporal nor an earthly kingdom, ])ut celestial and

angelic; that would appear at the end of the world,
it

when coming glory he would judge the quick and dead,

in
and give to every one according to his works.' Upon which,
Domitian despising them, made no reply; but treating
them with contempt, as simpletons, commanded them to
be dismissed, and by a decree ordered the persecution to
cease. Thus delivered, they ruled the churches, both as
witnesses and relatives of the Lord. When peace was
established, they continued living even to the times of
Trajan." Such is the statement of Hegesippus. Tertullian
also has mentioned Domitian thus " Domitian had also
:

once attempted the same against him, who was, in fact, a

limb of Xero for cruelty but I think, because he had yet
;

some remains of reason, he very soon suppressed the per-

secution, even recalling those whom he had exiled. But
after Domitian had reigned fifteen years, and Nerva suc-
ceeded to the government, the Roman senate decreed, that
the lionours of Domitian should be revoked, and thattliose
who had been unjustly expelled, should return to their
homes, and have their goods restored." This is the state-
ment of the historians of the day. It was then also, that
the apostle John returned from his banishment at Patmos,
and took up his abode at Ephesus, according to an ancient
tradition of the church.

* The lioinan denarius was about the value of a (Jreek (Iraelinia, eacli
7'^(/. nearly.
122 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

CHAPTER XXL
CERDON, THE THIRD BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA.
After Nerva had reigned a little more than a year, he
was succeeded by Trajan. It was in the first year of his
reign, that Cerdon succeeded Avilius in the church of
Alexandria, after the latter had governed it thirteen years.
He was the third that held the episcopate there since
Annianus. During this time, Clement was yet bishop of
the Romans, who was also the third that held the episco-
pate there after Paul and Peter Linus being the first, and
;

Anencletus next in order.

CHAPTER XXIL
IGNATIUS, THE SECOND BISHOP OP ANTIOCH.

On the death of Evodius, who was the first bishop of

Antioch, Ignatius was appointed the second. Simeon also
was the second after the brother of our Lord, that had
'&' of the church at Jerusalem about this time.
charo-e

CHAPTER XXIIL
V. NARRATIVE RESPECTING THE APOSTLE JOHN.
AboiTt this time also, the beloved disciple of Jesus, John
the apostle and evangelist, still surviving, governed the
churches in Asia, after his return from exile on the island,
and the death of Domitian. That he was living until this
time, it may suffice to prove, by the testimony of two wit-
nesses. These, as maintaining sound doctrine in the church,
may surely be regarded as worthy of all credit and such :

were Irenasus and Clement of Alexandria. Of these, the

former, in the second book against heresies, writes in the
following manner "And all the presbyters of Asia, that
:

had conferred with John the disciple of our Lord, testify

that John had delivered it to them; for he continued with
them until the times of Trajan." And in the third book
of the same work, he shows the same thing in the following
words :
" The church in Ephesus also, which had been
 ;

CHAP. XXIII.] TRAJAN, A.l). 98 TO 117. 123

founded by Paul, and where John continued to abide until

the times of Trajan, is a faithful witness of the apostolic
tradition." Clement also, indicating the time, subjoins a
narrative most acceptable to those who delight to hear what
is excellent and profitable, in that discourse to which he
gave the title, " AVhat Rich Man is saved ?" Taking
therefore the book, read it where it contains a narrative
like the following: "Listen to a story that is no liction, but
a real history, handed do-\vn and carefully preserved, re-
specting the apostle John. For after the tyrant was dead,
coming from the isle of Patmos to Ephesus, he went also,
when called, to the neighbouring regions of the Gentiles
in some to appoint bishops, in some to institute entire new
churches, in others to appoint to the ministry some one of
those that were pointed out by the Holy Ghost. When he
came, therefore, to one of those cities, at no great distance,
of which some also give the name, and had in other
respects consoled his brethren, he at last turned towards
the bishop ordained (appointed), and seeing a youth of fine
stature, graceful countenance, and ardent mind, he said,
'
Him I commend to you with all earnestness, in the
presence of the church and of Christ.' The bishop having
taken him and promised all, he repeated and testified the
same thing, and then returned to Ephesus. The presbyter
taking the youth home that was committed to him, edu-
cated, restrained, and cherished him, and at length baptized
him. After this, he relaxed exercising his former care
and vigilance, as if he had now committed him to a perfect
safeguard in the seal of the Lord. But certain idle, disso-
lute fellows, familiar with every kind of wickedness, un-
happily attached themselves to him, thus prematurely freed
from restraint. At first they led him on by cxi)ensive
entertainments. Then going out at night to plunder, they
took him with them. Next, they encouraged him to some-
thing greater, and gradually becoming accustomed to their
ways in his enterprising spirit, like an unbridled and
powerful steed that has struck out of the right way, biting
the curb, he rushed with so nmch the greater impetuosity
towards the precipice. At length, renouncing the salvation
of God, he contemplated no trifling offence, but liaving
 ;

124 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK Til.

committed some great crime, since he was now once ruined,

he expected to suffer equally with the rest. Taking,
therefore, these same associates, and forming them into a
band of robbers, he became their captain, surpassing them
all in violence, blood, and cruelty. Time elapsed, and on a
certain occasion they sent for John. The apostle, after
appointing those other matters for which he came, said,
'
Come, bishop, return me my deposit, which I and Christ
committed to thee, in the presence of the church over which
thou dost preside.' The bishop, at first, indeed was con-
founded, thinking that he was insidiously charged for
money which he had not received and yet he could neither ;

give credit respecting that which he had not, nor yet dis-
believe John. But when he said, I demand the young- '

man, and the soul of a brother,' the old man, groaning

heavily and also weeping, said, He is dead.' Hoav, and
' '

what death?' 'He is dead to God,' said he. 'He has

turned out wicked and abandoned, and at last a robber
and now, instead of the church, he has beset the mountain
with a band like himself.' The apostle, on hearing this,
tore his garment, and beating his head, with great lamen-
tation said, '
I left a fine keeper of a brother's soul ! But
a horse
let now be got ready, and some one to guide me on
my way.' He rode as he was, away from the church, and
coming to the country, was taken prisoner by the outguard
of the banditti. He neither attempted, however, to flee,
nor refused to be taken; but cried out, 'For this very
purpose am I come; conduct me to your captain.' He, in
the mean time, stood waiting, armed as he was. But as he
recognised John advancing towards him, overcome with
shame he turned about to flee. The apostle, however,
pursued him with all his might, forgetful of his age, and
crying out, Why dost thou fly, my son, from me, thy
'

father thy defenceless, aged father ?

; Have compassion on
me, my son; fear not. Thou still hast hope of life. I will
intercede with Christ for thee. Should it be necessary, I
will cheerfully suffer death for thee, as Christ for us. I
will give my life for thine. Stay believe Christ hath sent
;

me.' Hearing this, he at first stopped with downcast

looks ; then thrcAv^ away his arms ; tlien trembling, lamented

I
 ;

CliAI'. XXIV.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 125

bitterly, and embracing the old man as he came uj),

attempted to plead for himself with his lamentations, as much
as he was able as if baptised a second time witli his ovn\
;

tears, and only concealing his right hand. But the apostle
pledging himself, and solemnly assuring him, that he had
found pardon for him in his prayers at the hands of Christ,
praying on his bended knees, and kissing his right hand
as cleansed from all iniquity, conducted him back again to
the church. Then supplicating with frequent prayers,
contending with constant fastings, and softening down his
mind with various consolatory declarations, he did not leave
him, as it is said, until he had restored him to the church
affording a powerful example of true repentance, and a
great evidence of a regeneration, a trophy of a visible
resurrection."

CHAPTER XXIV.
THE ORDER OF THE GOSPELS.
These extracts from Clement may here suffice, both
for the sake of the history and the benefit of the readers.
Let us now also show the undisputed writings of the same
apostle [John]. And of these, his Gospel, so well known
in the churches throughout the world, must first of all be
acknowledged as genuine. That it is, however, with good
reason, placed the fourth in order by the ancients, may be
made evident in the following manner. Those inspired
and truly pious men, the apostles of our Saviour, as they
were most pure in their life, and adorned with every kind
of virtue in their minds, but common in their language,
relying upon the divine and wonderful energy granted
them; neither knew how, nor attempted, to i)ro[)ound the
doctrines of their Master, with the art and refinement of
composition. But employing only the demonstration of
the divine Spirit, working with them, and the wonder-
working power of Christ, displayed through them, they
proclahned the knowledge of the kingdom of heaven
throughout the world. They bestowed but little care
u[)on the study of style, and this they did, because they
were aided by a co-operation greater than that of men.
 126 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

Paul, indeed, who Avas the most able of all in the prepa-
rations of style, and who was most powerful in sentiments,
committed nothing more to writing than a few very short
epistles. And this, too, although he had innumerable
mysterious matters that he might have communicated, as
he had attained even to the view of the third heavens, had
been taken up to the very paradise of God, and had^be^n^,
honoured to hear the unutterable words there. XTI^g other
followers of our Lord were also not ignorant of such things,
as the twelve Apostles, and the seventy, together with
many others; yet of all the disciples, Matthew and John
are the only ones that have left us recorded comments, and
oven they, tradition says, undertook it from necessity,
^atthewalso having first proclaimed the gospel in Hebrew, K
when on the point of going also to other nations, committed
it to writing in his native tongue, and thus supplied the
want of his presence to them, by his writings. After
Mark and Luke had already published their gospels, they
say that John, who during all this time was proclaiming
the gospel without writing, at length proceeded to write it
on the following occasion. The three gospels previously
written, having been distributed among all, and also
handed to him, they say that he admitted them, giving his
testimony to their truth but that there was only wanting
;

in the narrative the account of the things done by Christ,

among the first of his deeds, and at the commencement of
the gospel. / And this was the truth. For it is evident
that the other three evangelists only wrote the deeds of
our Lord for one year after the imprisonment of John the
Baptist, and intimated this in the very beginning of their
history. For after the fasting of forty days, and the con-
sequent temptation, Matthew indeed specifies the time of
his history, in these words " But hearing that John was
:

delivered up, he returned from Judeainto Galilee." Mark

in like manner writes : " After John was delivered up,
Jesus came into Galilee." And Luke, before he com-
menced the deeds of Jesus, in much the same way desig-
nates the time, saying, " Herod thus added yet this wick-
edness above all he had committed, and that he shut up
John in prison." For these reasons the apostle John, it is
CHAP. XXIV.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 127

said,being entreated to undertake it, wrote the account of

the time not recorded by the former evangelists, and the
deeds done by our Saviour, Avhich they have passed by
(for these were the events that occurred before the im-
prisonment of John), and this very fact is intimated by
him, when he says, "this beginning of miracles Jesus
made ;" and then proceeds to make mention of the Baptist,
in the midst of our Lord's deeds, as John was at that
time " baptizing at /Enon near Salim." He plainly also
shows this in the words " John was not yet cast into
prison." The apostle, therefore, in his gospel, gives the
deeds of Jesus before the Baptist was cast into prison, but
the other three evangelists mention the circumstances
after that event. One who attends to these circumstances,
can no longer entertain the opinion that the gospels are at
variance with each other, as the gospel of John comprehends
the first events of Christ, but the others, the history that took
place at the latter part of the time. It is probable, therefore,
that for these reasons John has passed by in silence the
genealogy of our Lord, because it was written by Matthew
and Luke, but that he commenced with the doctrine of the
divinity, as a part reserved for him by the divine Spirit, as
if for a superior. Let this suffice to be said respecting the
gospel of John. The causes that induced ]\Iark to write
his, have already been stated. Luke also, in the com-
mencement of his narrative, premises the cause which
led him to write; showing that since many others had
rashly undertaken to compose a narration of matters that
he had ''already completely ascertained; in order to free us
from their uncertain sui)positions, he delivered in his own
gospel the certain account of those things which he himself
had fully received from his intimacy with Paul, and also,
his intercourse with the other apostles. This may suffice
respecting thcseV' At a more proper time we shall en-
deavour also to state, by a reference to some of the ancient
writers, what others have said respecting the sacred books.
Besides the gospel of John, his first epistle is acknowledged
without dispute, both by tliose of the present day, and also
by the ancients. The other two epistles, however, are dis-
puted. The opinions respecting the Revelation ai'e still
128 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

greatly divided. But we shall, in due time, give a judg-

ment on this point, also from the testimony of the
ancients.

CHAPTER XXV.
THE SACKED SCRIPTURES ACKNOWLEDGED AS GENUINE, AND
THOSE THAT ARE NOT.
This appears also to be the proper place to give a
summary statement of the books of the New Testament
already mentioned. And here, among the first, must be
placed the holy quaternion of the Gospels these are fol-
;

lowed by "The book of the Acts of the Apostles;" after

this must be mentioned the epistles of Paul, which are fol-
lowed by the acknowledged first Epistle of John, as also
the first of Peter, to be admitted in like manner. After
these, are to be placed, if proper, the Revelation of John,
concerning which we shall offer the different opinions in
due time. These, then, are acknowledged as genuine.
Among the disputed books, although they are well known
and approved by many, is reputed, that called the Epistle
of James and Jude. Also the " Second Epistle of Peter,"
and those called " The Second and Third of John," whether
they are of the evangelist or of some other of the same
name. Among the spurious must be numbered, both the
books called " The Acts of Paul," and that called " Pastor,"
and " The Revelation of Peter." Beside these, the books
called " The Epistle of Barnabas," and what are called
" The Institutions of the Apostles." Moreover, as I said
before, if it should appear right, " The Revelation of John,"
which some, as before said, reject, but others rank among
the genuine. are also some who number among
But there
these, the gospel according to the Hebrews, with Avhich
those of the Hebrews that have received Christ are par-
ticularly delighted. These may be said to be all con-
cerning which there is any dispute. We
have, however,
necessarily subjoined here a catalogue of these also, in
order to distinguish those that are true, genuine, and well
authenticated writings, from those others which are not
only not imbodied in the canon, but likewise disputed.
 ;

CHAP, xxvr.] trajan, a.d. 98 to 117. 129

notwithstanding that they are recognized by most ecclesiasti-

cal writers. Thus we may have it in our power to know both
these books, and those that are adduced by the heretics
under the name of the apostles, such, viz., as compose the
gospels of Peter, Thomas, and Matthew, and others beside
them, or such as contain the Acts of the Apostles, by
Andrew, and John, and others, of which no one of those
writers in the ecclesiastical succession has condescended to
make any mention in his works and indeed, the character
;

of the style itself is very different from that of the apostles,

and the sentiments, and the purport of those things that
are advanced in them, deviating as far as possible from
sound orthodoxy, evidently proves they are the fictions of
heretical men ;whence they are to be ranked not only
among the spurious writings, but are to be rejected as
altogether absurd and impious. Let us now proceed to
tlie continuation of our history.

CHAPTER XXVI.
MENANDER THE IMPOSTOR.
Menander, who succeeded Simon Magus, exhibited
himself in his conduct an instrument of diabolical wicked-
ness, not inferior to the former. He, also, was a Samaritan,
and having made no less progress in his impostures than
his master, revelled in still more arrogant pretensions to
miracles; saying that he was in truth the Saviour, once
sent from the invisible worlds for the salvation of men
teaching also, that no one could overcome those angels
who were the makers of the world, in any other way, tlian
by being first initiated into the magic discipline imparted
by him, and by the baptism conferred by him for this pur-
pose. Of whicli, those Avho were deemed worthy would
obtain perpetual immortality in this life; and being no
more subject to death, but continuing here the same,
would be exempt from old age, and be in fact immortal.
This account may be easily confirmed from Ireiiajus; but
Justin, in the same place where he mentions Simon, also
adds tlienarrative respecting him as follows " I>ut we
:

know that Menander, who was a Samaritan of the \illage

9
130 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

Caparattsea, becoming a disciple of Simon, and likewise

stimulated by the demons, came to Antioch, and deceived
many by his magic arts. He persuaded those that fol-
lowed him, that they should never die. And there are
now some of his followers that make a profession of the
same thing. It was indeed a diabolical artiiice, by means
of such impostors assuming the title of Christians, to evince
so nmch zeal in defaming the great mystery of piety by
magic arts and to rend asunder by these means the doc-
;

trines of the church respecting the immortality of the soul,

and the resurrection of the dead. Those, however, who
called these their saviours, fell away from solid hope."

CHAPTER XXVH.
THE HERESY OF THE EBIONITES.
The wickedness, however, being unable to shake
spirit of
some and yet finding them suscep-
in their love of Christ,
tible of his impressions in other respects, brought them
over to his purposes. These are properly called Ebionites*
by the ancients, as those who cherished low and mean
opinions of Christ. For they considered him a plain and
common man, and justified only by his exalted virtue, and
that he was born of the Virgin Mary by natural generation.
With them the observance of the law was altogether ne-
cessary; as if they could not be saved only by faith in
Christ and a corresponding life. Others, however, besides
these, but of the same name, avoided the absurdity of the
opinions maintained by the former; not denying that the
Lord was born of the Virgin by the Holy Ghost; and yet
in like manner, not acknowledging his pre- existence, though
he was God, the word and wisdom, they turned aside into
the same irreligion and evinced, as well as the former, great
;

zeal in the observance of the ritual service of the law.

They thought that all the epistles of the apostle (Paul)
ought to be rejected; calling him an apostate from the law;
and only using the gospel according to the Hebrews; they
esteemed the others as of but little value. They also ob-
* The word ebion, in Hebrew, signifying jwor, seems to allude either to
the opinions or the condition of this sect.
CHAP. XXVIII.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 131

serve the Sabbath and other rites of the Jews, just hke
them, but on the other hand, they also celebrate the Lord's
days very much like us, in commemoration of his resur-
rection. Whence, in consequence of such a course, they
have also received their epithet, the name of Ebionites,
exhibitino^ the poverty of their intellect. For it is thus
that the Hebrews call a poor man.

CHAPTER XXVm.
CERINTHUS THE HERESIARCH.
About the same time, we have understood, appeared
Cerinthus, the leader of another heresy. Caius, whose
words we quoted above, in " The Disputation," attributed
to him, writes thus respecting him " But Cerinthus, by
:

means of revelations, which he pretended were written by

a great apostle, also falsely pretended to wonderful things,
as if they were showed him by angels, asserting, that after
the resurrection there would be an earthly kingdom of
Christ, and that the flesh, i. e. men, again inhabiting
Jerusalem, would be subject to desires and pleasures."
Being also an enemy to the divine Scriptures, with a view
to deceive men, he said '" that there would be a space of a
thousand years for celebrating nuptial festivals." Dionysius
also, who obtained the episcopate of Alexandria in our day,
in the second book " On Promises," where he says some
things as if received by ancient tradition, makes mention
of the same man, in these words: "But it is highly pro-
bable that Cerinthus, the same that established the heresy
that bears his name, designedly affixed the name (of John)
to his own forgery. For one of the doctrines that he
taught was, that Christ would have an earthly kingdom.
And as he was a voluptuary, and altogetlier sensual, he
conjectured that it would consist in those things that he
craved in the gratification of appetite and lust; i.e. in
eating, drinking, and marrying, or in sucli things whereby
he supposed these sensual pleasures might Ijc presented in
more decent expressions viz. in festivals, sacrifices, and
;

the slaying
./ D of victims."
Irenoeus, in his first
Thus
book agamst
I'll
far Dionysius.
heresies,
liut
adds ccrtaui
132 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK III.

I'alsedoctrines of the man, though kept more secret, and

gives a liistory in his third book, that deserves to be re-
corded, as received by tradition from Polycarp. He says
that John the apostle once entered a bath to wash but as- ;

certaining Cerinthus was within, he leaped out Of the place,

and fled from the door, not enduring to enter under the
same roof with him, and exhorted those with him to do the
same, saying, " Let us flee, lest the bath fall in, as long as
Cerinthus, that enemy of the truth, is within." Vjiy .v^ ^\i j(5 5

CHAPTER XXIX.
NICOLAUS AND HIS FOLLOWERS.
About this time also, for a very short time, arose the
heresy of those called Nicolaites, of which also mention is
made in the Revelation of John. These boasted of Nicolaus
as their founder, one of those deacons who with Stephen
were appointed by the apostles to minister unto the poor.
Clement of Alexandria, in the third book of his Stromata,
relates the following respecting him, " Having a beautiful
wife, and being reproached, after the ascension of our
Lord, with jealousy by the apostles, he conducted her into
the midst of them, and permitted any one that wished to
marry her. This they say was perfectly consistent with
that expression of his, that every one ought to abuse his
'

own flesh.' And thus those that adopted his heresy, fol-
lowing both this example and expression literally, rush
headlong hito fornication without shame. I have ascer-
tained, however, that Nicolaus lived with no other woman
than the one to whom he was married, but that his
daughters continued in the state of virginity to advanced
life; that his son also remained uncorrupt. It would
appear, therefore, from these facts, that the introduction of
his wife into the midst of the aj)ostles, on account of
jealousy, was rather the suppression of passion; and,
therefore, abstinence from those pleasures that are so
eagerly pursued, was inculcated by the expression, 'we
ought to abuse the flesh.' For I do not think that, ac- ;

cording to the saying of our Lord, he wished to serve two

j

masters, the flesh and the Lord. They indeed say that I
CHAP. XXXI.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 133

Matthew thus taught to fight against and to abuse tlie

flesh, not to give way toany thing for the sake of pleasure,
and to cultivate tlie Spirit by faith and knowledge." But
itmay suffice to have said thus much concerning those
who have attempted to mutilate the truth, and which again
became extinct, sooner than said. ',•

CHAPTER XXX.
THE APOSTLES THAT LIVED IN MARRIAGE.

Clement indeed, whose words we have just cited, after

the above-mentioned facts, next gives a statement of those
apostles that continued in the marriage state, on account
of those who set marriage aside. " And Avill they," says
he, "reject even the apostles? Peter and Philip, indeed,
had children; Philip also gave his daughters in marriage
to hus]:)ands, and Paul does not demur in a certain epistle
to mention his own wife, whom he did not take about with
him, in order to expedite his ministry the better." Since,
however, we have mentioned these, we shall not regret to
subjoin another history worthy of record, from the same
author, continued in the seventh book of the same work,
Stromateus. " They relate," says he, " that the blessed
Peter, seeing his own wife led aAvay to execution, was de-
lighted, on account of her calling and return to her
country, and that he cried to her in a consolatory and en-
couraging voice, addressing her by name Oh thou, re-
:
'

member the Lord!'" Such was the marriage of these

blessed ones, and sucli was their perfect affection towards
their dearest friends; and this account we have given in
its proper place, as well adapted to the subject.

CHAPTER XXXI.
THE DEATH OF JOHN AND PHILIP.
The time and manner of the death of Paul and Peter,
and also the place where their ])odies Avere interred after
their depnrture from this life, has already been stated by
us. Tlie time when Jolm died, has also, in some mnisure,
been mentioned, but the place of his burial is shown from
134 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

the epistle of Polycrates, who was

bishop of the church of
Ephesus, which epistle he wrote to Victor, bishop of Rome,
and at the same time makes mention of him (John) and
the apostle Philip, and his daughters, thus: "For in Asia,
also, mighty luminaries have fallen asleep, which shall rise
again at the last day, at the appearance of the Lord, when
he shall come with glory from heaven, and shall gather
again all the saints. Philip, one of the twelve apostles,
who sleeps in Hierapolis, and his two aged virgin daughters,
— and another of his daughters, who lived in the Holy
Spirit, rests at Ephesus. Moreover, John, that rested on
the bosom of our Lord, who was a priest that bore the
sacerdotal plate, and martyr and teacher, he also rests at
Ephesus." This may and in the
suffice as to their death;
dialogue of Caius, which we mentioned a little before,
Proclus, against whom he wrote his disputation, coinciding
with what we have already advanced concerning the death
of Philip and his daughters, speaks thus " After this there
:

were four prophetesses, the daughters of Philip at Hierapolis

in Asia, whose tomb, and that of their father, are to be
seen there." Such is his statement; but Luke, in the
Acts of the Apostles, mentions the daughters of Philip,
tarrying in Caesarea of Judea, and as endued with the gift
of prophecy, in these words " We came to Ca3sarea, and
:

having entered the house of Philip the evangelist, one of

the seven, we abode with him. Now he had four virgin-
daughters that prophesied." As we have thus set forth
what has come to our knowledge respecting the apostles
and the apostolical times, as also respecting the sacred
books that they have left us, both the disputed writings,
though pul^licly used by many in most of the churches,
and those that are altogether spurious, and far removed
from the correct doctrine of the apostles, let us now pro-
ceed to our history in order.

CHAPTER XXXIL
THE MARTYKDOM OF SIMEON, BISHOP OF JERUSALEM.
After Nero and Domitian, we have also been informed,
that in the reign of the emperor whose times we are now
CHAP. XXXII.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 135

recording, there was a partial persecution excited tlirouoli-

out the consequence of a popular insurrection. In
cities, in
this we have understood, also, that Simeon died as a martyr,
Avho, we have shown, was appointed the second bishop of
the church at Jerusalem. To this the same Hegesippus
bears testimony, whose words we have already so often
quoted. This author, speaking of certain heretics, super-
adds, that Simeon indeed, about this time having borne
the accusation of Christian, although he was tortured for
several days, and astonished both tlie judge and his attend-
ants in the highest degree, terminated his life with
sufferings like those of our Lord. But it is best to hear
tlie writer hhnself, who gives the account as follows "Of :

these heretics," says he, " some reported Simeon the son
of Cleophas, as a descendant of David, and a Christian;
and thus he suffered as a martyr, when he was a luuidred
and twenty years old, in the reign of the emperor Trajan,
and the presidency of the consular Atticus." The same
author says, " that as search was made for the Jews that
were of tlie tribe of David, his accusers, as if they were
descended from this family, were taken in custody." One
might reasonably assert that this Simeon was among the
witnesses that bore testimony to what they had both heai-d
and seen of our Lord, if we are to judge by the length of
his life, and the fact that the gospels make mention of ^lary
the daughter of Cleophas, whose son Simeon was, as we
have already shown. But tlie same historian says, that
there were others, the offspring of one of those considered
brothers of the Loi-d, whose name was Judas, and that
these lived until the same reign after their profession of
Christ, and the testimony under Domitian before-men-
tioned. He writes thus: " There are also those that take
the lead of the whole church as martyrs, even the kindred
of our Lord; and when profound peace was established
throughout the church, they continued to the days of the
emperor Trajan, until the time that the above-mentioned
Simeon, the relative of our Lord, being the son of Cleo-
phas, was waylaid by the heretics, and also himself accused
for the same cause, under Atticus, who was of similar dig-
nity. After he was tormented many days, he died a
 :

136 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

martyr, with such firmness, that all were amazed, even the
president himself, that a man of a hundred and twenty
years should bear such tortures. He was at last ordered
to be crucified." The same author, relating the events of
the times, also says, that the church continued until then
as a pure and uncorrupt virgin whilst if there were any at
;

all, that attempted to pervert the sound doctrine of the

saving gospel, they were yet skulking in dark retreats

but when the sacred choir of apostles became extinct, and
the generation of those that had been privileged to hear
their inspired wisdom had passed away, then also the com-
binations of impious error arose by the fraud and delusion
of false teachers. These also, as there were none of the
apostles left, henceforth attempted, without shame, to
preach their false doctrine against the gospel of truth.
Such is the statement of Hegesippus. Let us, however,
proceed in our history. ^i"^.^Aa^ %\, \ ^ SJ ^

CHAPTER XXXIIT.
TRAJAN FORBIDS THE CHRISTIANS TO BE SOUGHT AFTER.
So great a persecution was then commenced against our
faith, inmost places, that Plinius Secundus, one of the most
distinguished governors, moved by the number of martyrs,
communicated with the emperor respecting the multitudes
that were put to death for their faith. At the same time
lie informed him, that as far as he had ascertained, they did

nothing wicked or contrary to the laws; except that they

rose with the morning sun, and sang a hymn to Christ as
to a god; but that adultery, and murder, and criminal
excesses like these, were totally abhorred by them and :

that in things they acted according to the laws.

all To
this Trajan, in reply, issued a decree, the purport of which
was, that no search should be made after those that were
Christians, but when they presented themselves they should
be punished. On this, the persecution in some measure
seemed abated, in its extreme violence, but there were no
less pretexts left for those that Avished to harass us. Some-
times the people, sometimes the rulers of diiFerent places,
would waylay us to ensnare us; so that without an open
CHAP. XXXV.J TKAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 137

persecution, there were partial persecutions in the provinces,

and many of the faithful endured martyrdoms of various
kinds. Wehave taken the account from the Apology of
Tertullian, in Latin, mentioned above, of which the trans-
lation is as follows: "And indeed," says he, "we have
found that the inquisition against us is prohibited. For
Plinius Secundus, who was governor of the province, having
condemned certain Christians, and deprived them of their
dignity, was confounded by the great number, and in
doubt what course he should pursue. He communicated,
therefore, the fact to Trajan the emperor, saying, that
with the exception of their not being willing to sacrifice,
he found nothing criminal in them. He stated also this,
that the Christians arose with the sun, and sang to Christ
as to a god and that for the purpose of maintaining their
;

discipline, they prohibited adultery, murder, over-reaching,

fraud, and all crimes like them. To this Trajan wrote in
reply, that the Christians should not be inquired after,
but when they presented themselves they should be pun-
ished." And such were the circumstances attending these
events.

CHAPTER XXXIV.
EVARESTUS, TUE FOUllTH BISHOP OF THE CUUKCH AT liOAIE.

In the third year of the above-mentioned reign, Clement,

bishop of Rome, conunitted the episcopal charge to
Evarestus, and departed this life, after superintending the
preaching of the divine word nine years. _ n

CHAPTER XXXV.
JUSTUS, THE THIRD BISHOP OF JERUSALEM.
Simeon also having died in the manner shown above, a
certainJew named Justus succeeded him in the episcopate
of Jerusalem; as there were great numbers from the cir-
cumcision, that came over to the Christian faith at that
time, of whom Justus was one.
 :

138 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IIL

CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS.
About this time flourished Polycarp in Asia, an intimate
disciple of the apostles, who received the episcopate of the
church at Smyrna, at the hands of the eye-witnesses and
servants of the Lord. At this time, also, Papias was well
kno-wn as bishop of the church at Hierapolis, a man well
skilled in all manner of learning, and well acquainted with
the Scriptures. Ignatius, also, who is celebrated by many
even to this day, as the successor of Peter at Antioch, was
the second that obtained the episcopal oflice there. Tradition
says that he was sent away from Syria to Rome, and was
cast as food to wild beasts, on account of his testimony to
Christ and that being carried through Asia under a most
;

rigid custody, he fortified the different churches in tlie

cities where he tarried, by his discourses and exhortations,
particularly cautioning them against the heresies wliich
even then were springing up and prevailing. He exhorted
them to adhere firmly to the tradition of the apostles;
which, for the sake of greater security, he deemed it ne-
cessary to attest by committing it to writing. When,
therefore, he came to Smyrna, where Polycarp was, he
wrote one epistle, viz. that to the church of Ephesus, in
Avhich he mentions its pastor Onesimus; another, also, to
the church in Magnesia, which is situated on the Meander,
in which again he makes mention of Damas the bishop;
another, also, to the church of the Trallians, of which he
states that Polybius was then bishop. To these must be
added, the epistle to the church at Rome, which also
contains an exhortation, not to disappoint him in his ardent
liope, by refusing to endure martyrdom. Of these, it is
worth while also to subjoin very short extracts, by way of
specimen. He writes, therefore, in the following manner
" From Syria, to Rome, I am contending with wild beasts
by land and sea, by night and day, being tied to ten
leopards, the number of the military band, who, even when
treated with kindness, only behave with greater ferocity.
But in the midst of these iniquities, 1 am learning. Yet
 :

CHAP. XXXVI.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 130

I am not justified on this account. May I be benefited by

those beasts that are in readiness for me, which I also pray
may be quickly found for me, which also I shall entice and
flatter to devour me quickly, and not to be afraid of me,
as of some whom they did not touch. But should they
perchance be unwilling, I will force them. Pardon me;
1 know what advantaoe it will confer. Now I beain to be
a disciple. Nothing, whether of things visible or in-
visible, excites my ambition, as long as I can gain Christ.
Whether fire, or the cross, the assault of wild beasts, the
tearing asunder of my bones, the breaking of my limbs,
the bruising of my whole body, let the tortures of the
devil all assail me, if I do but gain Christ Jesus." This
lie wrote from the above-mentioned city to the aforesaid

churches. But after he had left Smyrna, he wrote an

exhortation from Troas to those in Philadelphia, and par-
ticularly to Polycarp, who Avas bishop there; he designates
him an apostolical man, and a good and faithful shepherd,
and commends the flock of Antioch to him, requesting him
to exercise a diligent oversight of the church. Writing
to the Smyrnians, he has also employed Avords resjiccting
Jesus (I know not whence they are taken), to tlie fol-
lowing effect. " But I know and believe that he was seen
after the resurrection, and that he said to those that came
to Peter, take, handle me, and see that I am not an
'

incorporeal spirit;' and they immediately touched him and

believed." Irena^us, also, knew his martyrdom, and makes
mention of his epistles, as follows: "As some one of our
was condemned to the wild beasts, I
faith has said, wlio '

am the food of God, and am ground by the teeth of wild

beasts, that 1 may be Ibund pure bread.'" Polycarp also
makes mention of these same epistles, in the Epistle to the
Philippians that bears his name, in the following words
"I exhort you, therefore, all to yield obedience, and to exer-
cise all the patience which you see with your own e^es,
not onl}^ in the blessed martyi-s Ignatius and Puiiis, and
Zosimus, but likewise in others of your lellow-citizens, as
also in Paul and the other apostles, being ])ersuaded that
all these did not run in vain, but in iaitli and righteonsness,
and that they are gone to the place destined for tliem by
 140 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

the Lord, for whom also they suffered. For they did not
love the world that now is, but him that died for us, and
that was raised again by God." And afterwards he writes:
" You have also written to me, both you and Ignatius, that
if any one is going to Syria, he should carry your letters
thither, which shall be done if I hnd a suitable o^jportunity,
either by me or the one that I send on this errand to you.
The epistles of Ignatius that were sent to us by him, I
have sent you at your request, and they are appended to
this epistle, from which you will be able to derive great
benefit for they contain faith, and patience, and all edifi-
:

cation pertaining to our Lord." Thus much respecting

Ignatius. But he was succeeded in the episcopal office at
Antioch by Heros.

CHAPTER XXXVIL
THE TREACHING EVANGELISTS THAT WERE YET LIVING IN
THAT AGE.

Of those that flourished in these times, Quadratus is

said to have been distinguished for his prophetical gifts.

There were many others, also, noted in these times, who
held the first rank in the apostolic succession. These, as
the holy disciples of such men, also built up the churches
where foundations had been previously laid in every place
by the apostles. They augmented the means of promul-
gating the gospel more and more, and spread the seeds of
salvation and of the heavenly kingdom throughout the
world far and wide. For the most of the disciples at that
time, animated with a more ardent love of the divine word,
had first fulfilled the Saviour's precept by distributing
their substance to the needy: afterwards leaving their
country, they performed the office of evangelists to those
who had not yet heard the faith, whilst, with a noble
ambition to proclaim Christ, they also delivered to them
the books of the holy gospels. After laying the found-
ation of the faith in foreign parts as the particular object
of their mission, and after appointing others as shepherds
of the flocks, and committing to these the care of those

csy
 :

CHAP. XXXVIII.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 141

that had been recently introduced, they went agahi to

other regions and nations, with the grace and co-opei'ation
of God. The Holy Spirit also still wrought many wonders
through them, so that as soon as the gospel was heard,
men voluntarily, in crowds, and eagerly, embraced the
true faith with their whole minds. As it is impossil^le for us
to give the numbers of the individuals that became pastors
or evangelists, during the first immediate succession from
the apostles in the churches throughout the world, we
have only recorded those by name in our history, of whom
we have received the traditional account, as it is de-
livered in the various connnents on the apostolic doctrine
still extant.

CHAPTER XXXVni.
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT, AND THOSE THAT ARE FALSELY
ASCKIBED TO HIM.
We may mention as an instance what Ignatius has said
we have cited, and Clement in that universally
in the epistles
received by all, which he wrote in the name of the church
at Rome to that of Corinth, in which, after giving many
sentiments taken from tlie epistle to the Hebrews, and also
literallyquoting the words, he most clearly shows that
this work is by no means a late production Avhence it is
;

probable that this was also numbered with the other

writings of the apostles; for as Paul had addressed the
Hebrews in the language of his country, some say that the
evangelist Luke, others that Clement, translated the epistle
which also appears more like the truth, as tlie epistle ot
Clement and that to the Hebrews preserve the same features
of style and phraseology, and because the sentiments in
both these works are not very different. It should also be
observed, that there is a second epistle ascribed to Clement:
but we know not that this is as highly approved as the
former, and know not that it has been in use with the
ancients. There are also other writings reported to be
his, verbose and of great length. Lately, and some time
ago, those were produced tliat contain the dialogues of
Peter and Apion, of which, however, not a syllable is
142 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK III.

recorded by the primitive church, for they do not preserve

the pure impress of apostolic orthodoxy. The epistle,
therefore, of Clement, that is acknowledged as genuine, is
evident. But sufficient has been said on the writings of
Ignatius and Folycarp.

CHAPTER XXXIX.
TPIE WRITINGS OF PAPIAS.

There are said to be five books of Papias, which bear

the title " Interpretation of our Lord's Declarations."
Irenajus, also, makes mention of these as the only works
written by him, in the following terms " These things
:

are attested by Papias, who was John's hearer and the

associate of Polycarp, an ancient writer, who mentions
them in the fourth book of his works for he has written
;

a work in five books." So far Irenteus. But Papias

himself, in the preface to his discourses, by no means
asserts that he was a hearer and an eye-witness of the holy
apostles, but informs us that he received the doctrines of
faith from their intimate friends, which he states in the
following words "But I shall not regret to subjoin to my
:

your benefit, whatsoever I have at

interpretations, also for
any time accurately ascertained and treasured up in my
memory, as I have received it from the elders, and have
recorded it in order to give additional confirmation to the
truth, by my
testimony. For I have never, like many,
delighted to hear those that tell many things, but those
that teach the truth, neither those that record foreign
precepts, but those that are given from the Lord, to our
faith, and that came from the truth itself. But if I met
with any one who had been a follower of the elders any
where, I made it a point to inquire what were the decla-
rations of the elders what was said by Andrew, Peter or
;

Philip; what by Thomas, James, John, Matthew, or any

other of the disciples of our Lord; what was said by
Aristion, and the presbyter John, disciples of the Lord;
for I do not think that I derived so much benefit from
books as from the living voice of those that are still sur-
viving." "Wliere it is also proper to observe the name of
CHAP. XXXIX.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 143

John is twice mentioned, the former of which he mentions

with Peter and James and Matthew, and the other apostles;
evidently meaning the evangelist. But in a separate point
of his discourse he ranks the other John, with the rest not
included in the number of apostles, placing Aristion before
him he distinguishes him plainly by the name of presbyter.
:

So that it is here proved that the statement of those is

true, who assert there Avere two of the same name in Asia,
that there were also two tombs in Kphesus, and that both are
called John even to this day; which it is particularl)'-
necessary to observe. For it is probable that the second,
if it be not allowed that it was the first, saw the revelation
ascribed to John. And the same Papias, of whom we now
speak, professes to have received the declarations of the
apostles from those that were in company with them, and
says also that he was a hearer of Aristion and the pres-
byter John. For as he has often mentioned them by
name, he also gives their statements in his own works.
These matters, I trust, have not been uselessly adduced.
But it may be important also to subjoin other declarations
to these passages from Papias, in which he gives certain
Avonderful accounts, together with other matters that he
seems to have received by tradition. That the apostle
Philip continued at Hierapolis, with his daughters, has
been already stated above; but we mcst now show how
Papias, coming to them, received a wonderful account
from the daughters of Philip; for he writes that in his
time there was one raised from the dead. Another won-
derful event happened respecting Justus, surnamed liarsabas,
who, though he drank a deadly poison, experienced nothing
injurious, through the grace of the Lord. This same
Justus is mentioned in the book of Acts, after the resur-
rection, as the one over whom, together witli Matthias,
the holy apostles prayed, in order to fill up their number,
by casting lots, to supply the place of Judas the traitor.
The passage is as follows " And they placed two, Joseph,
:

called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias.

And having prayed, they said." The same historian also
gives other accounts, which he says he adds as received by
him from unwritten tradition, likewise certain strange
parables of our Lord and of his doctrine, and some otlier
 ;

144 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. FbOOK III.

matters rather too fabulous. In these he says there would

be a certain millennium after the resurrection, and that
there would be a corporeal reign of Christ on this very
earth; which things he appears to have imagined, as if
they were authorized by the apostolic narrations, not un-
derstanding correctly those matters which they propounded
mystically in their representations. For he was very
limited in his comprehension, as is evident from his dis-
courses, yet he was the cause why most of the ecclesiastical
writers, urging the antiquity of the man, were carried
away by a similar opinion; as, for instance, Irenteus, or
any other that adopted such sentiments. He has also in-
serted in his work other accounts sfiven bv the above-
mentioned Aristion, respecting our Lord, as also the
traditions of the presbyter John, to which referring those
that are desirous of learning them, we shall now subjoin to
the extracts from him already given, a tradition which he
sets forth concerning Mark, who wrote the gospel, in the _

«^v^-following woi^ds :
:" And John
the presbyter also said this:
Mark being the interpreter of Peter, whatsoever he re-
corded he wrote with great accuracy, but not, however, in
the order in which it was spoken or done by our Lord, for
\ he neither heard nor followed our Lord, but as before said,
^ he was in company with Peter, who gave him such in-
struction as was necessary, but not to give a history of our
Lord's discourses wherefore Mark has not erred in any
:

thing, by writing some things as he lias recoi'ded them

for he was carefully attentive to one thing, not to pass by
any thing that he heard, or to state any thing falsely in
these accounts." Such is the account of Papias, respecting
Mark. Of Matthew he has stated as follows): " Matthew
1^j
composed his history in the Hebrew dialect,* and every
j^one translated it as he was able." The same author
(Papias) made use of testimonies from the first epistle of
John, and likewise from that of Peter. He also gives
another liistory of a woman, who had been accused of
many sins before the Lord, which is also contained in the
gospel according to the Hebrews. And this may be noted
as a necessary addition to what we have before stated.
* The author here, doubtless, me;ins tlie Syro-Chaldaic, which is some-
times in Scripture, and primitive writers, called Hebrew.
CHAP. II.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117, 1'45

BOOK IV.— CHAPTER I.

THE BISHOPS OF ROME AND ALEXANDRIA, IN THE REIGN OP

TRAJAN.

About the twelfth year of the reign of Trajan, the

bishop of the church of Alexandria, who was mentioned
by us a little before, departed this life. Primus was the
fourth from the apostles to whom the functions of the
office Avere there allotted. At the same time also, after
Euarestus had completed the eighth year as bishop of
Rome, he was succeeded in the episcopal office by Alexander,
the fifth in the succession from Peter and PauL

CHAPTER II.

THE CALAMITIES OF THE JEWS ABOUT THIS TIME.

The doctrines of our Saviour, and the church flourishing
from day to day, continued to receive constant accessions;
but the calamities of the Jews also continued to grow with
one accumulation of evil upon another. The emperor was
now advancing into the eighteenth year of his reign, and
another commotion of the Jews behig raised, he destroyed
a very great number of them. For in Alexandria and the
rest of Egypt, and also in Gyrene, as if actuated by some
terrible and tempestuous spirit, they rushed upon seditious
measures against the Greeks of the same place. Having
increased the insurrection to a great extent, they excited
no inconsiderable war the following year, when Lupus was
governor of all Egypt. And in the first conflict, indeed,
it happened that they prevailed over the Greeks; who,

retreating into Alexandria, took and destroyed the Jews

that were found in the city. But the Jews of Gyrene,
being deprived of their assistance, after laying waste the
country of Egypt, also proceeded to destroy its districts,
under their leader Lucuas. Against these the emperor
sent Marcius Turbo, with foot and naval forces, besides
cavalry. He, however, protracting the war a long time
against them in many battles, slew many tliousand Jews,
not only of Gyrene, but also of Egypt that had joined tiiem,
10
146 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

together with their leader Lucuas. But the emperor sus-

pecting that the Jews in Mesopotamia would also make an
attack upon those there, ordered Lucius Quietus to clear
the province of them, who also led an army against them,
and slew a great multitude of them. Upon which victory,
he Avas appointed governor of Judea by the emperor. These
things are recorded by the Greek writers of the day, in
nearly the same words.

CHAPTER III.

THE AUTHORS THAT WROTE IN THE DEFENCE OF THE FAITH,

IN THE REIGN OF ADRIAN.

Trajan having held the sovereignty for twenty years,

wanting six months, was succeeded in the imperial office
by JElius Adrian. To him, Quadratus addressed a dis-
course, as an apology for the religion that we profess;
because certain malicious persons attempted to harass our
brethren. The work is still in the hands of some of the
brethren, as also in our own, from which any one may see
evident proof, both of the understanding of the man, and
of his apostolic faith.
This writer shows the antiquity of the age in which he
lived, in these passages
:
" The deeds of our Saviour," says
he, " were always before you, for they were true miracles;
those that were healed, those that were raised from the
dead, who were seen, not only when healed, and when
raised, but were always present. They remained living a
long time, not only whilst our Lord was on earth, but
likewise when he had left the earth so that some of them
:

have also lived to our own times." Such was Quadratus.

Aristides, also, a man faithfully devoted to the religion we
profess, like Quadratus, has left to posterity a defence of
the faith, addressed to Adrian. This work is also preserved
by a great number, even to the present day.

I
CHAP, v.] ADRIAN, A.D. 117 TO 138. 147

CHAPTER IV.
THE BISHOPS OP ALEXANDRIA AND ROME, UNDER THE SAME
EMPEROR.
In the third year of the same reign, Alexander, bishop
of Rome, died, having completed the tenth year of his
ministrations. Xystus was his successor; and about the
same time Primus dying, in the twelfth year of the episco-
pate, was succeeded by Justus.

CHAPTER V.
THE BISHOPS OF JERUSALEM FROM THE PERIOD OF OUR SAVIOUR
UNTIL THESE TIMES.
We have not ascertained in any way, that the times of
the bishops in Jerusalem have been regularly preserved on
record, for tradition says that they all lived but a very
short period. Thus much, however, I have learned from
writers, that down to the invasion of the Jcavs under
Adrian, there were fifteen successions of bishops in that
church, all of whom, they say, were Hebrews, and received
the knowledge of Christ pure and unadulterated so that, in
;

the estimation of those who were able to judge, they were

well approved, and worthy of the episcopal office. For at
that time, the whole church under them consisted of
faithful Hebrews, who continued from the time of the
apostles, until the siege that then took place. The Jews
then again revolting from the Romans, were subdued and
captured, after very severe conflicts. In the mean time, as
the bishops from the circumcision failed, it may be necessary
now them in order, from the first. The first,
to recount
then,was James, called the brother of our Lord; after
whom, the second was Simeon, the third Justus, the fourth
Zaccheus, the fifth Tobias, the sixth Benjamin, tlie seventh
John, the eighth Matthew, the ninth Philip, the tenth
Seneca, the eleventh Justus, the twelfth Levi, the thirteenth
Ephres, the fourteenth Joseph, and finally, the fifteenth
Judas. These are all the bishops of Jerusalem tliat lilled
up the time from the apostles until the above-mentioned
period, all of whom were of the circumcision. And Adrian
148 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

being now in the twelfth year of his reign, Xystus, who

had now completed the tenth year of his episcopate, was
succeeded by Telesphorus, the seventh in succession from
the apostles. In the mean time, however, after the lapse
of a year and some months, Eumenes succeeded, the sixth
in order, in the episcopate of Alexandria, his predecessor
having filled the office eleven years.

CHAPTER VI.
THE LAST SIEGE OF THE JEWS UNDER ADRIAN.
As the revolt of the Jews again proceeded to many and
great excesses, Rufus, who was lieutenant-governor of
Judea, having received an augmentation of forces from the
emperor, and using the madness of the people as a pretext,
destroyed, without mercy, myriads of men, women, and
children in crowds and by the laws of war, reduced their
;

country to a state of absolute subjection. The Jews were

then led on by one Barchochebas, signifying a star, but
who was in other respects a murderer and robber. But by
means of his assumed title, among a degraded race, now
reduced to the condition of slaves, he pretended to many
miracles, as if he were a light descending from heaven,
whose object was to cheer them in their oppression. But
in the eighteenth year of the reign of Adrian, when the
war had reached its height at the city of Bitthera, a very
strong fortress, not very far from Jerusalem, the siege was
continued for some time, and the revolters were driven to
the last extreme by hunger and famine. The author of
their madness had also suffered his just punishment, and
the whole nation from that time were totally prohibited, by
the decree and commands of Adrian, from even entering
the country about Jerusalem, so that they could not behold
the soil of their fathers even at a distance. Such is the
statement of Aristo of Pella. The city of the Jews being
thus reduced to a state of abandonment for them, and totally
stripped of its ancient inhabitants, and also inhabited by
strangers; the Roman city which subsequently arose,
changing its name, was called Mlisi, in honour of the
emperor Jj^lius Adrian; and when the church of the
CHAP. VII.] ADRIAN, A.D. 117 TO 138. 149

Gentiles was collected there, the first bishop after those of

the circumcision was Marcus.

CHAPTER VII.
THOSE WHO WERE CONSIDERED LEADERS IN FALSE DOCTRINE
AT THIS TIME.
As tlie churches now were reflecting the light like
splendid luminaries throughout the world, and the faith of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was spreading so as to
embrace the whole human race, the malignant spirit of in-
iquity, as the enemy of all truth, and always the most
violent enemy to the salvation of men, was now devisino-
every species of machination against the church, as he had
already armed himself against it by former persecutions.
When, however, cut ofi* from these, he then waged a war
by other methods, in which he employed the agency of
wicked impostors as certain abandoned instruments and
minions of destruction. Intent upon every course, he
instigated these insidious impostors and deceivers, by as-
suming the same name with us (Christians), to lead those
believers whom they happened to seduce to the depths of
destruction, and by their presumption, also to turn those
that were ignorant of the faith, from the path that led to
the saving truth of God. Hence a certain double-headed
and double-tongued serpentine power, proceeding from that
Menander whom we have already mentioned as the successor
of Shnon, produced two leaders of different heresies;
Saturninus, a native of Antioch, and Basilides, of Alex-
andria. The former of these established schools of im-
pious heresy in Syria, the latter in Egypt. Irena}us,
indeed, states, that in most respects Saturniims lield the
same false doctrines with J\lenander, but that Basilides,
under the pretext of matters too deep to be divulged,
stretched his inventions to a boundless extent, in his
astonishing fictions of impious heresy. But as there were
at the time many ecclesiastical writers, who contended I'or
the truth, and defended the doctrine of the apostles and
the church, with more than common learning, so there were
also some who, by publishing tlieir writings, furnished
preventives by the way against these heresies. Of these,
150 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

the best refutation of Basilides that has come down to us,

is that of Agrippa Castor, one of the most distinguished
writers of that day. In his refutation he fully exposes the
dreadful imposture of the man, and reveals his pretended
mysteries. He says, that he composed twenty-four books
upon the gospels, and that he mentions Barcabbas, and
Barcoph, as prophets, and invents others for himself that
never existed. That he also gave them certain barbarous
names, in order to astonish those the more who are easily
ensnared by such things as these. That he taught also, it
was indiiferent for those that tastv^d of things sacrificed to
idols,and were betrayed unwarily, to abjure the faith, in
times of persecution. Like Pythagoras, he enjoined, also,
upon his followers, a silence of five years. Other accounts,
similar to these, are given by the above-mentioned author,
respecting Basilides, in which he ably exposes the fallacy
of his heresy. Irenseus also writes, that Carpocrates was
contemporary with these, who was also the father of
another heresy, called the heresy of the Gnostics.
These did not, like the former, wish to retain the magic
arts of Simon in secret, but thought that they should be
made public. So that, as if it Avere something great and
glorious, they boasted of preparations of love potions, and
of tutelary and dream-exciting demons, and other similar
magic rites.
In accordance with these things, they also taught, that
the basest deeds should be perpetrated by those that would
arrive at perfection in the mysteries, or rather that would
reach the extent of their abominations. So that, as they
were accustomed to speak, one could in no other way
escape the rulers of the world, unless by performing his
part of obscenity to all. By the aid of such coadjutors, it
happened, that the spirit of wickedness enslaved those that
were led astray by them to their own destruction whilst;

to the unbelieving Gentiles, they afforded abundant scope

to slander the truth of God, as the report proceeding
from them extended mth its infamy to the whole body of
Christians. In this way it happened, therefore, for the
most part, that a certain impious and most absurd suspicion
was spread abroad among the unbelievers respecting us, as
CHAP. VIII.] ADRIAN, A.D. 117 TO 138. 151

of those who had unlawful commerce with mothers and

sisters, and made use of execrable food. These artifices,
however, did not continue to advance far, as the truth
nevertheless established itself, and in process of time shed
abroad its own more and more. Indeed, the machi-
light
nations of enemies were almost immediately extin-
its
guished by the power of truth one sect rising after another,
;

the first always passing away, and one in one way, and
another in another, evaporating into speculations of many
modes, and as many forms. But the splendour of the uni-
versal and only true church constantly advanced in great-
ness and glory, always the same in all matters under the
same circumstances, and reflected its dignity, its sincerity,
itsfreedom, and the modesty and purity of that divine life
and temper which it inculcates, to all nations, both Greeks
and barbarians. At the same time with the above heresy,
the aspersions upon our religion were suppressed. For
the doctrine that we hold has alone survived, has prevailed
over and been universally acknowledged as surpassing
all,

all in dignity and gravity, in divine truths that evince a

genuine and sound philosophy. So that no one, down to
the present time, has dared to affix any calumny upon our
faith, nor any such slander, such as was formerly so eagerly
applied by those that rose up against us. Nevertheless,
in those times the truth presented many champions that
undertook its defence, not only by unwritten argumenta-
tions, but, also, by their written demonstrations against
the prevailing heretical impieties.

CHAPTER VIII.
THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS THEN FLOURISHING.
Among these, Hegesippus holds a distinguished rank,
many of whose writings we have already quoted, where we
have given some things as he has delivered them from
apostolic tradition. This author compiled, in five books,
the plain tradition of the apostolic doctrine, in a most
simple style of composition, and clearly shows the time in
which he lived, wliere he writes respecting those that
began to erect idols, as follows: "To whom they made
152 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

cenotaphs and temples, as we see to this day. Among

whom was Antinous, the slave of Adrian the emperor, to
whose honour likewise games are celebrated, which has
been done in our own days. For he (Adrian) also built
a city, called after Antinous, and instituted prophets."
At this time also, Justin, a true lover of sound philosophy,
whilst he yet continued exercising himself in the literature
of the Greeks, likewise shows this very time in his Apology
to Antonine, as follows "I do not think it out of place
:

here, to mention Antinous of our own day, whom all, not-

withstanding they knew who and whence he was, yet
affected to worship as a god." The same author adds this
remark, speaking of the Jewish war: "And, indeed, in
the Jewish war which has happened in our times, Barcho-
chebas, the leader of the Jewish revolt, commanded the
Christians alone to be led to severe and dreadful tortures,
unless they would deny and blaspheme Christ Jesus." In
the same work, also, showing his own conversion from the
Greek philosophy to religion to be the effect of cool de-
liberation and judgment, and not without good reason,
writes as follows: "For whilst I was delighted with the
doctrines of Plato, and heard the Christians calumniated,
but at the same time saw them intrepid at the prospect of
death, and every thing deemed terrific, I reflected that it
was impossible they should live devoted to vice and volup-
tuousness. For what lover of pleasure, or intemperate
man, or what man deeming human flesh a delicacy, could
embrace death in order to be deprived of the objects of his
own desires and would not rather strive to live always to
;

escape the eye of the magistrate, and not inform against

himself, in the expectation of certain death?" The same
author, moreover, relates, that Adrian, having received
letters from Serenius Granianus, the most illustrious pro-
consul, respecting the Christians, in which he states, that
it did not appear just to put the Christians to death with-

out a regular accusation and trial, merely to gratify the

outcries of the populace wrote back to Minucius Fundanus,
;

proconsul of Asia, enjoining upon him to put no one to

death, without an indictment and la^svful accusation. Of
this epistle, also, he (Justin) adds a copy in the Latin
 :

CHAP. IX.] ADRIAN, A.D. 117 TO 138. 153

tongue, in which it was written. He also premises the

following explanation. " Although we have good cause,
from the epistle of your most illustrious father, the emperor
Adrian, to request of you as we requested of him, that the
Christians should be regularly tried this we have requested,
;

not so much because it was ordered by Adrian, as because

we know that the object of our request is just. We have
also subjoined a copy of Adrian's epistle, that you may
know we declare the truth likewise in this. And here it
follows." To this, the author adds the copy of the epistle,
in the Latin tongue; and we have translated it into the
Greek, according to the best of our abilities, as follows

CHAPTER IX.
THE EPISTLE OF ADRIAN, FORBIDDING THE CHRISTIANS TO BE
PUNISHED WITHOUT TRIAL.
" To Minucius Fundanus. I have received an epistle,
written to me bythe most illustrious Serenius Granianus,
whom you have succeeded. I do not msh, therefore, that
the matter should be passed by without examination, so
that these men may neither be harassed, nor opportunity
of malicious proceedings be oiFered to informers. If, there-

fore, the provincials can clearly evince their charges

against the Christians, so as to answer before the tribunal,
let them pursue this course only, but not by mere petitions,
and mere outcries against the Christians. For it is far
more proper, if any one would bring an accusation, that
you should examine it. If any one, therefore, bring an
accusation, and can show that they have done any thing
contrary to the laws, determine it thus according to the
heinousness of the crime and if any one should propose
;

this with a view to slander, investigate it according to its

crnninality, and see to it that you inflict the punishment."
Such, then, is the copy of Adrian's letter.
 :

154 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK IV.

CHAPTER X.
THE BISHOPS OF ROME AND ALEXANDRIA, IN THE REIGN OF
ANTONINE.

This emperor, (Adrian,) having finished his mortal

career, after the twenty-first year of his reign, is succeeded
by Antonine, called the Pious, in the government of the
Romans. In the first year of this reign, and in the eleventh
year of his episcopate, Telesphorus departed this life, and
was succeeded in the charge of the Roman church by
Hyginus. Irenaeus, indeed, relates that Telesphorus was
rendered illustrious by martyrdom sho^ving, at the same
;

time, that under the above-mentioned Roman bishop

Hyginus, Yalentinus the founder of a peculiar heresy, and
Cerdon the leader in the errors propagated by Marcion,
were both notorious at Rome. His statement is as follows

CHAPTER XL
THE HERESIARCHS OF THESE TIMES.

" Valentine came to Rome under Hyginus, was in his

prime under Pius, and lived until the time of Anicetus.
But Cerdon, who preceded Marcion, and flourished under
the episcopate of Hyginus, the ninth in succession, coming
to the church, and acknowledging his error, continued in
this way at one time secretly teaching his doctrines, at
;

another renouncing them again and sometimes also, con-

;

victed of his perverse doctrines, prevented from assembling

with the brethren." Such is the account of Irenseus in the
third book against the heresies. In the first, however, he
relates the following respecting Cerdon: "A certain man,
however, by name Cerdon, who derived his first impulse
from the followers of Simon, and who made some stay at
Rome, under Hyginus, the ninth that held the episcopate
in succession from the apostles taught that the God who
;

had been proclaimed by the law and prophets, was not the
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for the latter was re-
vealed, the other was unknown the former, also, was just,
;

but the other was good. Marcion, who was from Pontus,
CHAP. XI.] ANTONINUS PIUS, A.D. 138 TO 161. 155

having succeeded Cerdon, augmented his school by uttering

his blasphemies without a blush. But the same Irenaeus,
having most dexterously unravelled the bottomless abyss
of the errors enveloped in the Valentinian heresy, laid bare
the wickedness concealed in it, like a serpent lurking in his
nest." Besides these, he says there was another (Marcus
was his name), about the same time, who was a most per-
fect adept in magical illusions; and he describes also, their
profane rites of initiation, and their abominable mysteries,
in the following language " Some of them," says he, "pre-
:

pare a nuptial bed, and perform the mystery of initiation

with certain forms addressed to the initiated. This, they
say, is the spiritual marriage that has taken place vnth
them, bearing form and resemblance to the marriages in
heaven. Some conduct them to water, and baptizing them,
repeat these words, into the name of the unkno^v^l Father
'

of the universe, into the truth, the mother of all, into

him that descended.' Others, again, repeated
Jesus, into
Hebrew names in order the better to confound the initi-
ated." But Hyginus dying after the fourth year of his
office, Pius received the episcopate, but at Alexandria
Marcus was appointed the pastor, after Eumenes had tilled
the office thirteen years in all. Marcus also dying, after
ten years of his ministrations, Celadin had charge of the
church of Alexandria, and Pius dying at Rome in the
fifteenth year of his episcopate, the church there was
governed by Anicetus. At this time Hegesippus writes
that he was at Rome, and continued there until the episco-
pate of Eleutherus. But Justin was the most noted of
those that flourished in those times, who, in the guise of a
philosopher, preached the truth of God, and contended for
the faith, also, in his writings. In a work that he wrote
against Marcion, he mentions, that at the time he wrote,
tlie man was yet living. He states that there was a certain
Marcion from Pontus, still teaching those that believed
liim, tothink that there is another God greater than God
the creator; that the same person by the assistjuice of
demons, persuaded many throughout the whole world, to
utter blaspliemy, and to deny that the Creator of all things
was the Father of Christ and that another who was greater
;
 :

156 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

than He, was the creator. But, as we said before, all the
followers of these were called Christians, just as the name
of philosophy is applied to philosophers, although they may
have no opinions in common. To these he adds: "We
have also written a work against all the heresies that have
arisen, which we will give you to peruse if you wish." But
this same Justin, after having contended with great suc-
cess against the Greeks, addressed also other works, con-
taining a defence of our faith, to the emperor Antonine,
surnamed the Pious, and to the senate of Rome. He also
had his residence at Rome, but he shows who and whence
he was in the following extracts in his Apology.

CHAPTER Xn.
THE APOLOGY OF JUSTIN ADDRESSED TO ANTONINUS.
" To the emperor Titus iElius Adrian Antoninus Pius
Caesar Augustus, and to Onesimus his son the philosopher,
and to Lucius the natural son of Cassar the philosopher, and
the adopted son of Pius, a votary of learning ; also, to the
sacred senate and the whole Roman people, in behalf of
those who of all nations are now unjustly hated and
aspersed; I, Justin, the son of Priscus, the grandson of
Bacchius of Flavia, the new city of Palestine, Syria, being
one of their number, present this volume and address."
The same emperor was also addressed by others when the
brethren in Asia were suffering under every kind of injury
from the provincials, and honoured the people of Asia with
an ordinance like the following

CHAPTER Xm.
THE EPISTLE OF ANTONINE, TO THE ASSEMBLY OF ASIA,
RESPECTING OUR DOCTRINE.

The emperor Ca3sar Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Au-

gustus, Armenicus, Pontifex Maximus, Tribune of the
people XV. Consul HI. sends greeting, to the Assembly
of Asia "I know, indeed, that the gods themselves will
:

take care that such men as these shall not escape detection.
For it would more properly belong to them to punish
CHAP. XIV.] ANTONINUS PIUS, A.D. 138 TO 161. 157

those that will not worship them, than to you. And

whilst you drive them into a tumult, you only confirm
them the more in their mind, by accusing them as impious.
And thus, to them it would be more desirable when ar-
raigned, to appear to die for their God, than to live.
Whence also, they may come off in triumph, when they
yield up their lives in preference to a conformity with
those things which you exact of them. But as to those
earthquakes which have taken place and still continue it ;

is not out of place to admonish you who are cast down

whenever these happen, to compare your OAvn deportment
with theirs. They, indeed, become on these occasions so
much the more cheerful towards God, but you, the whole
of this time in which you seem not to have correct know-
ledge, neglect both the gods and other duties, especially
the worship of the Immortal. But the Christians who
worship Him, you expel and persecute to death. Respect-
ing these, however, many of the governors of the provinces
also wrote to our most divine father. To whom, also, he
wrote in reply, not to trouble them at all, unless they ap-
peared to make attempts against the Roman government.
Many also have sent communications to me respecting
them, to whom also I wrote in reply, following the course
pursued by my father. But if any still persevere in creat-
ing difficulties to any one of these because he is of this
description, (i.e. a Christian,) let him that is thus arraigned
be absolved from crime, although he should appear to be
such, but let the accuser be held guilty." This was pub-
lished at Ephesus in the public convention of Asia. To
these events Melito bears testimony, who was then bishop
of Sardis, and well known at that time. This is clear from
what he has said in that most excellent defence of our faith
which he wrote and addressed to the emperor Verus.

CHAPTER XIV.
CIRCUMSTANCES RELATED OF POLYCARP, AN APOSTOLIC MAN.

About this time, when Anicetus was at the head of the

Roman church, Irenaeus says that Poly carp was }et living,
and coming to Rome, had a conference with Anicetus, on
 158 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK IV.

a question respecting the day of the passover. He also

gives another account of Polycarp, which should be added
to what is already related respecting him. The story is
taken from the third book of Irenaeus against the heresies,
and is as follows " And Polycarp, a man who had been
:

instructed by the apostles, and had familiar intercourse

with many that had seen Christ, and had also been ap-
pointed bishop by the apostles in Asia, in the church at
Smyrna; whom we also have seen in our youth, for he
lived a long time, and to a very advanced age; after a
glorious and most distinguished martyrdom, departed this
life. He always taught what he had learned from the
apostles, what the church had handed down, and what is the
only true doctrine. All the churches bear witness to these
things, and those that have succeeded Polycarp, to the pre-
sent time, testify that he was a witness of the truth much
more worthy of credit and much more certain than either
Valentine or Marcion, or the rest of those perverse teachers.
The same Polycarp, coming to Rome under the episcopate
of Anicetus, turned many from the aforesaid heretics to
the church of God, proclaiming the one and only true faith,
that he had received from the apostles, viz., that which was
delivered by the church. And there are those still living
who heard him relate, that John the disciple of the Lord
went into a bath at Ephesus, and seeing Cerinthus within,
ran out without bathing, and exclaimed, Let us flee lest
'

the bath should fall in, as long as Cerinthus, that enemy of

truth, is in it.' And the same Polycarp, once coming and
meeting Marcion, who said, Acknowledge us,' replied, I
' '

acknowledge* the first-born of Satan.' Such caution did

the apostles and their disciples use, so as not even to have
any communion, even in word, mth any of those that
thus mutilated the truth, according to the declaration of
Paul : An heretical man after the first and second admo-
'

nition avoid, knowing that such an one is perverse, and

that he sins, bringing condemnation upon himself.' There is,

* It was customary in the primitive church to use this expression as a

^ form of sakitation, particularly at the communion. " I acknowledge thee,"

, therefore, is the same as " I salute thee."
 CHAP. XV.] AUEELIUS VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 159

an excellent
also, epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians, from
which those that "wish, and that have any concern for their
salvation, may perceiveboth the character of his faith, and
the doctrine of the truth." Such is the account of Irena3us.
But Polycarp, in the epistle to the Philippians, still extant,
has made use of certain testimonies taken from the first
epistle of Peter. About this time Antonine, surnamed
the Pious, having completed the twenty-second year of his
reign, was succeeded by his son Marcus Aurelius Verus,
/ also called Antoninus, together with his brother Lucius. (A

CHAPTER XV.
THE MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP, IN THE REIGN OF VERUS,
WITH OTHERS AT SMYRNA.
At were the greatest persecutions ex-
this time, as there
cited in Asia, Polycarp ended his life by martyrdom. But
I consider it all-important also to record his end in this
history, as it is handed down in writings still extant.
There is, however, an epistle of the church which he super-
intended, to the churches of Pontus, svhich shows what
befel him, in the following words: "The church of God at
Smyrna, to that of Philomelius, and to all parts of the holy
universal church, every where, mercy, peace, and the love
of God the Father, and of our Lord Jesus Christ, be multi-
plied. We have written to you, brethren, the circum-
stances respecting the martyrs, and the blessed Polycarp,
who, as if sealing it with his martyrdom, has also put a
stop to the persecution." After these, before the account
of Polycarp's death, they give the account of the other
martyrs, and show what firmness they evinced against the
tortures they endured. " For," say they, " those standing
around, were struck with amazement, at seeing them lace-
rated Avith scourges, to their very blood and arteries, so
that now the flesh concealed in the very inmost parts of the
body, and the bowels themselves, were exposed to view.
Then they were laid upon conch shells from the sea, and
on sharp heads and points of spears on the ground, and
after passing through every kind of punishment and torment,
were at last thrown as food to wild beasts." But they
160 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

relate that Germanicus, a most noble youth, was particularly

eminent as a martyr; who, strengthened by divine grace,
overcame the natural dread of death implanted in us;
although the proconsul was desirous of persuading him, and
urged him from considerations of his youth, and entreated
him, that as he was so very young and blooming he should
take compassion on himself. He, however, hesitated not,
but eagerly irritated the wild beast against him, all but
forcing and stimulating him, that he might the sooner be
freed from this unjust and lawless generation. On the
glorious death of this one, the whole multitude, amazed at
the courage of the pious martyr, and at the fortitude of the
whole race of Christians, began to cry out, "Away with
these mcked fellows, let Poly carp be sought." A very
great tumult arising in consequence of these outcries, a
certain Phrygian, Quintus by name, who had recently come
from Phrygia, seeing the beasts and the additional tortures
threatened, was so overcome by fear and shaken in his
resolution, that he finally desired to save his life. The
contents of the aforesaid epistle, show that this man had
frowardly rushed forward to the tribunal with others, and
not in a modest, retiring manner and yet, when seized, he
;

gave a manifest proof to all, that it is not proper for those

in this situation to brave danger by rushing blindly and
rashly upon it.^ Thus far, however, respecting these but :

the admirable Polycarp hearing these things, continued

unmoved, preserving his firm and unshaken mind, and, at
first, had determined to remain there in the city ; but per-
suaded by the entreaties of those around him, and exhort-
ing him to leave the city secretly, he went forth to a farm
not far from it. There he staid with a few friends, night
and day engaged in nothing but constant prayer to the
Lord, and imploring peace for all the churches throughout
the world for this had always been his practice.
; In this
situation, three days before he was seized, in a vision at
night, and during prayer, the pillow under his head seemed
to him suddenly to take fire, and thus to be consumed.
On this, waking out of sleep, he immediately began to in-
terpret the vision to those present, almost foretelling the
event that was about to take place, and plainly declaring
 :

CHAP. XV.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.l). IGl TO 180. 1 (J 1

to those around him, that it would be necessary for him to

give up his life in the flames for Christ's sake. Those,
however, that were in search of him, making every effort
to discover him, he was again constrained by the affection
and love of the brethren, to go away to another part of the
country. Thither the pursuers came upon him, not long
after, and caught two boys there, one of which they
scourged in order to direct them to the retreat of Polycarp.
Entering upon him at a late hour of the day, they found
him, indeed, resting in an upper room, whence, although
he might easily have escaped to another house, he would
not, saying " The Lord's will be done ;" and having under-
:

stood also that they were come, as it is said, he descended

and addressed the men with a very cheerful and mild
countenance, so that those who did not know him before,
thought they beheld a miracle, as they beheld the advanced
age of the man, the gravity and firmness of his counte-
nance; and were surprised that so much zeal should be
exercised to seize a venerable old man like this. He, how-
ever, without hesitation, ordered a table to l)e immediately
prepared for the men then requested them to partake of
;

food largely, and begged of them only one hour, that he

might pray undisturbed. As they gave him permission,
he arose and prayed, so full of the grace of the Lord, that
tliose present who heard him were amazed, and many of them
now repented, that so venerable and pious a man should
be put to death. Beside these things, the above-mentioned
epistle respecting him pursues the narrative as follows
" After he had ended praying, and had in this remem-
bered all that had ever been connected with him, small and
great, noble and obscure, and the whole universal c^hurch
throughout the world, when the hour came for him to go,
they placed him upon an ass and conducted him to the
city, it being a great Sabbath-day.* lie was met by Herod,
who was the irenarch,f and his father Nicetes; who, taking
* Tlic great Sabbath was the first day of the feast of iinleavened broad,
which immediately preceded the passover. See Bevercge Pandecta? Cano-
imm SS. Apobtolonim.
t The Irenarch, as the name impHcs, was an officer to preserve tlie pnhlic
peace. See 49th Law in Codex Thcodosius.
11
 ;

162 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

him into their vehicle, persuaded him

to take a seat with
them, and said, 'For what harm
there in saying Lord
is

CiEsar, and to sacrifice, and thus save your life ?' He, hoAv-
ever, did not at first make any reply; but as they per-
severed, he said, 'I shall not do what you advise me.'
Failing, therefore, to persuade him, they uttered dreadful
language, and thrust him doA\Ti from the car with great
vehemence, so that as he descended from the car he
sprained his thigh. But not at all moved from his purpose,
as if nothing had happened, he eagerly went on, and was
conducted to the stadium.* But as there was so great an
uproar in the place that not many could hear, a voice came
from heaven to Polycarp as he entered the stadium Be :
'

strong, Polycarp, and contend manfully.' No one saw who

itwas that spoke but the voice itself was heard by many
;

of our brethren. When he was led forward, however, a

great tumult arose among those that heard Polycarp was
taken. At length, as he advanced, the proconsul asked
him whether he was Polycarp, and he answering that he
—
was he persuaded him to renounce Christ, saying, 'Have
a regard for your age,' and adding similar expressions,
such as is usual for them to employ he said, Swear by; '

the genius of Caesar. Repent say, AAvay with those that

;

deny the gods.' But Polycarp, with a countenance grave

and serious, and contemplating the whole multitude that
were collected in the stadium, beckoned with his hand to
them, and with a sigh looked up to heaven, and said,
'
Away with the impious.' As the governor, however,
continued to urge him, and said, 'Swear, and I will dis-
miss you.' ''Revile Christ P Polycarp replied; ^Eighty and
six years have I served him, and he never did me wrong
and how can 1 7iow blaspheme my King that has saved me T
The governor still continuing to urge him, and again say-
ing, 'Swear by the genius of Caesar,' Polycarp replied, 'If
you are so vain as to think that I should swear by the
genius of Caesar, as you say, pretending not to know who
I am, hear my free confession. I am a Christian. But if
you wish to learn what the doctrine of Christianity is,

* The place of exhibition for sacred games and shows.

CHAP. XV.] AURELIUS AND VEKUS, A.l). 161 TO 1(S(). 1G3

grant me a day and listen to nic' The proconsul said,

'Persuade the people.' Polycarp replied, '1 have thou,"-ht
proper to give you a reason for we have been taught to
;

give magistrates and powers appointed by God, the honour

that is due to them, as far as it does not injure us l)ut I ;

do not consider those the proper ones before whom I

should deliver my defence.' The proconsul said, I have '

wild beasts at hand, I will cast you to these unless you

change your mind.' He answered, 'Call them. For we
have no reason to repent from the better to the worse, but
it is ofood to chano'e from wickedness to virtue.'
CD CD He ajrain
O
urged him :I will cause you to be consumed by fire,
'

should you despise the beasts, and not change your mind.'
Polycarp answered, You threaten fire that burns for a
'

moment, and is soon extinguished, for you know nothing

of the judgment to come, and the fire of eternal punish-
ment reserved for the wicked. But why do you delay?
Bring what you Avish.' Making these, and many other
shnilar declarations, he was filled Avith confidence and joy,
and his countenance was brightened with grace so that he ;

not only continued undismayed at what was said to hmi,

but on the contrary, the governor, astonished, sent the
herald to proclaim in the middle of the stadium, Polycarp '

confesses that he is a Christian.' When this was declared

by the herald, all the multitude, Gentiles and Jews dwell-
ing at Smyrna, cried out, This is that teacher of Asia,
'

the father of the Christians, the destroyer of our gods he ;

that teaches multitudes not to sacrifice, not to worship.'

Saying this, they cried out, and asked Philip the Asiarch,*
to let loose a lion upon Polycarp. But he replied, that he
was not permitted, as he had already completed the ex-
hibition of the chase in the amphitheatre. They all cried
out together, that Polycarp should be burnt alive. For it
seemed necessary that the vision which he saw on his
pilloAv should be fulfilled when ;seeing it on fire whilst he

* The Asiarchs were the priests of the assembly or coinnion council t«i'

Asia, whose office, among others, was to exhibit the public shows in the am-
phitheatre. Valesius thinks one Asiarch only was appointed. Usher and
Hammond consider several were chosen, and of the wealthiest of the citizens
of Asia.
 :

164 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

prayed, he turned to those few faithful friends with him,

and said prophetically, I nmst be burnt alive.' These
'

things were executed, however, with such haste that they

were no sooner said than done. The crowd, however,
forthwith collected wood and straw from the shops and
baths; and the Jews, as usual, most freely offered their
services for this purpose. But when the pile was prepared,
laying aside all his clothes, and loosing his girdle, he
attempted also to take off his shoes, which he had not been
in the habit of doing before, as he always had some one of
the brethren, that were soon at his side, and rivalled each
other in their services to him; for he had always been
treated with great respect on account of his exemplary life,
even before his gray hairs. Immediately he was surrounded
by the instruments of death prepared for the funeral J^yre.
As they were on the point of securing him mth spikes, he
said, 'Let me be thus. For he that gives me strength to
bear the fire, will also give me power without being secured
by you with these spikes, to remain unmoved on the pyre.'
They, therefore, did not nail him, but merely bound him
to the stake. But he, closing his hands behind him, and
bound to the stake as a noble victim selected from the
great flock, an acceptable sacrifice to Almighty God, said
'Father of thy well- beloved and blessed Son Jesus Christ,
through whom we have received the knowledge of thee, the
God of angels and powers, and all creation, and of all the
family of the righteous, that live before thee, 1 bless thee that
thou hast thought me worthy of the present day and hour,
to have a share in the number of the martyrs and in the
cup of Christ, unto the resurrection of eternal life, both of
the soul and body, in the incorruptible felicity of the Holy
Spirit; among whom may I be received in thy sight, this
day, as a rich and acceptable sacrifice, as thou the faithful
and true God hast prepared, hast revealed and fulfilled.
Wherefore, on this account, and for all things I praise
thee, I bless thee, I glorify thee, through the eternal high
priest, Jesus Christ, thy well-beloved Son; through whom
glory be to thee with him in the Holy Ghost, both now and
for ever. Amen.'
^-" After he had repeated Amen, and had finished his
 ;

CHAP. XV.] AUKELIUS AND VKRUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 1 ().')

prayer, the executioners kindled the fire. And ^^]Rn it

arose in great iianies, we saAv a miracle, those of us who
were privileged to see it, and who, therefore, were pre-
served to declare the facts to others. For the fianics pre-
sented an appearance like an oven, as Avhen the sail of a
vessel is filled with the^vind and thus formed a wall around
;

the body of the martyr. And he was in the midst not

like burning flesh,but like gold and silver purified in the
furnace. We also perceived a fragrant odour, like the
fumes of incense, or some other precious aromatic drugs.
At length the wicked persecutors, seeing that the body
could not be consumed by fire, commanded the executioner
to draw near to him and to plunge his sword into him,
and when he had done this, such a quantity of blood gushed
forth that the fire was extinguished; so that the whole
irudtitude were astonished that such a ditfei'ence should be
made between the unbelievers and the elect, of whom this
one, bishop of the catholic church in Smyrna, was the most
admirable, apostolical, and prophetical teacher of our times
for every word that he uttered, was either fulfilled or will
yet be fulfilled. But that envious and malignant adversar^',
that wicked enemy of all the righteous, seeing the lustre
of his martyrdom, his unifoiin walk and conversation, and
now his cro^vn of immortality, and his indisputable prize,
had provided that not even his corpse could be obtained
by us, though many of us eagerly wished it, so as to have
conununion ^Nnth the sacred body. Some, therefore,
secretly engaged Nicetas, the father of Herod and brother
of Dalce, to go to the governor, so as not to give the body,
lest, said they, abandoning him that was crucified, they
should begin to worship Polycarp. And this they said on
the suggestion and urging of the Jews, who were also
watching and looking out whilst we were preparing to take
him from the fire; not knowing, however, tliat we can
never abandon Christ, who suffered for the salvation of all

who are saved out of the whole world ; nor ever worship
anv other. For him we worship as the Son of God but ;

the martyrs we deservedly love as the disciples and imi-

tators of our Lord, on account of their exceeding love to
their kinu" and mastei-, of whom may we only become true
166 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV. .

associates and The centurion then seeing

fellow-disciples.
the contention of the Jews, placed the body in the midst
of the hre, and burnt it according to the custom of the
Gentiles. Thus, at last, taking up his bones, more valuable
than precious stones, and more tried than gold, we de-
posited them where it was proper they should be. There,
also, as far as we can, the Lord wiU grant us to collect and
celebrate the natal day* of his martyrdom in joy and glad-
ness, both in commemoration of those who finished their
contest before, and to exercise and prepare those that shall
hereafter." Such is the account respecting the blessed
Polycarp, who, together mth the twelve from Philadelphia,
was crowned a martyr he, however, is chiefly remembered
;

by all, insomuch that he is spoken of by the Gentiles in

every place.
Of such an end, then, was the admirable and apostolic
Polycarp deemed worthy, according to the account which
the brethren in Smyrna recorded in the epistle that we
have quoted. In this same epistle, respecting him, other
martyrdoms are also recorded, which took place in the
same city, and about the time of Polycarp' s death. Among
these, also, was Metrodorus, a follower of Marcion's error,
but who appears to have been a presbyter, and who was
conmiitted to the flames. A
very celebrated martyr of
those times was Pionius. Those who feel inclined to be
informed respecting him, we refer to that epistle that has
been embodied in the work on the ancient martyrs col-
lected by us, in which is given a very full account of his
particidar confessions, of the freedom with which he spoke,
and of his defence of the faith before the people and rulers.
Also his instructive exhortations moreover his strong in-
;

vitations to those that fell away under the temptation of

persecution, the consolations which he presented to the
brethren that came into hhn in prison, what excruciating
tortures he also endured besides, when he was secured with
spikes, his firmness on the pile, and after all his extraordi-
nary suff'erings, his death. There areij alsot records extant

* The martyrclom of Polycarp is here called his natal day, as his birth-
day for a better world.
CIJAP. XVI.] AUKELIUS AND VKKUS, A.D. IGl TO ISO. 1G7

of others that suifered martyrdom in Pergumus, u city of

Asia. Of these Ave mention only Carpus and Papylus, and
a woman named Agathonicc who, aiter many ilhistrious
;

testimonies given by them, gloriously finished their course.

^Ji/avvvv^.,o^v CHAPTER XVI. .Wj .

HOW JUSTIN, THE PHILOSOPHER, SUFFERED MARTYRDOM,

ASSERTING THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST.

About this tune, the same Justin who was mentioned

by us a little before, after having given a second defence
of our doctrines to the above-mentioned rulers, was
crowned with divine martyrdom, at the insidious instiga-
tion of Crescens the philosopher, who was called a cynic,
and emulated the life and manners indicated by the name
he bore. After having frequently refuted hhn in discus-
sion, in the presence of many hearers, he at length also
bore away the palm of victory, in the truth wliich he
asserted, by his own martyrdom. It is also plainly stated
by the same excellent and most learned fuithor, in the
Apology already quoted, that he predicted the issue just
as it was about to happen in reference to himself, in the
following words: "I also expect to be waylaid by some
one of those whom I have named, and to be put to the
rack, even by Crescens himself, that unphilosophical and
vain-glorious opponent. For it seems not proper to call a
man a philosopher, who publicly attempts to contend
against matters that he does not understand, as if Chris-
tians were infidels and wicked characters, merely for the
purpose of captivating and gratifying the multitude. He
has done all this under a strong delusion. For if he coun-
teract us without having read the doctrines of Christ, lie
is most iniquitous in his conduct, and much worse than
common men, Avho for the most part are cautious in speak-
ing and bearing a false testimony in matters with which they
are not acquainted: and if when ha})[)ening to read, he
does not understand the sublimity of them, or if under-
standing, he does those things that may lead one to sus-
pect he is not one of them, (i.e.) that he is no Christian,
ht! is so much the more base and nefarious, inasmuch as
 :

168 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

he is enslaved to vulgar applause and an absurd fear. And,

indeed, when I proposed certain questions to him, in order
to ascertain and convince him that he really was ignorant,
I assure you that I found this to be the case. And that you
may know all that I here say is true, if these discussions
have not yet reached you, I am prepared to repeat these in-
terrogations in your presence. Nor would this be unworthy
your Imperial Majesties. But if these questions of mine,
and his answers, are kno^vii to you, it is obvious to you,
that he knows nothing of our doctrines, or if he knows, he
does not declare them on account of his hearers so that, ;

as I before said, he proves himself to be not a true lover of

wisdom, but a lover of vain- glory. He, indeed, does not
even regard that excellent saying of Socrates, viz. 'that no
one is to be preferred to truth.' " Thus far Justin but ;

that in consequence of his freedom towards Crescens, he

Avas brought to his end, is shoA\Ti by Tatian, a man who
at first, as a sophist, taught the various branches of liter-
ature among the Greeks, and obtained no small celebrity in
'^ithem, and who left numerous moimments of his attain-
ments in his works. This he relates in the book against
the Greeks " And that most excellent Justin/ justly de-
:

clared, that the aforesaid persons were like robbers."

Then after some coimnents on these philosophers, he adds
the following: "Crescens, indeed, who had nestled in the
great city (Rome), surpassed all in his unnatural lust
{TraLbepaarTLo) and was also wholly enslaved to the love of
money. And he who advised others to despise death, was
himself so much in dread of it, that he procured it for Justin
as though it had been a great evil; because when pro-
claiming the truth, he proved the philosophers gluttons
and impostors." And such was the cause that produced
the martyrdom of Justin, v . ^ ., . ..

CHAPTER XVII.
THE MARTYRS MENTIONED BY JUSTIN IN HIS BOOKS.

The same author before his conflict makes mention in

his first Apology, of others that suffered martyrdom before
him, in which he fitly introduces the following statement
CHAP. XVII.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 169

^'A certain woman," says he, '^hud a husband tliat was

intemperate. She herself had also previously led a disso-
lute life; but after she was made acquainted with the
doctrines of Christ, she became modest, and endeavoured
to persuade her husband also to lead a virtuous life, pre-
senting to his mind the doctrines of Christianity, and the
punisliment of eternal fire awaiting those that would not
live virtuously, and according to right reason but he still
;

continuing in the same lascivious habits, wholh^ alienated

his wife's affections by his practices. Finally, the woman
considering it wicked to live with one who, contrary to the
law of nature and propriety, was intent upon every course
to gratify his lusts, contemplated a divorce. But when she
was advised by her friends to remain with him, in hope of
his reformation, she did violence to herself, and remained.
Afterwards, however, her husband, who had gone to
Alexandria, Avas reported to be acting much worse. Fear-
ing, therefore, lest she should become a sharer in his un-
righteousness and impieties, if she continued united to liim,
and should be his companion, she sent him what is called
the bill of divorce, and was separated. This good and ex-
cellent husband, however, who ought to have rejoiced that
bis wife, who had formerly delighted in debauchery and aU
manner of vice, had now ceased from those deeds in which
she had formerly been wantonly engaged with servants and
hirelings, and that she now Avished him, also, to cease from
doing the same things, would not do thus, when she left
him, but he brought an accusation against her, asserting
that she was a Christian. And she delivered to you, the
lunperor, a petition, requesting that she might first be
permitted to regulate her domestic affairs, and then, after
the regulation of her affairs, she would make her defence
in reference to the accusation. And this you granted.
But he, who had formerly been the husband of the woman,
not being able to say any thing against her now, turned
upon a certain Ptolemy, whom Urbicius had punished, and
who had become her instructor in the principles of Chris-
tianity, in the following manner:
"He had persuaded the centurion to seize Ptolemy his
friend, and cast him in prison, and to ask him only this,
170 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

whether he was a Christian? Ptolemy, who was a lover

of truth, and averse to all deceit and falsehood, confessed
himself a Christian in consequence of which he was cast
;

into prison, and punished by the centurion in this way for

a long time. At last, when the man came before Urbicius
in like manner, only this one thing was asked, whether he
was a Christian? And as he was conscious of deriving
every happiness and blessing from the doctrine of Christ,
he again professed the principles of celestial virtue for :

he that denies that he is a Christian, either denies because

he despises, or because he is conscious that he is unworthy
of this religion, and a stranger to its excellency and thus
;

avoids the confession. Neither of these things can apply

to the true Christian. Urbicius, however, having com-
manded him to be led forth, a certain Lucius, who was
also a Christian, seeing the judgment so unjustly passed,
says to Urbicius, '
What charge is this, that you should
punish one who is neither an adulterer, nor fornicator, nor
a murderer, nor a thief, nor a robber nor convicted, in-
;

deed, of any crime, but simply confessing the name of a

Christian? Urbicius, you do not judge what becomes
our pious emperor, nor the philosophic son of Coesar, nor
the sacred senate.' But without any other reply, he said
to Lucius, '
Thou appearest also to be one such as these,'
and as Lucius answered, By all means,' he in like manner
'

commanded him to be led forth. But he (Lucius) said,

he thanked him; 'for -now,' he added, 'he was liberated
from wicked masters, and was going to the good Father
and King, even GrOD.' And a second and third coming up,
were punished in the same way." To these Justin, next
in order, adds the passages that we quoted above, where
he says " But I am now waiting to be waylaid by a
:

certain one of those called philosophers," etc. f}^^ g //^

, /
f

CHAPTER XVm.
THE BOOKS OF -JUSTIN THAT HAVE COME DOWN TO US.

This Justin has left us many monuments of a mind well

stored Avith learning, and devoted to sacred things, replete
with matter profitable in every respect. To these we shall
CHAP. XVIII.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A. I). 161 TO 180. 171

refer our studious readers, only indicating as we proceed,

those that have come to our knowledge. There is a dis-
course of his, addressed to Antonine, surnanied the Pious,
and his sons and the Roman senate, in defence of our
doctrines. Another work, comprising a defence of our
faith, which he addressed to the emperor of the same name,
Antoninus Yerus, the successor of the preceding, the cir-
cumstances of whose times we are now recording. Also,
another book, against the Greeks, in which, dilating upon
most of the questions agitated between us and the Greek
philosophers, he also discusses the nature of daemons; of
which it is not necessary to add anything here. There is
also another work against the Gentiles, that has reached
us, to which he gave the title, ''''Befutationy Besides these,
also another, " On the Sovereignty of God^'^ wdiich he estab-
lishes not onl}^ by the holy Scriptures, but also by references
to the works of the Greeks. Moreover, he A\Tote a work
called Pmltes^ (the psalmist,) another also, consisting of
Remarks on the Soul, in which, after proposhig various
(juestions on the subject, he adds the opinions that pre-
vailed among the Greek philosophers, wdiich he also
promises to disprove, and to give his OAvn opinion in a
separate work. He also wrote a dialogue against the Jews,
which he held at Ephesus with Tryphon, the most dis-
tinguished amono- the Hebrews of the day. In this he
shows liow the Divine grace stimulated hnn to this dis-
course on the faith, Avhat zeal also he had before e\nnced
in the studies of philosophy, andAvhat indefatigable research
he had applied in the discovery of the truth. Jn this also
lie states respecting the Jews, how insidiously they ])lotted

against the doctrine of Christ, and addresses the following

words to Tryphon " But you do not only continue im-
:

penitent for your evil deeds, but selecting chosen men, you
sent them from Jerusalem to all the world, declaring that
the infidel sect of Christians had made its appearance, and
uttering all those falsehoods against us which those that
know us ai-e not accustomed to repeat. Thus }'ou are the
causes of iniquity, not only to yourselves but to all otliers
also." He writes also, that even down to his time, gifts of
prophecy shone forth in the church; he mentions also the

% aJ
'
I crluxX CL J^l(Cr<^i ^j 7 .-W.
^

/
 172 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

'
Revelation of John, plainly calling it the Avork of the
apostle, and records certain prophetic declarations in his
discussion with Trjqohon, showing that the Jews had ex-
punged them from the Scriptures. There are also many
other works of his in the hands of many of our brethren.
So valuable and worthy of study were these works
esteemed by the ancients, that Irenseus quotes him often.
This he does in the fourth book against heresies, adding
the words " And well does Justin, in his work against
:

Marcion, say I would not even believe the Lord himself,

:
'

"
if he were to announce any other God but the Creator.'
And in the fifth book he says " And well did Justin say,
:

that before the appearance of our Lord, Satan never

ventured to blaspheme God, because he did not yet know
his own condemnation." These we deemed necessary to
state, in order to stimulate the studious likewise to the
diligent perusal of these books. This will suffice respect-
ing Justin.

CHAPTER XIX.
THOSE THAT PRESIDED OVER THE CHURCHES OF ROME AND
ALEXANDRIA, IN THE REIGN OF VERUS.
It was in the eighth year of the above-mentioned reign,
viz.,that of Verus, that Anicetus, who had held the epis-
copate of Rome for eleven years, was succeeded by Soter;
but at Alexandria, Celadion, who had presided over the
church fourteen years, was succeeded by Agrippinus.

CHAPTER XX.
THE BISHOPS OF ANTIOCH.
At this time, also, Theophilus in the church of Antioch,
was well known as the sixth in succession from the
apostles. As Cornelius, who succeeded Heron, had been the
fourth of those that presided there, and after him Eros, the
fifth in order that held the episcopate.
 :

CHAP. XXII.] AUKKhlUS AND VKRUS, A. I). IGI TO 180. 173

CHAPTER XXI.
THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS THAT FLOURISHED IN THESE
TIMES.

About this time flourished Hegesippus, whom we

quoted above. Also Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, and
Pinytus bishop of Crete. Moreover, Philip and ApoUi-
naris and Melito. Musanus, also, and Modestus, and
lastly Irena3us, whose correct views of the sound faith have
descended to us in the works ^vritteu by them, as they
received it from apostolic tradition.

CHAPTER XXn.
OF HEGESIPPUS, AND THOSE WHOM HE MENTIONS.
Hegesippus, indeed, in the five books of commentaries
that have come down to us, has left a most complete record
of his own views. In these he states that he conversed
with most of the bishops when he travelled to Rome, and
that he received the same doctrine from all. We may also
add what he says, after some observations on the Epistle
of Clement to the Corinthians " And the church of
:

Corinth," says he, " continued in the true faith, until

Primus was bishop there; with whom I had familiar con-
versation (as I passed many days at Corinth) when I was
on the point of sailing to Rome, during which time also
we were mutually refreshed in the true doctrine. After
coming to Rome, I made my stay with Anicetus, whose
deacon was Eleutherus. After Anicetus, Soter succeeded,
and after him Eleutherus. In every succession, however,
and in every city, the doctrine prevuils according to what
is declared by the law and the prophets and the Lord."

The same author also treats of the beginnings of the

heresies that arose about his time, in the following words
" But after James the Just had suft'ered martyrdom, as our
Lord had for the same reason, Simeon, the son of Cleophas,
our Lord's uncle, was appointed the second bisliop, whom
all i)roposed, as the cousin of our Lord. Hence they called
the church as yet a virgin, for it was not yet cori'upted b}'
174 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

vain discourses. Thebuthis made a beginning secretly to

corrupt it, on account of his not being made bishop. He
was one of those seven sects among the Jewish people.
Of these, also, was Simeon, whence sprung the sect of
Simonians; also, Cleobius, from whom came the Cleo-
bians ;
also, Dositheus, the founder of the Dositheans.
From these also sprung the Gorthoeonians, from Gorthoeus,
and the Masbothoeans, from Masbothoeus. Hence, also,
the Menandrians, and Marcionists, and Carpocratians, and
Valentinians, and Basilidians, and the Saturnilians, every
one introducing his own peculiar opinions, each differing
from the other. From these sprung the false Christs and
false prophets and false apostles, who divided the unity of
the church, by the introduction of corrupt doctrines
against God and against his Christ." The same author
also mentions in his history, the ancient heresies prevalent
among the Jews, as follows " There were also different
:

opinions in the circumcision among the children of Israel,

against the tribe of Judah and the Messiah, viz., the Es-
senes, the Galileans, Hemerobaptists, the Masbothoeans, the
Samaritans, the Sadducees and Pharisees." He also speaks
of many other matters, which we have in part already
quoted, and introduced in their appropriate places. He
also statessome particulars from the gospel of the Hebrews
and from the Syriac, and particularly from the Hebrew
language, shoAving that he himself was a convert from the
Hebrews. Other matters he also records as taken from
the un^vritten tradition of the Jews. And not only he,
but Iren^eus also, and the whole body of the ancients,
called the Proverbs of Solomon " Wisdom, comprehending
every virtue." Also in discoursing on the books called
Apocrypha, he relates that some of them were forged in
his day, by some of the heretics. But it is now time to
proceed to another. Q,^Ap..^,iX h
i S'f;
,
i

CHAPTER XXm.
OF DIONYSIUS, BISHOP OP CORINTH, AND HIS EPISTLES.
And first we must speak of Dionysius, who was ap-
pointed over the church at Corinth, and imparted freely.
 ;

CHAP. XXIir.] AURELIUS AND VKRUS, A.D. 1()1 TO 1«U. 175

not only to his own people, but to others abroad also, the
blessings of" his divine labours.But he Avas most useful to
all in the catholic epistles that he addressed to the churches
one of which is addressed to the Lacedaemonians, and con-
tains instructions in the true religion, and inculcates peace
and unity. One also to the Athenians, exciting them to
the faith, and the life prescribed by the gospel, from which
he shows that they had swerved, so that they had nearly
fallen from the truth, since the martyrdom of Publius,
then bishop, which happened in the persecutions of those
times. He also makes mention of Quadratus, who was
bishop after the martyrdom of Publius, bearing witness
also that the church was again collected, and the faith of
the people revived by his exertions. He states, moreover,
that Dionysius the Areopagite, who was converted to the
faith by Paul the apostle, according to the statement in the
Acts of the Apostles, first obtained the episcopate of the
church at Athens. There is also another epistle of his
extant, addressed to the Nicomedians, in which he refutes
the heresy of Marcion, and adheres closely to the rule of
faith. In an epistle to the church of Gortyna, and to the
other churches in Crete, he commends their bishop Philip,
for the numerous instances of fortitude that the church
evinced under him, according to the testimony of all,
whilst he cautions them against the perversions of the
heretics. He also wrote to the church at Amastris,
together with those at Pontus, in which he makes mention
of Bacchylides and Elpistus, as those who urged him to
write. He also adds some expositions of the sacred writ-
ings, where he intimates that Palmas was then bishop. He
also recommends many things in regard to marriage, and
the purity to be observed by those who enter this state,
and enjoins upon the church to receive kindly all that
return again from their backslidings, whether heresy or
delinquency. Among them is also inserted an epistle to
the Onossians, in which he admonishes Pinytus, the bishop
of the church, not to impose upon the brethren without
necessity, a burden in regard to purity too great to be
borne, but to pay regard to the infirmity of the great mass.
To which Pinytus, writing in reply, admires and applauds
170 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

Dionysius, but exhorts him at the same time to impart

some time or other stronger food, and to feed the people
under him with writings abounding in more perfect doc-
trine when he wrote again, so that they might not remain
constantly nurtured with milk, and imperceptibly grow
old, under a discipline calculated only for children. In
which epistle, also, the correct views which Pinytus che-
rished, his solicitude respecting the welfare of those that
were committed to his care, and his learning and intelli-
gence in divine matters, are exhibited as in a most perfect
image. There is yet another epistle, to the Romans,
ascribed to Dionysius, and addressed to Soter the bishop
of that city, from which we may also subjoin some extracts,
from that part where he commends a practice of the Ro-
mans retained even to the persecution in our day. He
writes as follows " For this practice has prevailed with
:

you from the very beginning, to do good to all the

brethren in every way, and to send contributions to many
churches in every city. Thus refreshing the needy in
their want, and furnishing to the brethren condemned to
the mines, what was necessary; by these contributions
which ye have been accustomed to send from the beginning,
you preserve, as Romans, the practices of your ancestors.
Which was not only observed by your bishop Soter, but
also increased, as he not only furnished great supplies to
the saints, but also encouraged the brethren that came
from abroad, as a loving father his children, with conso-
latory words." In this same letter he mentions that of
Clement to the Corinthians, showing that it was the prac-
tice to read in the churches, even from the earliest times.
" To-day," says he, " we have passed the Lord's holy-day,
in which we have read your epistle in reading which we
;

shall always have our minds stored with admonition, as

we shall, also, from that written to us before by Clement."
Besides this, the same author writes respecting his own
epistles as having l^cen corrupted : "As the brethren," says
he, " desired me to write epistles, I wrote them, and these
the apostles of the devil have filled with tares, exchanging
some things, and adding others, for whom there is a woe
reserved. It is not, therefore, matter of wonder, if some
 '

CHAP. XXV.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 177

have also attempted to adulterate the sacred writino-s of

the Lord, since they have attempted the same in other
works that are not to be compared with these " There is
also another epistle attributed to this Dionysius, addressed
most faithful
to his sister Chrysophora, in which he writes
what was suitable to her, and imparts also to her the
proper spiritual food. And thus much respecting Dionysius.

CHAPTER XXIV.
OF THEOPHILUS, BISHOP OF ANTIOCH.
There are three books containing the elements of the
faith, addressed to Autolycus, which are ascribed to Theo-
philus, whom we have mentioned as bishop of Antioch
;

another, also, which has the title, "Against the heresy of

Hermogenfs ;" in which he makes use of testimony from the
Revelation of John, besides certain other catechetical works.
And as the heretics, then, no less than at other times, were
like tares destroying the pure seed of the apostolical doc-
trines, the pastors of the churches every where hastened to
restrain them, as wild beasts, from the fold of Christ.
Sometimes they did it by their exhortations and admo-
nitions to the bretliren, sometimes more openly contend-
ing with the heretics themselves, by oral discussions and
refutations; and then again confuting their opinions, by
the most rigid proofs in their written works.
Theophilus, therefore, with others, also contended
against these, as is manifest from a work of no mean
character, ^vritten by him against Marcion, which, together
with others that we have mentioned, is still preserved.
He was succeeded by Maximinus, the seventh from the
apostles in the church of Antioch.

CHAPTER XXV.
OF PHILIP AND MODESTUS.
Philip, also, who we have seen from the words of
Dionysius, was bishop of the church at Gortyna, has
written a very elaborate work against Marcion. Ircnl^nls,

also, and Modestus, the last of whom beyond all others,

12
178 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV-

liave detected the error of the man, and exposed it to the

view of alL others have also written, whose
Many
hiboLirs are carefully preserved by the brethren even to
this day. ' "
'
;
' v •
. ' ,

CHAPTER XXVI.
OF MELITO, AND THE CIRCUMSTANCES HE RECORDS.
In these times, also, flourished Melito, bishop of the
church in Sardis, and ApoUinaris, the bishop of Hierapolis.
Each of these separately addressed discourses as apologies
for the faith, to the existing emperor of the Romans already
mentioned. Of these, the following have come to our
knowledge. Of Melito, two works " On the Passover," and
" On the Conduct of Life, and the Prophets." One, " On
the Church," and another discourse " On the Lord's-day."
One, also, " On the Nature of Man," and another, " On his
Formation." A work " On the Subjection of the Senses to
Faith." Besides these, a treatise " On the Soul, the Body,
and the Mind." A dissertation also, " On Baptism ;" one
also " On Truth, and Faith, and the Generation of Christ."
A discourse "On Prophecy," and "On Hospitality."
Treatises entitled " The Key," " On the Devil," " The Re-
velation of John," " On the Incarnate God." And last of
all, the discourse addressed to Antonine. In the work on
the passover, he shows the time in which he wrote it,
beginning with these words: " When Servilius Paulus was
proconsul of Asia, at which time Sagaris suffered martyr-
dom, there was much discussion in Laodicea, respecting the
passover, which occurred at that time in its proper season,
and in which, also, these works were written." This work
is also mentioned by Clement of Alexandria, in his own
work on the passover, which, he says, he wrote on occasion
of Melito's work. But in the book addressed to the em-
peror, he relates the following transactions against those of
our faith, under this emperor. " What, indeed," says he,
" never before happened, the race of the pious is now perse-
cuted, driven about in Asia, by new and strange decrees.
For the shameless informers, and those that crave the pro-
perty of others, taking occasion from the edicts of the em-
ciiAr. xxvr.] aurelius and verus, a.d. IGl to 180. 1"J)

pcrors, openly perpetrate robbery; night and day plundering

those who are guilty of no crime." And afterwards, he
says, " If these thhigs are done by your orders, let them be
done at least in a proper way. For a just ruler should
never form unjust decrees. We, indeed, cheerfully bear
the reward of such a death, but we only urge upon you
this request, that you yourself would first take cognizance
of these plotters of mischief, and justly judge, Avhether they
deserve death and punishment, or safety and security. J5ut
if this decree, and this unheard-of ordinance, which ought
not to be tolerated even against barbarous enemies, have
not proceeded from you, so much the more do we entreat
you not to overlook us in the midst of this lawless plunder
of the populace." After a few other remarks, he adds,
" The philosophy which we profess, first, indeed, flourished
among the barbarians, but afterwards, when it grew up
also among the nations under your government, under the
glorious reign of Augustus your ancestor, it became, to
your administration, an auspicious blessing. For since
that time, the Koman power has grown in greatness and
splendour. Whose desired successor you have become, and
will be, together with your son, if you preserve that philo-
sophy which has been nurtured with the empire, which
commenced its existence with Augustus, and which also
your ancestors did honour, with other religions and one
;

of the greatest evidences that our doctrine flourished, to

the advantage of a reign so happily begun, is this, that
nothing disastrous has occurred to the empire, since the
reign of Augustus on the contrary, all things have pro-
;

ceeded splendidly and gloriously according to the wishes of

all. Nero and Domitian, alone, stimulated by certain mali-
cious persons, showed a disposition to slander our faith.
From whom it has haj)[)eiied also, that this falsehood
respecting Christians luis been propagated by an alisunl
practice of waylaying and informing. But your pious
fathers corrected what was done through such ignoi-ance,
by frequently reproving in writing, as many as dai'od to
attempt any ojjposition against those of our religion, "^("ur
grandfather Adrian evidently wrote, among others, to Imui-
danus the proconsul of Asia. But your father, also, when
 180 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

you held the government with him, wrote to the cities, for-
bidding any strange movements against us. Among these
Avere the ordinances to the Larissasans, to the Thessalonians,
and Athenians, and all the Greeks. But as you cherish the
same opinion on these matters, and, indeed, have still more
benevolent and more philosophical views, we are so much
the more confident you will do what we entreat." This
passage is given in the discourse before mentioned. But in
the selections made by him, the same writer in the begin-
ning of his preface, gives a catalogue of the books of the
Old Testament acknowledged as canonical. This we have
thought necessary to give here, literally, as follows ;

r^ " Melito sends/ greeting/ to his brother Onesimus. As

I
you have frequently desired in your zeal for the Scriptures,
1 that I should make selections for you, both from the law
I and the prophets, respecting our Saviour, and our whole
I
faith and you were, moreover, desirous of having an exact
;

I statement of the Old Testament, how many in number, and

I
in what order the books were written, I have endeavoured
^ to perform this. For I know your zeal in the faith, and
your great desire to acquire knowledge, and that especially
by the love of God, you prefer these matters to all others,
thus striving to gain eternal life. When, therefore, I went
to the east, and came as far as the place where these things
were proclaimed and done, I accurately ascertained the
books of the Old Testament, and send them to you here
below. The names are as follows Of Moses, five books,
:

Genesis^ Exodus^ Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. Jesus

Nave, Judges, Ruth. Four of Kings. Two of Paralipo-
mena, ( Chronicles, ) Psalms of David, Proverbs of Solo7non,
which is Wisdom, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs,
also called
Job. Of
prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah. Of the twelve pro-
phets, one book. Daniel, Ezekiel, Esdras. From these I
have, therefore, made the selections which I have divided
into six books." Thus much of Melito's writings.
CHAP, xxrx.] aurp:lius and veuus, a.d. 161 to 180. 181

'
CHAPTER XXVII.
OP APOLLINAKIS, BISHOP OF HIEllAPOLIS.
Although there are several works of Apollinaris pre-
served by many, those that have reached us are the fVjl-
lowiiig An Apology, addressed to the above-mentioned
:

emperor, and five books against the Greeks. Two books on

Truth, two also against the Jews, and those that he after-
wards wrote against the Heresy of the Phrygians, wliich
was revived not long after. Then, indeed, also began as it
^vere to spring up, the sect of Montanns, who, with his
false prophetesses, laid the foundation of their errors. Thus
nuich, however, may suffice, also, concerning this author.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
OF MUSANUS AND HIS WOKKS.
MusANUS, also, whom we have mentioned among the
foregoing authors, is said to have written a very elegant
work addressed to certain brethren, who had swerved from
the truth to the heresy of the Encratites, wliich had even
then made its ap[)earance, and which introduced a singular
and pernicious error into the world. The founder of tliis
singularity is said to have been Tatianus.

CHAPTER XXIX.
THE HERESY OF TATIANUS.
He is the same whose words we adduced before in refer-
ence to the excellent Justin, mentioning that he was also the
disciple of that martyr. This is shown by Irena^us, in the
first book against heresies, where he writes both respecting
the man and against his heresy " Those," says he, " that
:

sprung from Saturninus and Marcion, called the Encratites,

taught abstinence from marriage, setting aside the original
design of God, and tacitly censuring him that made male
and female for the propagation of tlie human race. Tlie}'
nlso introduced absthience from animal food, displaying
ingratitude to God, who made all things. They also deny
 182 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IV.

/•xhe salvation of our first parents. And this has been but
'

lately discovered by them, a certain Tatian being the first

that taught the horrible doctrine. This man, who had
been a hearer of Justin, as long as he was in company
with him, exhibited nothing like this but after the death
;

01 that martyr, having apostatised from the church, and

being elated with the conceit of a teacher, and vainly puffed
up as if he surpassed all others, he established a peculiar
characteristic of his own doctrine, by inventing certain
Marriage,
invisible jEons, similar to those of Valentinus.
also,he asserted, with Marcion and Saturninus, was only
corruption and fornication. And he also devised argu-
ments of his own against the salvation of Adam." Thus
far Irenseus then. A little
however, a certain man
after,
by the name of Severus, having strengthened the above-
mentioned heresy, became the cause of another sect, called
after himself, the Severians. These, indeed, make use of
the law and prophets and gospels, giving a peculiar
interpretation to the passages of the sacred writings, but
abuse Paul the apostle, and set aside his epistles neither do
;

they receive the Acts of the Apostles. But their chief and
founder Tatianus, having formed a certain body and collec-
tion of gospels, I know not how, has given this the title
Diatessaron, that is the gospel by the four, or the gospel
formed of the four Avhich is in the possession of some even
;

now. It is also said that he dared to alter certain expres-

sions of the apostles, in order to correct the composition.
He has also left a great multitude of writings, of which the
most noted among all, is that work against the Greeks, in
which, as he records ancient times, he proves Moses and
the prophets are more ancient than all the celebrated writers
among the Greeks. This book, indeed, appears to be the
most elegant and profitable of all his works. And so much
for these.

CHAPTER XXX.
OF BARDESANES, THE SYRIAN, AND THE WORKS OF HIS EXTANT.
Under the same reign, Bardesanes lived, who dwelt in
(Mesopotamia) the land between the rivers, where heresies
 :

CHAP. XXX.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 183

abounded; a man of very great abilities, and a powerful

disputant in the Syriac tongue. He composed dialogues
against Marcion, and certain others of different opinions,
and committed them to writing in his native language,
together with many other works. These were translated,
from the Syriac into the Greek, by his friends for as a pow-
;

erful assertor of the gospel, he had many followers. Among

these there is a most able dialogue on Fate, addressed to
Antonine. Many others also he is said to have written on
occasion of the persecution which then arose. He was at
first indeed a disciple of Valentine, but afterwards, reject-
ing his doctrine, and having refuted most of his fictions,
he appeared to himself to have retvirned again to orthodox
opinions. But he did not entirely wipe away the impurity
of liis old heresy. About this time, also, died Soter, bishop
of the church at Rome.
Cvcu),|^dkrr»

PREFACE TO THE FIFTH BOOK.

SoTER, bishop of Eoinc, died, alter having lield the epis^copatc
eight years. He was succeeded by Eleutherus, the twelfth in order
("roin the apostles. It was in the seventeenth year of the reign of the
emperor Antoninus Verus, when a more violent persecution having
broken out against our brethren, in certain parts, occasioned by in-
surrections in the cities, that it seems, from the events that happened
in a single province, innumerable martyrs obtained the crown.
These, as worthy of imperishable remembrance, were also handed
doAvn to posterity in historical records. The full account of these is
H'iven in our history of martyrs, comprising both historical narrative
and that which may contribute to edification but whatsoever may
;

have a reference to our present purpose, I shall select for insertion

here. Others, indeed, that compose historical narratives, Avould record
nothing but victories in battle, the trophies of enemies, the war-like
achievements of generals, the bravery of soldiers, sullied with blood
and innumerable murders, for the sake of children and country and
property; but our narrative embraces that conversation and conduct
—
which is acceptable to God, the wars and conflicts of a most pacific
character, whose idtimate tendency is to establish the peace of the soul
those, also, that have manfully contended for the truth, rather than
for their country, and who have struogled for piety ratlier than their
dearest friends." Such as these our narrative would engrave on
imperishable monuments. The firmness of the cham])ions for tlie
 ;

184 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

true religion, their fortitude in the endurance of innumerahle trials,

their trophies erected over doinioniacal agency, and their victories
over their invisible antagonists, and the crowns that have been placed
upon all these, we would proclaim and perpetuate by an everlasting
remembrance.

CHAPTER I.

THE NUMBER AND SUFFERINGS OF THOSE THAT SUFFERED FOR

THE FAITH IN GAUL.
Gaul was the place where the arena was prepared for
the above-mentioned conflict. Here two chief cities are
celebrated as surpassing all the rest, viz., Lyons and Vienna.
Through both of these the river Rhone passes, traversing
the whole region with its mighty stream. The account of
the martyrs was sent to Asia and Phrygia by these most
illustrious churches there,who relate the events that took
place —
among them in the following manner I will subjoin
their own declarations " The servants of Christ dwelling
:

at Lyons and Vienna, in Gaul, to those brethren in Asia

and Phrygia, having the same faith and hope with us,
peace and grace and glory from God the Father, and Christ
Jesus our Lord." Then, premising some other matters,
they commence their subject in the following words
" The greatness, indeed, of the tribulation, and the
extent of the madness exhibited by the heathen against the
saints, and the sufferings which the martyrs endured in this
country, we are not able fully to declare, nor is it, indeed,
possible to describe them for the adversary assailed us
;

with his whole strength, giving us a prelude, how unbridled

his future movements among us would be. And, indeed,
he resorted to every means, to accustom and exercise his
own servants against those of God, so that we should not
only be excluded from houses, and baths, and markets but ;

every thing belonging to us was prohibited from appearing

in any place whatever. But the grace of God contended
for us and rescued the weak, and prepared those who,
like firm pillars, were able, through patience, to sustain
the whole weight of the enemy's violence against them.
These coming in close conflict, endured every species of
reproach and torture. Esteeming what was deemed great,
CHAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. IGl TO 180. 185

but little, they hastened to Christ, showing in reality,

'
that the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be com-
pared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.' And
first,they nobly sustained all tlie evils that were heaped
upon theui 1))- the populace, clamours, and blows, plunder-
ing and robberies, stonings' and imprisonments, and wliat-
soever a savage people delight to inflict upon enemies.
After this they were led to the forum, and when they had
been interrogated by the tribune, and the authorities of
the city, in the presence of the nuiltitude, they Avere shut up
in prison until the arrival of the governor. Afterwards
they were led away to be judged by liim, from whom Ave
endured all manner of cruelty. Vettius Epagathus, one
of the brethren Avho abounded in the fulness of the love of
God jind man, and Avhose Avalk and conversation had been
so unexceptionable though he was only young, shared in
the same testimony Avith the elder Zacharias. He had
walked in all the commandments and righteousness of the
Lord blameless, full of loA^e to God and his neighbour. As
he Avas of this high character, he could not bear to see a
judgment so unjustly passed against us, but gave vent to
his indignation, and requested also, that he should be
heard in defence of his brethren, Avhilst he \'entured
to assert that there Avas nothing either at A'ariance
Avith religion or piety among us. ^Vt this, those around
the tribunal cried out against him, for lie Avas a man
of eminent standing. Nor did the goA^eruor alloAv a
re(|uest so just and so properly made, but only asked
Av^hether he also AA'^ere a Christian? He confessed in as clear
a voice as possible, and he, too, Avas transferred to the
niunber of martyrs, being publicly called the adA'ocate of
the Christians. But he had the Paraclete Avithinhim, viz.,
the Spirit, more abundantly than Zacharias, Avhich, indeed,
he displayed by the fulness of his love; glorying in the
defence of his brethren, and to expose his OAvn life for
theirs. He Avas, indeed, a genuine disciple of Christ, folloAV-
ing the Lamb Avhithersoever he goeth. Tlicn the rest
Avere proved. The first martyrs Avere evidently ready.
Those Avho Avere established finished cheerfully the confes-
sion of martvrdom. And those who Avere un[)repared and
186 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

inexperienced, and so weak as to be incapable of bearing

the intensity of the mighty contest, were made apparent.
Of these indeed, about ten fell away, causing great sorrow
and excessive grief to our brethren, and damping the
ardour of those who had not yet been taken. These, how-
ever, although they endured all manner of affliction, never-
theless were always present with the martyrs, and never
left them. Then, indeed, we were all struck with great
fear, on account of the uncertainty of their holding out in
the profession, not indeed dreading the tortures inflicted,
but looking at the end, and trembling lest they should
apostatize. Those indeed that were worthy to fill up the
number of the martyrs, were seized from day to day, so
that all the zealous members of the two churches, and those
by whose exertions the church had been there established,
were collected. Some domestics that were heathen, belong-
ing to our bretliren, were also seized, as the governor had
publicly commanded search to be made for all of us. But
tehse, at the instigation of Satan, through fear of the tor-
tures which they saw the saints endure, and in consequence
of the solicitation of the soldiers, charged us with feasts
of Thyestes,* and the incests of CEdipus,t and such crimes
as are neither lawful for us to mention nor imagine; and
such, indeed, as we do not even believe were committed by
men. These things being spread abroad among the people,
all were so savage in their treatment of us, that, if before
some had restrained themselves on account of beins; rela-
tives or friends, they now carried their cruelty and rage
against us to a great excess. Then was fulfilled the
declaration of our Lord, that the day would come when
'

every one that slayeth you will think he is doing God a

service.' The holy martyrs, after this, firmly endured
tortures beyond all description; Satan striving with all
his power, that some blasphemy might be uttered by them.
Most violently did the collective madness of the mob, the

* Tliyestes, according to tlie heathen mythology, ate part of his own son,
whom his brother Atreus, to revenge tlie crime committed against himself,
had slain.

t CEdipus, in ignorance, slew his father Laius, and married his mother
Jocasta.
CHAP. I.] AUEELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 187

governor and the soldiers, rage against the holy deacon of

Vienna, and against Maturus, who though a new convert,
was a noble champion of the faith. Also, against Attains,
a native of Fergamus, who was a pillar and foundation of tlie
church there. Against Blandina, also, in whom Christ made
manifest, that the things that ap})ear mean and deformed
and contemptible among men, are most esteemed by God ;

on account of her cherishing that love to him, which

evinces itself by fortitude, and does not boast of mere
profession. For whilst we were all trembling, and her
earthty mistress, who was herself one of the contending
martyrs, was apprehensive lest, through the weakness of
the flesh, she should not be able to make a bold confession,
lilandina was filled with such power, that her ingenious
tormentors who relieved and succeeded each other from
morning till night, confessed that they were overcome, and
had nothing more that they could inflict upon her. Only
amazed that she still continued to breathe after her whole
body Avas torn asunder and pierced, they gave their testi-
mony that one single kind of the torture inflicted was of
itself suflicient to destroy life, without resorting to so many
and such excruciating suflerings as these.
" But this blessed saint, as a noble wrestler, in the midst
of her confession itself renewed her strength; and to
repeat, '
I am a Christian, no wickedness is carried on by
us,' was to her, rest, refreshment and relief from pain.
7Vnd Sanctus himself, also nobly sustaining beyond all
measure and human power, the various torments devised
by men, wliilst the wicked tormentors hoped that by the
continuance and the greatness of the tortures, they would
get to hear something from him that he ought not to say,
withstood them with so much firmness, that he did not
even declare his name, nor that of his nation, nor tlie city
Avhence he was, nor whether he was a slave or a freeman,
but to all the questions that were ]iroposed, he answered
in the Koman tongue. '
I am a Christian.' For this he
confessed instead of his name, his city, his race, and
instead of every thing. No other expression did the
heathen hear from him. AMience, also, nn .-nnbitious
struo-oie in torturin"- arose between the governor and the
 :

188 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

tormentors against him so that when they had nothing-

;

further that they could inflict, they at last fastened red hot
plates of brass to the most tender parts of his body. But
he continued unsubdued and unshaken, firm in his confes-
sion, refreshed and strengthened by the celestial fountain
of living water that flows from Christ. But the corpse
itself was evidence of his sufferings, as it was one continued
wound, mangled and shrivelled, that had entirely lost the
form oif man to the external eye. Christ suffering in him
exhibited wonders defeating the adversary, and present-
;

ing a kind of model to the rest, that there is nothing

terrific where the love of the Father, nothing painful where
the glory of Christ prevails. For when the lawless
tormentors tortured the martyr again during the day, and
supposed that whilst the wounds were swollen and inflamed,
if they applied the same torments, they would subdue
him, as if he would not then be able to bear even the
touch of the hand, or else, that dying under his tortures
he would strike a terror into the rest, not only was there
no appearance like this, but, beyond all human expectation,
the body raised itself, and stood erect amid the torments
afterwards inflicted, and recovered the former shape and
habit of the limbs so that his second tortures became,
;

through the grace of Christ, not his torment, but his cure.
But the devil also led forth a certain Biblias to punish-
ment, who was one of those that had renounced the faith
thinking that he had already swallowed her, he was anxious
to increase her condemnation by blasphemy, and constrain-
ing her as a frail and timid character, easily overpowered,
to utter impieties against us. But in the midst of the
torture she repented and recovered herself, and as if
awakening out of a deep sleep, was reminded by the punish-
ment before her, of the eternal punishment in hell. And
accordingly she contradicted the blasphemers in her declara-
tions. How,' said she, could such as these devour chil-
' '

dren, who considered it unlawful even to taste the blood of

irrational animals ?' After that, she professed herself a
Christian, and was added to the number of martyrs. But
as all the tortures of the tyrants were defeated by Christ,
through the patience of the martyrs, the devil devised
 ;

CHAP. 1.] AURRLIUS AND VERUS, A.I). 161 TO 180. 189

other machinations among these were their confinement

;

in prison, in a dark and most dismal place their feet also

;

stretched in the stocks,* and extended to the fifth hole, and

other torments, which the enraged minions of wickedness,
especially when stimulated by the influence of Satan, are
accustomed to inflict upon the prisoners. Numbers of
them were, therefore, suffocated in prison, as many as the
Lord would have to depart, thus showing forth his glory.
Some of them, indeed, had been cruelly tormented, so that
it appeared they could scarcely live, though every means

were applied to recover them. Though confined in prison,

devoid of all human aid, they were strengthened by the
Lord, and filled with power from him both in body and mind
and they even stimulated and encouraged the rest. But the
new converts and those that were recently taken, whose
bodies were not exercised in trials, did not bear the oppres-
sion of incarceration, but died within the prison.
" The blessed Pothinus, who had faithfully performed the
ministrations of the episcopate at Lyons, and was past his
ninetieth year, was very infirm in body indeed, he scarcely
;

drew his breath, so weak was he at the time yet in the ;

ardour of his soul, and his eager desire for martyrdom,

he roused his remaininu" strenofth, and was himself also
dragged to the tribunal. Though his body, indeed, was
already nearly dissolved, partly by age and })artly by
disease, yet he still retained his life in him, that Christ
might triumph by it. When carried by tlie soldiers to
the tribunal, whither the public magistrates accompanied
him, as if he were Christ himself, and when all the mob
raised every outcry against him, he gave a noble testimony.
When interrogated by the governor, who was the God of
the Christians, he said, 'If thou art worthy, thou shalt
know.' After this he was unmercifully dragged away and
endured many stripes, whilst those that were near abused
him with their hands and feet in every possible way, not
even regarding his age. But those at a distance, whatso-
ever they had at hand, every one hurled at him, all think-

* The instrument of puuislinient here niontioned was a piece of timber,

with five pair of holes cut at certain distances apart. Tlic feet were put
into these, and secured with cords and ('Iters.
f
 ;

190 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

iiig it would be a great sin and impiety if they fell short

of wanton abuse against him. For they supposed they
would thus avenge their own gods. Thus, scarcely draw-
ing breath, he was thrown into prison, and after two days
he there expired. -
A
wonderful interposition of God was
then exhibited, and the boundless mercy of Christ clearly
displayed a thing that had rarely happened among brethren,
but by no means beyond the reach of the skill of Christ.
For those that had fallen from the faith on the first seizure,
were also themselves imprisoned, and shared in the suffer-
ings of the rest. Their renunciation did them no good at
this time, but those that confessed what they really were,
were imprisoned as Christians; no other charge being
alleged against them. But these, at last, were confined as
murderers and guilty culprits, and were punished with
twice the severity of the rest. The former, indeed, were
refreshed by the joy of martyrdom, the hope of the
promises, the love of Christ, and the Spirit of the Father
but the latter were sadly tormented by their own conscience.
So that the difference was obvious to all in their very
countenances, when they were led forth. For the one
went on joyfully, much glory and grace being mixed in their
faces, so that their bonds seemed to form noble ornaments,
and, like those of a bride, adorned with various golden
bracelets,and impregnated with the sweet odour of Christ,
they appeared to some anointed with earthly perfumes;
but the others, with downcast look, dejected, sad, and
covered with every kind of shame, in addition to this, were
reproached by the heathen as mean and cowardly, bearing
the charge of murderers, and losing the honourable,
glorious, and life-giving appellation of Christians. The
rest, however, seeing these were so much the more
effects,
confirmed, and those that were taken immediately con-
fessed, not even admitting the thought suggested by
diabolical objections." Introducing some further remarks,
they again proceed "After these things their martyrdom
:

was finally distributed into various kinds for platting and

;

constituting one crown of various colours and all kinds of

flowers, they offered it to the Father. It was right, indeed,
that these noble wrestlers, who had sustained a diversified
CHAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. IGl TO 180. IDl

contest, and had come oif with a glorious victory, sliould

bear away the great crown of immortality. Maturus,
therefore, and Sanctus, and Blandiiia, and Attains, were
led into the amphitheatre to the wild beasts, and to the
common spectacle of heathenish inhumanity, the day for
exhibiting the fight with wild beasts being designedly
appointed on our account. Maturus, hoAvever, and Sanc-
tus, again passed through all the tortures in the am{)lii-
theatre, just as if they had suffered nothing at all before,
or rather as those who in many trials before had defeated
the adversary, and now contending for the crown itself,
again as they passed, bore the strokes of the scourge*
usually inflicted there, the draggings and lacerations
from the beasts, and all that the madness of the people,
one here and another there, cried for and demanded and ;

last of all the iron chair, upon which their bodies were
roasted, whilst the fumes of their own flesh ascended to
annoy them. The tormentors did not cease even then, but
continued to rage so nmch the more, intending if possible
to conquer their perseverance. They could not, however,
elicit or hear anything from Sanctus, besides that con-
fession which he had uttered from the beoinnina'.
"These two, therefore, in whom life for the most part
had remained through the mighty conflict, were at last
despatched. On that day they were made an exhibition
to the world, in' place of the variety of gladiatorial com-
bats. Blandina, however, was bound and suspended on a
stake, and thus exposed as food to the assaults of wild
beasts, and as she thus appeared to hang after the manner
of the cross, by her earnest prayers she infused much
alacrity into the contending martyrs. For as they saw her
in the contest, with the external eyes, through their sister
they contemplated Him that was crucified for them, to
persuade those that believe in him, that every one who
suffers for Christ, will for ever enjoy comnnuiion witli the
living God. But as none of the beasts then touched her,
she was taken down from the stake, and remanded back
* The punishment here inflicted, Avas imuh like what is called niiuiiug
the f/avntlet. The hunters stood in a long line, and as the martyrs jiassed,
eacli one inflicted a stroke Avith a scourge upon the naked body.
192 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

again to prison to be reserved for another contest so that

;

by gaining the victory in many conflicts, she might render

the condemnation of the wily serpent irrefragable, and
though small and Aveak and contemptible, but yet clothed
with the mighty and invincible Avrestler Christ Jesus,
might also encourage her brethren. Thus she overcame
the enemy in many trials, and in the conflict received the
crown of immortality. But Attains himself, being ve-
hemently demanded by the populace, as he was a dis-
tinguished character, came well prepared for the conflict,
conscious as he was of no evil done by him, and as one who
had been truly exercised in Christian discipline, and had
always been a witness of the truth with us. When led
about in the theatre, with a tablet before him, on which
was written in Latin, This is Attains the Christian,' and
'

the people were violently incensed against him, the governor

learning that he was a Roman, ordered him to be remanded
back again to prison with the rest, concerning whom he
had written to Caesar, and was now awaiting his determi-
nation. But he (Attains) in the mean time was neither
idle nor unprofitable to them, and, by their patient en-
durance, the immeasurable mercy of Christ was manifested.
For by means of those that were yet living, were things
dead made to live. And the martyrs conferred benefits
upon those that were no martyrs (i.e. upon those that had
fallen away). Much joy was also created in the virgin
mother, (the church,) for those whom she had brought
forth as dead she recovered again as living. For by means
of these the greater part of those that fell away, again re-
traced their steps, were again conceived, were again endued
with vital heat, and learned to make the confession of their
faith. And now living again, and strengthened in their
faith, they approached the tribunal, where that God that
willeth not the death of the sinner, but inviteth all to re-
pentance, sweetly regarding them, they were interrogated
by the governor. For as Caesar had written that they
should be beheaded, but if any renounced the faith these
should be dismissed; at the commencement of the fair
which is held here, which indeed is attended by an im-
mense concourse of people from all nations, the governor
CFIAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 101 TO 180. 1 J);^

them as a show and })ub-

led forth the martyrs, exhibituif^
lic spectacle to the crowd. Wherefore, he also exaiiiiiied
them again, and as many as appeared to have the Jloman
citizenship, these he beheaded. The rest he sent away
to the wild beasts. But Christ was wonderfully glorified
in those that had before renounced him, as they then, con-
trary to suspicion on the part of the Gentiles, confessed.
all
And these, indeed, were separately examined, as if they
were soon to be dismissed but as they confessed, they
;

were added to the number of the martyrs. Those, how-

ever, who had never any traces of the faith, nor any con-
ception of the marriage garment, nor any thought of the
fear of God, remained without, who, as the sons of per-
dition, blasphemed the way by their apostasy. All the
rest, however, were attached to the church, of whom, when
examined, a certain Alexander was found to be one, a
}*hrygian by birth, and physician by profession. Having
passed many years in Gaul, and being well known for his
love of God and his freedom in declaring the truth, for he
was not destitute of apostolical grace, he stood before the
tribunal, and by signs encouraged them to a good confes-
sion, appearing to those around the tribunal as one in the
pains of childbirth. The mob, however, chagrined that
tliose who had before renounced the faith were again con-
fessing, cried out against Alexander, as if he had been the
cause of this. And when the governor urged and asked
him who he was, and he replied that he was a Christian,
in his rage he condemned him to the wild beasts, and ac-
cordingly, on the following day he entered the arena with
Attains. For the governor, to gratify the i)eople, also gave
up Attains a second time to the beasts.
" Thus, enduring all the torments that were invented as
punishment in the amphitheatre, and after sustaining the
arduous conflict, these were likewise finally desfjatclicd.
As to Alexander, he neither uttered a groan nor any moan-
insr sound at all, but in his heart communed with God; and
Attains, when placed upon the iron chair, and the finnes
from his roasting body arose upon him, said to the multi-
tude in T/.itin: 'Lo, this is to devour men, and yon iirc
doing it. But as to us, we neither devour men nor connnit
194 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

any other evil.' And when asked what was the name of
God, he answered, God has no name like a man. After all
these, on the last day of the shows of gladiators, Blandina
was again brought forth, together with Fonticus, a youth
about fifteen years old. These were brought in every day
to see the tortures of the rest. Force was also used to
make them swear by the idols and when they continued
;

firm, and denied their pretended divinity, the multitude

became outrageous at them, so that they neither com-
passionated the youth of the boy nor regarded the sex of the
woman. Hence they subjected them to every horrible
suffering, and led them through the Vvdiole round of torture,
ever and anon striving to force them to swear, but were
unable to effect it. Fonticus, indeed, encouraged by his
sister, so that the heathen could see that she was encourag-
ing and confirming him, nobly bore the whole of these
sutterings, and gave up his life. But the blessed Blandina,
last of all. as a noble mother that had animated her chil-
dren, and sent them as victors to the great King, herself
retracing the ground of all the conflicts her children had
endured, hastened at last, with joy and exultation at the
issue, to them, as if she were invited to a marriage feast,
and not to be cast to wild beasts. And thus, after scourging,
after exposure to the beasts, after roasting, she was finally
thrown into a net and cast before a bull, and when she had
been well tossed by the animal, and had now no longer any
sense of what was done to her by reason of her firm hope,
confidence, faith, and communion with Christ, she too was
despatched. Even the Gentiles confessed, that no woman
among them had ever endured sufferings as many and
great as these. But not even then was their madness and
cruelty to the saints satisfied; for these fierce and barbar-
ous people, stimulated by the savage beast Satan, were in
a fury not easy to be assuaged, so that their abuse of the
bodies assumed another novel and singular aspect. Not
abashed when overcome by the martyrs, but evidently des-
titute of all reason, tlie madness both of the governor and
tlie_people, as of some savage beast, blazed forth so much
the more, to exhibit the same unjust hostility against us.
That the Scriptures might be fulfilled, He that is unjust
'
 "

CHAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 195

let him be unjust still, and he that is righteous let liiin be

righteous still' (Rev. xxii. 11). For those that were suftb-
cating in the prison, they cast to the dogs, carefully watch-
ing them night and day, lest any should be buried by us,
and then also cast away the remains left by the beasts and
the tire, howsoever they had either been mangled or burned.
They also guarded the heads of the others, together with
the trunks of their bodies, with military watches, for many
days in succession, in order to prevent them from being
buried. Some, indeed, raged and gnashed their teeth
against them, anxious to find out some better way of
punishment. Others, again, laughed at and insulted them,
extolling their idols, and imputing to them the punishment
of the martyrs. But others, more moderate, and who in
some measure appeared to sympathize, frequently upbraided
them, sa5nng, 'Where is their God, and Avhat benefit has
their religion been to them, which they preferred to their
o^^^l life ?' Such was the variety of disposition among the
Gentiles, but among our brethren, matters were in great
affliction for want of liberty to commit the bodies to the
earth. For neither did the night avail us for this purpose,
nor had money any effect to persuade, nor could any
prayers or entreaties move them. But they guarded them
in ever}^ possible way, as if it were a great gain to prevent
them from burial." To these, they afterwards add other
accounts, saying: "The bodies of the martyrs, after being-
abused in every possible manner, and thus exposed to the
open air for six days, were at length burned and reduced
to ashes by the wretches, and finally cast into the Rhone
that flows near at hand, that there might not be a vestige
of them remaining on the 4«r»d, These things they did '

as if they were able to overcome God, and destroy their

resurrection, as they themselves gave out, 'that they
might not have any hope of rising again, in the belief of
which, they have introduced a new and strange religion,
and contemn the most dreadful punishments, and are pre-
pared to meet death even with joy. Now we shall see,
whether they will rise again and whether their God is able
;

to help them, and rescue them out of our hands.'

 196 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

CHAPTER 11.

THOSE THAT HAD FALLEN AWAY, KINDLY RESTORED BY THE

PIOUS MARTYRS.

Such were the occurrences that befel the churches of

Christ under the above-mentioned emperor, from which it
is easy to conjecture what was the probable course of
things in the other provinces. It may be well here to add
to these accounts, other extracts from the same epistle, in
which the moderation and benevolence of these martyrs
wliom we have mentioned, is recorded in the following
words: "They were also so zealous in their imitation of
Christ, who, though in the form of God, thought it not
robbery to be equal with God, that though they w^re
esteemed in the same light, and had neither once nor twice,
but frequently, endured martyrdom, and had been again
taken away from the beasts to prison, and had brands, and .^
'^
-t: scars, and wounds spread over them, they did not proclaim
themselves martyrs, fo^4^ €l4d~iiQt_beeoffle us to apply this
IfTW name to them ; and if any one of us, either by letter or in
conversation, called them martyrs, they seriously reproved
us. For they cheerfully yielded the title of martyr to
Christ, the true and faithful Martyr (witness), the First-
begotten from the dead, the Prince of divine life." They
also made mention of those martyrs that had already de-
parted, and said " They now are martyrs whom Christ
:

has thought worthy to be received in their confession,

setting the seal to their martyrdom by the issue. But we
are but indifferent and mean confessors, and with tears
did they intreat the brethren, that they should offer up
incessant prayers, that they might be made perfect. They
exhibited, indeed, the power of martyrdom in fact, exer-
cising much freedom in declaring themselves to all people,
and manifested their noble patience and fearless intrepidity;
but the name of martyrs they declined receiving from the
brethren, filled as they were with the fear of God." Again,
after a little, they said, "They humbled themselves under
the mighty hand by which they were now highly exalted.
Then, they defended themselves before all, they accused

i^a\j-rt i/i/v,\A -iika.

CHAP. III.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 197

none, they loosed all, they bound none. They prayed for
those that were so bitter in their hostility, like Stephen,
the perfect martyr. 'Lord, impute not this sin to them.'
And if he prayed for tliose that stoned him, how much
more should they pray for the brethren!" And again
they say, after mentioning- other matters, "That their
greatest conflict against Satan was on account of the sin-
cerity of their love, that the beast being strangled, might
be forced to restore alive those whom he thought he liad
already devoured. For they did not arrogate any supe-
riority over the backsliders but in those things wherein
:

they themselves abounded, in this they supplied those that

were deficient, exercising the compassion of mothers, and "i
pouring forth many prayers to the Father on their account.
They implored life, and he gaveit to them, which they
also shared neighbours; coming off victorious
with, their
over all, to God always lovers of peace, they always re-
:

commended peace, and with peace they departed to God ;

not leaving grief to their mother (the church), or discord

or dissensions to the brethren, but joy and peace, unanimity
and love. This account may be profitably added, respecting
the love of those blessed brethren towards those that fell
away, on account of those also, who, after these events, un-
sj)aringly exercised an inhuman and merciless disposition
towards the members of Christ." -•'
^ ^ " a--.,
, .
^ '
-. -

CHAPTER ITI. 1y:o\/TtS

THE VISION THAT APPEARED TO ATTALUS THE MARTYR, IN
A DREAM.
The same epistle of the above-mentioned martyrs also
contains another account worthy of record, which no one
C(juld regret to be presented to the knoAvledge of our
readers. It is as follows: "A certain Alcibiades, who was
one of these, (martyrs,) and who had led a hard and rough
kind of life, partook of no food usually eaten, but merely
bread and water. When cast into prison, and he attemi)ted
to lead the same kind of life, it was revealed to Attains,
after the first conflict which he finished in the amphi-
theatre, that Alcibiades did not do well in not making use
198 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK V.

of the creatures of God, and Affording an example of

offence to others. Alcibiades, therefore, in obedience to
this, partook of all kinds of food, and gave thanks to God;
for neither were they destitute of divine grace, but the
Divine Spirit was their counsellor." But let this suffice
concerning these. Now as Montanus and Alcibiades,* and
Theodotus, in Phrygia, then first began to be esteemed
by many for their gifts, (as there were many other wonder-
ful powers of divine grace, yet exhibited even at that time
in different churches, ) they created the belief with many,
that they also were endued with prophecy. And as there
was a dissension in consequence of these men, the brethren
in Gaul again presented their own pious and correct judg-
ment also concerning these, and published several letters
of the martyrs that had been put to death among them.
These they had written whilst yet in prison, and addressed
to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia. And not only to
these but likewise to Eleutherus, who was then bishop of
Kome, negotiating as it were for the peace of the churches.

^ ^ CHAPTER IV.
THE MAETYRS COMMEND IREN^US IN THEIR EPISTLE.

These same martyrs recommending also Irenseus, Avho

was then a presbyter of the church at Lyons, to the bishop
of Rome before mentioned, bear abundant testimony in
his favour, as the following extracts show: "We pray and
desire, father Eleutherus, that you may rejoice in God in
all things and always. We have requested our brother
and companion Irenteus to carry this epistle to you, and
we exhort you to consider him as commended to you as a
zealous follower of the testament (covenant) of Christ.
For if we knew that any place could confer righteousness
upon any one, we would certainly commend him among
the first as a presbyter of the church, the station that he
holds." Why should we here transcribe the list of those
martyrs given in the above-mentioned epistle, of whom
some Avere made perfect by decapitation, some cast to be

* This is a clifFereut Alcibiades from the one before mentioned.

oM l'' iX\j~- Atv. f^-M^^ /}Vv--t^tA~fi(.v,i'Ln "?

CHAP, v.] AURELIUS AND VEKUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 11)9

devoured by wild beasts, and others again fell asleep in

prison ? Whyrepeat the number of conlessors still living?
For whoever wishes to learn these, can more easily obtain
the I'ullest account by consulting the epistle itself, which,
as I said, has been inserted by us in our collection of
martyrs. Such were the events that hap[)ened under
Antonine. C'.l. fi .In. | S^T '

CHAPTER V.
GOD SENT RAIN FKOM UEAVEN TO MAUCUS AURELIUS, TUE
EMPEROR, AT TUE PRAYERS OE OUR BRETUREN.
It is said that when Marcus Aurelius CiBsar, the brother
of the former, was about to engage in battle with the
Germans and Sarmatians, he and his army were suffering
Avith thirst, and were greatly at a loss on this account.
When those soldiers that belonged to the Melitine legion,
as was called, by a faith which has continued from that
it

time to this, bending their knees upon the earth whilst

drawn up in battle array against the enemy, according to
our peculiar custom of praying, engaged in prayer to
God. And as this was a singular spectacle to the enemy,
a still more singular circumstance is reported to have
happened immediately; the lightning drove the enemy into
ilight and destruction, while a shower came down and
refreshed the army of those that then called upon God, the
whole of which was on the point of perishing with thirst.
This history is related by historians who are strangers to
our doctrine, who, however, took an interest in the writ-
ings of those whom we have mentioned; and it is also
stated by our own writers, Avhilst the wonderful event is
also added by historians who differ from our faith, but who
do not admit that this happened at the prayers of our
brethren. But the fact is handed down on record by our
brethren, as lovers of truth, in a plain and undisguised
manner. Of these we might mention Apollinaris, who says
that from that time, the legion, at whose prayers the won-
der took place, received an appellation ap])ro[)riate to the
event, from the emperor, being called the fulinmea, or
thundering legion. TertuUian also might be cited as a
200 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. ' [bOOK V.

suitable witness of these things, in the Apology that he

addressed to the Roman senate for the faith, the work
which has been already mentioned by us, in which he con-
iirms the history with greater and more powerful proof,
where he writes as follows: "There are epistles of the
most learned emperor Marcus still extant, in which he him-
self bears testimony, that when his army was ready to
perish for want of water, it Avas saved by the prayers of
the Christians." He says also, "that the same emperor
threatened death to those that attempted to accuse us."
To which he also adds, "What kind of laws are those
which the wicked, unjust, and cruel put in force against
us alone? which neither Vespasian observed, although he
conquered the Jews; which Trajan in part annulled, for-
bidding that the Christians should be hunted up which ;

not even Adrian, though very inquisitive in all matters,

nor he that was surnamed the Pious, confirmed." But
every one may place these to what account he pleases.
Let us proceed to the order of our history. Pothinus hav-
ing died with the other martyrs of Gaul, in the ninetieth
year of his age, he was succeeded by Irenseus in the epis-
copate of the church at Lyons. We have understood he
was a hearer of Polycarp in his youth. This writer has
inserted the succession of the bishops in his third book
against the heresies, where he reviews the catalogue down
to Eleutherus, whose times we are now examining, as he
laboured with him in the production of this work, writing
as follows. ^Aaa^»?)\x \^<^5

CHAPTER VL
CATALOGUE OF THE BISHOPS OF ROME.
" The blessed apostles having founded and established
the church, transmitted the office of the episcopate to
Linus. Of this Linus, Paul makes mention in his Epistles
to Timothy. He was succeeded by Anencletus, and after
him Clement held the episcopate, the third from the
H[)ostles. Who, as he had seen the blessed apostles, and
had ])een connected with them, might be said to have the
doctrine of the apostles still sounding in his ears, and what
CHAP. VII.] AURELIUS AND VEUUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 201

they delivered before his eyes. And not only he, but many
others were still left, who had been taught by the apostles.
In the times of this Clement, there was no little dissen-
sion among the brethren at Corinth, on occasion of which
the church at Rome wrote a considerable Epistle to the
(Corinthians, confirming them in peace, and renewing their
faith and the doctrine they had lately received from the
apostles." After a little, he subjoins: "But this Clement
was succeeded by Evarestus, and Evarestus by Alexander,
Xystus followed as the sixth from the apostles, after whom
was Telesphorus, who also illustriously suffered martyr-
dom, then came Hyginus, and after him Pius. He ^vas
followed by Anicetus, and as he was succeeded by Soter,
the twelfth from the apostles in the episcopate now is
Eleutherus, in the same order and the same doctrine (or
succession*) in which the tradition of the apostles in the
church and the promulgation of the truth has descended
tons." Ji3^\,t,'b.\i^S'

CHAPTER VII.
MIRACLES WERE PERFORMED IN THOSE TIMES BY THE
BELIEVERS.

These accounts are given by Iren^eusin those five books

of his, to which he gave the of " Refutation and
title
Overthrow of False Doctrine." In the second book of the
same Avork, he also shows that even down to his times,
instances of divine and miraculous power were remaining
in some churches. " Far are they," says he, " from raising
the dead, in the manner the Lord and his apostles did by
prayer, yet even among the brethren, frequently in a case
of necessity, when a whole church has united in much
fasting and prayer, the spirit has returned to the exani-
niated body, and the man has been granted to the })niyers
ofnie saints." And again, he says, after other observa-
tions " But if they say that our Lord also did these
;

things only in appearance, we shall refer them back to the

l)rophetic declarations, and shall show from them that all
* The word succession, in tlic parcntlicsis, is adopted by Valesius as the
correct reading.
 202 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

those things were strictly foretold, and were done by him,

and that he alone is the Son of God. Wherefore, also,
those that were truly his disciples, receiving grace from
him, in his name performed these things for the benefit of
the rest of men, as every one received the free gift from
Him. Some, indeed, most certainly and truly cast out
demons, so that frequently those persons themselves that
were cleansed from wicked spirits, believed and were re-
ceived into the church. Others have the knowledge of things
to come, as also visions and prophetic communications;
others heal the sick by the imposition of hands, and restore
them to health. And, moreover, as we said above, even
the dead have been raised and continued with us many
years. And why should we say more? It is impossible
to tell the number of the gifts which the church through-
out the world received from God, and the deeds performed
in the name of Jesus Christ, that was crucified under
Pontius Pilate, and this too every day for the benefit of
the heathen, without deceiving any, or exacting their
xP^ money. For as she has received freely from God, she
also freely ministers." In another place the same author
writes " As we hear many of the brethren in the church
:

who have prophetic gifts, and who speak in all tongues

through the Spirit, and who also bring to light the secret
things of men for their benefit, and who expound the
mysteries of God." These gifts of difi'erent kinds also
continued with those that were worthy until the times
mentioned. ^
t TJ

CHAPTER VIII.
THE STATEMENT OF IKEN^^US RESPECTING THE SACRED
SCRIPTURES.

Since we have promised in the outset of our work to

give extracts occasionally when we refer to the declara-
tions of the ancient presbyters and historians of the
church, in which they have transmitted the traditions
that have descended to us respecting the sacred Scrip-
tures; among whom Irenicus was one; let us now give
his words, and first of all what he has said of the holy
CHAP. VIII.] AURELIUS AND VEllUS, A.I). IGl TO 180. 203

gospels " Matthew produced his gospel written among

:

the Hebrews in their own dialect, whilst Peter and l^aul

proclaimed the gospel and founded the church at Rome.
After the departure of these, Mark, the disciple and in-
terpreter of Peter, also transmitted to us in writing what
had been preached by him. And Luke, the companion of
Paul, connnitted to writing the gospel j)reached by him.
Afterwards John, the disciple of our Lord, the same that
lay upon his bosom, also published the gospel, whilst he
was yet at Ephesus in Asia." Tliis is what this author
says in the third book of the work already mentioned;
and in the fifth, he thus descants on the Kevelation of
John and the calculation of antichrist's name: " As matters
are thus, and the number is thus found in all the genuine
and ancient copies, and as they who saw John attest;
reason itself shows that the number of the name of the
beast is indicated by the Greek letters which it contains."
And a little further on he speaks of the same John " We, :

therefore," says he, " do not venture to affirm any thing

with certainty respecting the name of antichrist. For
wcvQ; it necessary that his name should be clearly an-
nounced to the present age, it would have been declared
by him who saw the revelation. For it has not been long-
since it was seen, but almost in our own generation, about
the end of Domitian's reign." These are what he states
respecting the Revelation. He also mentions the First
J^4)istle of John, extracting many testimonies from it he :

also mentions the First Epistle of Peter. And he not

only knew, but also admitted the book called Pastor, in
these words: " Well is it said in that work which declares,
'
First of all believe that there is one God, who created
and arranged all things,'" &c.
He also quotes some expressions from the Wisdom of
Solomon, almost in these words: "The vision of God is
productive of immortality, but innnortality makes us to
be next to God." He also mentions the conmientarics
of a certain apostolical presl)yter, whose name he luis
passed by in silence; he also adds his expositions of the
sacred Scriptures. He moreover makes mention of Justin
Martyr and Ignatius, taking some testimony also from
 204 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK V.

the works written by these. He also promises in a se-

parate work to refute some of the writings of Marcion.
Hear also what he has written respecting the translation
of the holy Scriptures by the seventy. " God," says he,
" became man, and the Lord himself saved us, giving us
the sign of the virgin. But not as some say, that now
presume to interpret the Scriptures :
'
Behold a young
sy^c' woman shall conceive and bear a son,' as Theodotion of
Ephesus and Aquila of Pontus have translated, both of
them Jewish proselytes. Whom the Ebionites following,
assert that Jesus was begotten of Joseph." After a little
he adds
:
" For before the Romans established their empire,
whilst yet the Macedonians had possession of Asia, Ptolemy,
tlie son of Lagos, being ambitious to adorn the library es-
tablished by him in Alexandria, with the works of all
men, as many as were worthy of being studied, requested
of the inhabitants of Jerusalem to have their works trans-
lated into the Greek; but as they were yet subject to the
Macedonians, they sent seventy of their elders that were
best skilled in the Scriptures, and in both languages, to
Ptolemy, and thus Providence favoured his design. But
as he wished them to make the attempt separately, and
apprehensive, lest by concert they might conceal the truth
of the Scriptures by their interpretation, therefore sepa-
rating them from one another, he commanded all to write
the same translation. And this he did in all the books.
Assembling therefore in the same place, in the presence
of Ptolemy, and each of them comparing their respective
versions, God was glorified, and the Scriptures were re-
cognised as truly divine, as all of them rendered the same
things, in the very same expressions, and the same words,
from the beginning to the end. So that the Gentiles
present knew that the Scriptures Avere translated by a
Divine inspiration. Neither was it any thing extraor-
dinary that God should have done this, who, indeed, in
the captivity of the people under Nebuchadnezzar, when
the Scriptures had been destroyed, and the Jews returned
to their country after seventy years, subsequently in the
times of Artaxerxes king of the Persians, inspired Esdras
the priest, of the tril^e of Levi, to compose anew all tlie
CHAP. X.] COMMODUS, A.I). 180 TO 193. 205

discourses of the ancient prophets, and to restore to the

people the laws given by Moses." Thus far Irenaeus.

CHAPTER IX.
THE BISHOPS UNDER COMMODUS.
Antoninus havmg held the empire nineteen years,
Commodus received the government. In his hrst year
Julian undertook the superintendence of the churches of
Alexandria, after Agrippinus had tilled the office twelve
years.
'^^If^y^f'^^'rcA "T tyTTxsrJ

CHAPTER X.
OF PANT^NUS THE PHILOSOPHER.
About the same time, the school of the faithful was
governed by a man most distinguished for his learning,
whose name Avas Panta3nus; as there had been a school of
sacred literature established there from ancient times,
which has continued down to our own, and whicli we have
understood was conducted by men distinguished ibr
eloquence, and the study of divine things. For the tra-
dition is, that this philosopher was then in great eminence,
as he had been first disciplined in the philosopliical })rin-
ciples of those called stoics. But he is said to have
displayed such ardour, and so zealous a disposition, re-
specting the divine word, that he was constituted a
herald of the gospel of Christ to the nations of tlie east,
and advanced even, as far as India. There were even
there yet many evangelists who were ardently striving to
employ their inspired zeal after the apostolic example, to
increase and build up the divine word. Of these Pantajnus
is said to have been one, and to have come as far as tlie
Indies. And the report is, that he there found his own
arrival anticipated by some who there were acquainted
with the gospel of Matthew, to whom Bartlioloniew, one
of the apostles, had preached, and had left them the same
gospel in the Hebrew, whicli was also preserved until this
time. PantaMius, after many prMisoworthy deeds, was
finally at the head of the Alexanch-ian sciiool, commenting
 206 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

on the treasures of divine truth, both orally and in his

writings.

CHAPTER XL
CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA.
At this time, also, flourished Clement at Alexandria,
of the same name with hhn who anciently presided over
the church of Rome, and who was a disciple of the apostles.
This Clement was devoted to the study of thefsame /Scrip-
tures with Panta^nus, and in his Institutioiis expressly
|j»- mentions the latter by name as his teacher. He also
appears to me to designate this same one in the first book
i^S^Vj of his Stromata, when he points out the most distinguished

of the apostolic succession, which he had received from

tradition, in the following words " These books," says he,
:

f^^ " were not fabricated as a work of ostentation, but they

^ are treasured up by me as a kind of commentaries for my
old age, and an antidote to forgetfulness, as a natural
image and sketch of those efficacious and inspired doctrines
which I was honoured to receive from those blessed and
truly excellent men. Of these, the one was lonicus in
Greece, but the other in Magna Gra^cia; the one of them
being a Syrian, the other a native of Egypt. Others,
however, there were, living in the east and of these, one
;

y ' was from Assyria, another of Palestine, a Hebrew by

'

descent. The last that I met with was the first in ex-
cellence. Him I found concealed in Egypt; and, meeting
him there, I ceased to extend my search beyond him, as
one who had no superior in abilities. These, indeed, pre-
served the true tradition of the salutary doctrine, which,
as given by Peter and James, John and Paul, had de-
scended from father to son. Though there are few like
their fathers, they have, by the favour of God, also come
down to us to plant that ancient and apostolic seed likewise
in our minds." ,

i' 1
CHAP, xiil] commodus, a.d. 180 TO 193. 207

CHAPTER XII.
THE BISHOPS OF JERUSALEM.
At this time, also, Narcissus, who is celebrated among
many even at this day, was noted as bisliop of Jerusalem,
being the fifteenth in succession since the invasion of the
Jews under Hadrian. Since this event, we have shown
that the church there consisted of Gentiles after those of
the circumcision, and that Marcus was the first bishop of
the Gentiles that presided there. After him, Cassianus
held the episcopal office after him followed Publius, then
;

jMaximus these were followed by Julian, then Gains after

; ;

him S}anmachus, and another Gains; and then another

Julian, who was followed by Gapito, and Valens and
Dolichianus. Last of all Narcissus, the thirtieth in
regular succession from the apostles. 7/

GHAPTER XIIL
OF RHODON, AND THE DISSENSION OCCASIONED BY MARCION,
WHICH HE RECORDS.
About Rhodon, a native of Asia, being
this time, also,
instructed, as himself says, by Tatian, with whom we have
already become acquainted, and having written various
other books, among the rest also combated the heresy of
Marcion. This, he says, was split into various opinions in
his time; and describing those that occasioned the division,
he also accurately refutes the perverse doctrines devised by
each of them. Hear him in his own words " Hence," :

says he, " they are also divided among themselves, as they
maintain a doctrine that cannot stand. For from this herd
arose Apelles, who assuming a gravity of deportment, and
presuming upon his age, professed to believe but one
principle, and that the prophetic declarations proceeded
from an adverse spirit. He was deluded, however, by the
responsive oracular answers of a certain virgin under
demoniacal influence, and whose name was Philumena.
Lut others, as the ]\Iariner Marcion himself, inti-oduced
two principles, to which sect belong Potitus and Basilicus.
208 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

These following that wolf of Pontus (Marcion), and, like

the former, unable to iind the division of things, sunk into
licentiousness, and roundly asserted, without any proof,
that there were two principles. Others, again, declining
from them to a still greater error, established not only two
but three natures." Of these, the chief and leader was
Syneros, as those that established his school say. But
the same author writes, that he also had some conference
with Apelles. " For," says he, " the old man Apelles,
when he came into conversation with us, was refuted in
many of his false assertions. Hence, he also said, that one
ought not to examine doctrine, but that each one should
continue as he believed. For he asserted, that those who
trusted in him that was crucified would be saved, if they
were only found engaged in good works. But he asserted,
that the most obscure of all things was, as we before said,
the question respecting the Deity." He said there was one
principle, as our doctrine asserts: then, after advancing
the whole of his opinion, he subjoins the following:
" When I said to him, ' How do you prove this? or how
;'
can you say there is one principle ? I wish you to explain
he said, that the prophecies refuted themselves, because
'

they uttered nothing that was true, for they are inconsistent
and false, and contradict themselves; but said, that he did
not, however, know there was only one principle, he was
only moved to adopt this opinion.' Then conjuring him
to speak the truth, he swore that he did speak the truth,
and said he did not understand how there could be a God
without being produced, but that he believed it. On
learning this, I laughed, and reproved him because whilst
;

he asserted that he was a teacher, he knew not how to

establish that which he taught."
In the same work wliich he addressed to Callistion, he
confesses that he himself was taught by Tatian at Rome,
and says, also, that a book of questions had been written
by Tatian, in which he professes to explain what was
hidden and obscure in the sacred writings: Rhodon
promises that he would give solutions to these questions in
a work of his own. There is also a commentary of his
extant, on the Hexfemeron. But this same Apelles uttered
CHAP. XVI.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 209

innumerable impieties against the law of Moses, and in

many works he reviled the sacred Scriptures, using no
small exertions, as it seems, to refute and overturn them.
Thus far, however, respecting these.

CHAPTER XIV.
THE FALSE PROPHETS OF THE PHRYGIANS.
As the enemy of the church of God is the great ad-
versary of all goodness, and the promoter of evil, and
since he omits no method of plotting against men, he was
active again in causing new heresies to spring up against
the church. Some like venomous reptiles crept over
Asia and Phrygia, pretending that Montanus was the Para-
clete,* but that the two women who followed him, Priscilla
and Maximilla, Avere prophetesses of Montanus.

CHAPTER XV.
OF THE SCHISM OF BLASTUS, AT ROME.
Others there were that flourished at Rome, at the head
of whom was Florinus, who lost his ofiice as a presbyter of
the church, and Blastus was very nearly involved in the
same fall witli him. These, also, drawing away many of
the church, seduced them into their opinions, each one
endeavouring separately to introduce his own innovations
upon the truth. Sdi^lz ^\q^ \ & SvS •

CHAPTER XVI.
THE AFFAIRS OF MONTANUS, AND HIS FALSE PROPHETS.
Against the above-mentioned heresy of the Phrygians,
that power which is the defender of the truth, raised up a
* Paraclete, the epithet of theHoly Spirit, occurring in St. John's gospel.
It is a Greek derivative, signifying Comforter or Advocate. Other false
teachers besides IMontanus, have either assumed or had this epithet applied
to them; among these, the impostor IMahomet is not the least noted, in the
gospel of Barna1)as, this name, by a change of the vowels, is nepiKXvTOf;, the
most gloriovs, instead of napuKXriTor. As this expresses the meaning of
Mahomet's name, the gospel of Barnabas is much valued, at least among the
African Mahometans. Sec the Koran, Sur. LXI.
14
210 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

powerful weapon and antagonist in Apollinaris of Hier-

apolis, whom we mentioned before, and in many other
eloquent men mth him; of whom, also, most abundant
matter has been left us for our history. One of them, in
the very beginning of his work against them, first inti-
mates that he would meet and refute them by open argu-
ment. For thus he commences his work "As for a long
:

and very considerable time, beloved Avircius Marcelkis,

I have been urged by thee to write a discourse against the
heresy which is called after Miltiades, I have been some-
what in doubt until now, not indeed for want of argument
to refute the false doctrine, or to bear witness to the truth,
but because fearful and apprehensive, lest I should appear
to give any new injunctions, or to add any thing to the
doctrine of the New Testament, which it is impossible that
any resolved to live according to the gospel, should add to
or diminish. Lately, however, having been at Ancyra, a
city of Galatia, and having understood that the church in
Pontus was very much agitated by this new prophecy, as
they call it, but which, as shall be shown, with divine
assistance, deserves rather the name of false prophecy, I
discoursed many days in the church, both respecting these
matters and others that were proposed so that the church,
;

indeed, rejoiced and was strengthened in the truth but ;

the adversaries were put to flight, and the opponents were

cast down. But as the presbyters of the place requested
that we should leave some account of those things that we
said, in opposition to the enemies of the truth, Zoticus
Otrenus also being present, who was our fellow-presbyter;
this, indeed, I did not perform, but I promised writing
thither, and to send it as soon as possible, if the Lord per-
mitted." This, and other matters, he states in the
beginning of his work, premising the cause of the men-
tioned heresy, as follows: " Their coinbinatiqn, therefore,
and recent heretical severance from the church, had for
its origin the following cause :
—There is said to be a
certain village of My si a in Phrygia, called Ardaba. There,
they say, during the proconsulship of Cratus in Asia, one
of those who was but a recent convert, Montanus by name,
in the excessive desire of his soul to take the lead, gave
 ,

CHAP. XVI.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 211

the adversary occasion against himself, so that he was

carried away in spirit, and wrought up into a certain kind
of frenzy and irregular ecstasy, raving, and speaking, and
uttering strange things, and proclaiming what was contrary
to the institutions that had prevailed in the church, as
handed down and preserved in succession from the earliest
times. But of those that happened then to be present,
and to hear these spurious oracles, some being indignant,
rebuked him as one under the influence of demons and the
spirit of delusion, and only exciting disturbances among the
multitude^' These bore in mind the distinction and the
\^ /\ J

warning given by our Lord, when he cautioned them to ^

be vigilantly on their guard against false prophets. Others '^ (

again, elated as if by the Holy Spirit, and the prophetic •

gift, and not a little pufted up and forgetting the caution

;

given by our Lord; challenged this insidious, flattering, 'v:

and seducing spirit, and were themselves captivated and v

seduced by his influence, so that they were no longer able

to silence him. Thus, by an artifice, or rather by a certain
crafty process, the devil having devised destruction against
those that disobeyed the truth, and thus excessively
honoured by them, secretly stimulated and fired their
understandings, already wrapt in insensibility, and wander-
ing away from the truth. He also excited two others,
females, and filled them with the spirit of delusion, so
that they spake like the former, in a kind of frenzy, out of
all propriety, and in a manner strange and novel. They
rejoiced and gloried in the spirit who thus pronounced
them happy and puffed them up by the greatness of his
promises. Sometimes also he pointedly and deservedly
condemned them, so that he might seem a chastising si)irit.
Those few that were deceived were Phrygians and the ;

same arrogant spirit* taught them to revile the "whole

church under heaven, because it gave neither access nor
honour to this false spirit of i)rophecy. The faithful,
therefore, held frequent conferences in many })hices
throughout Asia on this account, and having examined
these novel doctrines, pronounced them vain, rejected them

* Montaniis himself, prol)abl3-.

 ;

212 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

as heresy, and expelled and prohibited from communion

with the church those who held them." After relating
these facts in the beginning of his work, and introducing
the refutation of it throughout, he adds the following
remarks in the second book, respecting the end of those
just described. " Therefore," says he, " since they call us
slayers of the prophets, because we did not promptly
receive these talkative teachers, pretending that they were
those whom the Lord promised to send to his people, let
them tell us in the name of God, friends, which of these
who began prating from Montanus and his women, is there
that suffered persecution, or was slain by the impious?
None. Not even one of them has been seized and cruciiied
for the name (of Christ). None at all. Not one of then*
women was ever scourged in the synagogues of the Jews,
or stoned. No, never.
" Montanus and Maximilla, indeed, are said to have
died another death than this, for at the instigation of that
mischievous spirit, the report is, that both of them hung
themselves, not, indeed, at the same time, but at the par-
ticular time of each one's death, as the general report is
and thus they died and terminated their life like the traitor
Judas. Thus, also, the general ophiion is, that Theodotus,
one of the first that was carried away by their prophecy, as it
was called, and who became a kind of patron of the delu-
sion, as if he should at some time be taken up and received
into the heavens, and who falling into trances, gave him-
self up to the spirit of deception, was finally tossed by
him like a quoit in the air, and thus miserably perished.
They say this happened as we have stated. But, my friend,
we do not presume to know anything certain of these mat-
ters, unless we had seen them. For perhaps both Montanus
and Theodotus, and the above-mentioned woman, may
have died in this way, or they may not." He mentions
also in thesame book, that the holy bishops of that time
attempted to refute the spirit in j\Iaximilla, but were pre-
vented by others who manifestly co-operated with the
spirit. His statement is as follows " And let not, as is
:

said in the same work of Asterius Urbanus, let not the

spirit of Maximilla say, I am chased like a wolf from
'
 J

CHAP. XVI. COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 213

the flock; I am no wolf. I am utterance, spirit, and

power.' But let liiiii. shoAV the power in the spirit effec-
tually, and prove it. And let lihn by the spirit face those
tluit were present at the time, to examine and argue with
the babbling spirit, men who were eminent, and bishops of
the church, Zoticus of Comana, Julian of A})amea, whose
^-- ^ng wzs the followers of Themison bridled, and prevented
^ them from refuting the false and seducing spirit."
In the same work, after stating other matters in refu-
tation of the false predictions of Maximilla, he likewise
indicates the time that he wrote this, and mentions also,
her declarations in which she foretold that there would be
wars and political convulsions. The falsity of which is
evinced by him as follows :
" And has not," says he, "the
falsehood of this been made obvious? For it is now more
than thirteen years since the woman died, and neither has
:o$ there been a partial nor a general Avar, but rather, by the
mercy of God, continued j^eace to the Christians." This
he writes in the second book. I shall also subjoin some
extracts from the third book, in which he speaks as
follows, against those who boasted that there were many
of their number that had suffered martyrdom " But,":

says he, " since they are at a loss what to reply to the
refutation of their errors, they fly for refuge to their
martyrs, saying they have many martyrs, and that this is
one sure evidence of the power of that spirit which they
call prophetical. But this, as it appears, is not the more
true on that account. For some of the otlier heresies |

\ also have a vast number of martyrs, but neither do we the

more on that account agree Avith them, nor acknowledge
that they have truth on their side. Indeed, they Avho
are called Marcionites, say that they had vast immbers
tliat were martyrs for Christ. But they do not confess
H Christ, in truth." And a little after he adds: "Hence,
whenever those that are called martyrs by the church, on
i'.ccount of enduring martyrdom for the true faith, happen
to fall in with those called martyrs of the Thrygian
heresy, they always separate from them and undergo
death, having no communion with them, because they do
not assent to the spull of Montanus and the women; and
 '

214 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK V.

that all this is true, and happened in our own times

at Apamea on the Menander, is manifest from those
who suffered martyrdom with Caius and Alexander of
Eumenia." 5 c|. T - rO- -
f 9" S"S

CHAPTER XVII.
OF MILTIADES AND HIS WORKS.
In the same work he also makes mention of the historian
Miltiades, who also wrote a book against the same heresy.
After quoting some passages from it, he adds " As I :

found these statements in one of their works against

another work written by our brother Alcibiades, in Avhich
he demonstrates the impropriety of a prophet's speaking
in ecstasy; this work 1 have abridged." After stating
other matters, he enumerates those who had prophesied
under the New Testament. Among these he mentions
one Ammias and Quadratus. "But the false prophet,"
says he, " is carried away by a vehement ecstasy, accom-
panied by want of all shame and fear; beginning, indeed,
with a designed ignorance, and terminating, as beforesaid,
in involuntary madness. They will never be able to show
that any in the Old or New Testament were thus violently
agitated and carried away in spirit. Neither will they be
able to boast that Agabus, or Judas, or Silas, or the
daughters of Philip, or Ammias in Philadelphia, or
Quadratus, or others that do not belong to them, ever
acted in this way." Again, after a little, he says, " If
after Quadratus and Ammias in Philadelphia, the women
Montanus succeeded in the gift of prophecy,
that followed
let them show us what women among them succeeded
Montanus and his women. For the apostle shows that the
gift of prophecy should be in all the church until the
coming of the Lord, but they can by no means show any
one at this time, the fourteenth year from the death of
Maximilla." Thus far this author. But the Miltiades
mentioned by him has left other monuments of his study
in the holy Scriptures, both in the works that he wrote
against the Greeks and those against the Jews. Both
treatises are written in two separate volumes. He has,
CHAP. XVIII.] COMMODUS, A.D. IHU TO 10;-). 215

moreover, written a work against the i)hilosophers of tlie

age, in favour of the philosophy which he embraced. a

CHAPTER XVIII.
APOLLONIUS ALSO REFUTES THE PHRYGIAN HERESY, AND
THOSE WHOM HE HAS MENTIONED.
The heresy of the Phrygians, as it was called, still con-
tinuing to prevail in Phrygia, ApoUonius undertook to
refute it in a particular work which he wrote on the one
;

hand correcting their false predictions in reference to what

they said, and on the other describing the life of those who
were its founders. Hear him in his own words I'especting
Montanus: " But who," says he, "is this new teacher?
His Avorks and his doctrines sufficiently show it. This is
he that taught the dissolutions of marriage, he that im-
posed laws of fasting, that called Pepuza and Tymium,
little places in Phrygia, a Jerusalem, in order to collect men
from every quarter thither; who established exactors of
money, and under the name of oiFerings, devised the
artifice to procure presents who provided salaries for those
;

that preached his doctrine, that it might grow strong by

gormandizing and gluttony." Thus far concerning Mon-
tanus and further on he writes concerning his prophet-
;

esses: "We show, therefore," says he, "that these same

leading prophetesses, as soon as they were filled with the
spirit, abandoned their husbands. How then can they
utter this falsehood, who call Prisca a virgin?" He after-
wards proceeds again " Does it not appear to you that the
:

Scripture forbids any prophet to receive gifts and money?

When, therefore, I see a i:>rophetess receiving both gold
and and precious garments, how can I fail to reject
silver,
her?" Again, further on, respecting a certain one of theii*
confessors, he says :
" Moreover, Themison, who was com-
pletely clad in a most plausible covetousness, could not bear
the great characteristic of confession, but threw aside
bonds and imprisonment for the abundance of wealth, and
though it became him to walk humbly, boasted as a
martyr, and dared to imitate the apostles by drawing up a
certain catholic epistle, to instruct those who had a better
 :

216 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

faith than himself, to contend for doctrines of empty

sound, and to utter impieties against the Lord and his
apostles and the holy church." Again, speaking of others
that are honoured among them as martyrs, he writes thus
"But not to speak of many, let the prophetess tell us the
Qircumstances of Alexander, who called himself a martyr,
with" whom she feasted, the same too that is adored by
numbers whose robberies and other crimes, for Avhich he
;

was punished, it is not for us to tell, but Avhich are pre-

served in the public records. Which of them forgives
another his sins? Does the prophetess forgive the martyr
his robberies? or the martyr forgive the prophetess her
avarice? Although the Lord has said, Lay not up for
'

yourselves gold or silver, nor two coats,' these, in direct

opposition, have committed great crimes in regard to the
possession of things thus prohibited. For we shall show,
that those that are called martyrs and prophets among
them, have derived pecuniary gain, not only from the
wealthy, but from the poor, and from widoAvs and orphans,
and if they have any confidence (of innocence) in this, let
them stand and settle these matters with us so that, if
;

they are conAdcted, they may abandon their misdemeanours

hereafter.
" The fruits of a prophet must be examined for by its
;

fruits the tree is known. But that those who wish may
understand the circumstances respecting this Alexander,
he was tried by ^milius Frontinus, the proconsul (of
Asia) at Ephesus, not for the name (of Christian) but for
the robberies Avhich he dared to commit, as he had already
been a transgressor. Then, however, pretending to the
name of the Lord, he Avas liberated, after he had spread
his errors among the faithful there. But the church of
the place whence he sprung Avould not receive him, because
he was a robber. Those, hoAvever, that Avish to learn his
history, can consult the public archives of Asia. And
yet the prophet pretends to be ignorant of this man, with
Avhom he lived many years. By refuting him, we also
overturn the pretensions of the prophet. The same thing
could be shown in many others, and if they have the
courage let them undergo the test of argument." In
CHAP. XIX.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 217

another part of the same work, he adds the followin"-,

respecting their boasted prophets " If," says he, " they
:

deny tliat their prophets took presents, let thein at least

acknowledge, that, if they should be proved to have re-
ceived them, they are no prophets. And of these matters
we will furnish a thousand proofs. But it is necessary
that all the fruits of a j^rophet should be examined. Tell
me, does a prophet dye (his hair) ? Does a prophet stain
(his eyelids)? Does a prophet delight in ornament? Does
a prophet play with tablets and dice ? Does he take usury ?
Let them first acknowledge these things, whether they are
right or not; and I ^vill show that they have been done
by them."
This same ^pollonius relates in the same work, that it
was forty yearslrom the time that Montanus undertook
his pretended prophe(.'y downi to the period Avhen he wrote
his work. And again he saySj that Zoticus, who^was also
mentioned by the former historian, when ]\Iaxhnilla was
pretending to utter prophecies at Pepuza, attempted to
interfere and reason with the spirit by which she was
stimulated, but Avas hindered by those that followed her
opinions. He mentions, also, a certain Thraseas among
the martyrs of the times, and also that it was handed down
by tradition, that our Saviour commanded his disciples
not to de})art from Jerusalem for twelve years, lie quotes,
also, the Revelations of John as testimony; and relates,
also, that a dead man was raised by the divine power,
through the same John, at Ephesus. Many other matters
lie also states; by which he abundantly refutes the error

of the above-mentioned heresy. .

These are the matters
stated by ApoUonius. y)k.y',\.t {.'-./ '
'

r r^-

CHAPTER XIX.
THE OPINION OF SERAPION RESFECTING THE HERESY OF THE
PHRYGIANS.

Serapion, who is said about this time to liave been the

bishop of tlie church of Antioch, after Maximinus, has
also made mention of the Avritings of ApoUinaris against
the same heresy. In a private letter, which he wrote to
218 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

Caricus and Ponticus, he mentions him, and also refutes

his heresy in the following words " But that you may
:

also see, that the influence of this lying party of a new

prophecy, as it is called, is abominated by all the brethren
in the world, I have also sent you the epistle of Claudius
Apollinaris, that most blessed bishop of Hierapolis in
Asia." In this same epistle of Serapion are also given the
subscriptions of several bishops, of whom one wrote as
follows :"I, Aurelius Cyrenius, a witness, wish you health."
Another, as follows " JElius Publius Julius, bishop of
:

Debeltum, a colony of Thrace, as sure as God lives in the

heavens, the blessed Sotas, in Anchialus, wished to cast
out the demon from Priscilla, and the hypocrites would not
suffer him." The signatures of many other bishops who
bear witness to the facts, are given in their own hand in
this epistle. And such are the statements referring to
these.

CHAPTER XX.
THE WRITINGS OF IRENyEUS AGAINST THE SCHISMATICS
AT ROME.
Iren^us composed various epistles in opposition to
those that attempted to disfigure the sound institutions
of the church at Rome. One addressed to Blastus, On
Schism. One to Florinus, On Sovereignty, or. On the
truth that God is not the author of evil for the latter
:

appeared to maintain this opinion on whose account, as

;

he was again on the point of being carried away by the

Valentinian delusion, Irenasus also wrote the treatise on
the Ogdoad, or the number eight in which book he also
;

shows that he was the first that received the original suc-
cession from the apostles. There, also, at the close of the
work, we found ajnost delightful remark of his, which we
shall deem incumbent on us also to add to the present
work. It is as follows: " 1 adjure thee, whoever thou art,
that transcribest this book, by our Lord Jesus Christ, and
by his glorious appearance, when he shall come to judge
the quick and dead, to compare what thou hast copied, and
to correct it by this original manuscript, from which thou
 ;

CHAP. XX.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 219

hast carefully transcribed; and that thou also copy this

adjuration, and insert it in the copy." These things may
be profitably read in his works, and we hope with equal
prolit have been related by us, that we may have these
ancient and truly holy men, as tlie noblest examples before
us. In that epistle, indeed, which we have already
mentioned, and which IrenaBus addressed to Florinus, he
again speaks of his intimacy with Poly carp. " These
doctrines," says he, "0Florinus, to say the least, are not
of a sound understanding. These doctrines are incon-
sistent with the church, and calculated to thrust those that
follow them into the greatest impiety. These doctrines,
not even the heretics out of the church ever attempted to
assert. These doctrines were never delivered to thee by (xri
the presbyters before us, those who also were the im-
mediate disciples of the apostles. For I saw thee when
I was yet a boy in the lower Asia with Polycarp, moving
in great splendour at court, and endeavouring by all means
to gain his esteem. I remember the events of those times
much better than those of more recent occurrence. As the
studies of our youth, growing with our minds, unite Avith
them so firmly that I can tell also the very place where
the blessed Polycarp was accustomed to sit and discourse
/ and also his entrances, his walks, his manner of life, the
^./form of his body, his conversations with the people, and
his familiar intercourse with John, as he Avas accustomed to
tell, as also his familiarity with those that had seen the
Lord. How also he used to relate their discourses, and
what things he had heard from them concerning the Lord.
Also concerning his miracles, his doctrine, all these were
told by Polycarp, in consistency with the holy Scriptures,
as he had received them from the eye-witnesses of the
doctrine of salvation. These things, by the mercy of God,
and the opportunity then afforded me, I attentivel}' heard,
noting them doAvn, not on paper, but in my heart; and
these same facts I am always in the habit, by the grace of
God, of recalling faithfully to mind. And I can bear
witness in the sight of God, that if that blessed and apos-
tolic presl^yter had heard any such thing as this, he would
have exclaimed and stopped his cars, and according to his

^ U-JlouS '^NfjOY^y\^
220 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

custom, would have said: '0 good God, unto what times
hast thou reserved me, that I should tolerate these things!'
He would have fled from the place in which he had sat
or stood, hearing doctrines like these. From his epistles,
also, which he wrote to the neighbouring churches, in
order to coniirm them, or to some of the brethren in
order to admonish or to exhort them, the same thing may
be clearly shown." Thus far Irenseus.

CHAPTER XXI.
THE MARTYRDOM OF APOLLONIUS, AT ROME.
About the same period, in the reign of Commodus, our
circumstances were changed to a milder aspuct, as there
was peace by the grace of God prevailing in the cliurches
throughout the whole world. Then also the salutary
doctrine brought the minds of men from every race on
earth, to the devout veneration of the supreme God, so
that now, man}^ of those eminent at Home for their
wealth and kindred, with their whole house and family,
yielded to their salvation. But this was not to be easily
borne by the adversary of all good, that demon who in his
o^vn nature is envy itself for he again prepared for action,
:

and commenced plotting various devices against us. He

led to the tribunal Apollonius, one of the faithful at that
day, renowned for his learning and wisdom, b}^ stimulating
a certain man, well calculated to be his minister for such
a purpose, to bring accusation against him. But this
miserable instrument, entering upon the charge out of
season, when such informers were not suffered to
live * according to the imperial edict, his limbs were im-
mediately broken, after Perennis the judge had pronounced
the sentence. But this most approved and divinely
favoured martyr, as the judge earnestly desired and en-
treated him to give an account of himself before the senate,
delivered a most eloquent defence of the faith for which
he was suffering, in the presence of all, and terminated
his life, by decapitation, according to the decree of the
senate as there was a law of long standing with them,
;

that those who had been once led to trial, and that would

f /
CHAP. XXIII.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 221

by no means change their purpose, should not be dismissed.

But the declarations of this martyr before the judge, and
tlie answers that he gave to the questions of Perennis, and
his whole defence before the senate, whoever wishes to
know, may learn from the narratives of ancient martyrs
collected l^y us.

CHAPTER XXII.
THE BISHOPS THAT FLOURISHED AT THIS TIME.
In the tenth year of the reign of Commodus, Eleu-
therus, who had held the episcopate for thirteen years,
Avas succeeded by Victor. In this year, also, Julian»«, who B i

had the episcopal charge of the churches at Alexandria -^

ten years, was succeeded by Demetrius. At this time,
also, was j^et living the above-mentioned Serapion, bishop
of Antioch, and the eighth in succession from the apostles.
At GaBsarea, in Palestine, Theophilus presided; and Nar-
cissus, who was mentioned before, had still at the same
time the administration of the church in Jerusalem. Bac-
chyllus was then also bishop of Corinth, in Greece, and
Polycrates of the church at Ephcsus, and many others
besides these, as is probable, were prominent. We have
only given the names of those. whose orthodoxy has been
left on record. - '"; '-
t^f^Cf'^'^'S •
•
To

CHAPTER XXIII.
THE QUESTION THEN AGITATED RESPECTING THE PASSOVER.*
There was a considerable discussion raised about this
time, in consequence of a difference of opinion respecting

* Our English word passover, happily, in sound .and sense, almost corre-
sponds to the Hebrew nOD, of which it is a translation. Exod. xii. 27.
The (jlreek pascha, formed from the Hebrew, is the name of the Jewish
applied invariably in the primitive church to designate the festival
festival,
of the Lord's resun-ection, which took place at the time of the passover.
Our word Easter is of Saxon origin, and of precisely the same import
with its German cognate Oateni. The latter is derived from the old
Teutonic form of aaferstehn, Auferstehung, i. e. resiUTCction. 'J'he name

Easter/is undoubtedly preferable to pascha or passover, but thn latter was

the prnnitive name.
222 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK V.

the observance of the paschal season. The churches of all

Asia, guided by a remoter tradition, supposed that they
ought to keep the fourteenth day of the moon for the festi-
val of the Saviour's passover, in which day the Jews were
commanded to kill the paschal lamb and it was incum-
;

bent on them, at all times, to make an end of the fast on

this day, on whatever day of the week it should happen to
fall. But as it was not the custom to celebrate it in this
manner in the churches throughout the rest of the world,
who observe the practice that has prevailed from apostolic
tradition until the present time, so that it would not be
proper to terminate our fast on any other but the day of
the resurrection of our Saviour. Hence there were synods
and convocations of the bishops on this question and all
;

unanimously drew up an ecclesiastical decree, which they

communicated to all the churches in all places, that the
mystery of our Lord's resurrection should be celebrated on
no other day than the Lord's day; and that on this day
alone we should observe the close of the paschal fasts.
There is an epistle extant even now, of those who were
assembled at the time among whom presided Theophilus,
;

bishop of the church in Csesarea, and Narcissus, bishop of

Jerusalem. There is also another epistle extant on the
same question, bearing the name of Victor. An epistle,
also, ofthe bishops in Pontus, among whom Palmas, as the
most ancient, presidedalso, of the churches of Gaul, over
;

whom Irenseus presided. Moreover, one from those in

Osrhoene, and the cities there. A
particular epistle from
Bacchyllus, bishop of the Corinthians; and epistles from
many others, who, advancing one and the same doctrine, also
passed the same vote. And this, their unanimous determi-
nation, was the one already mentioned.

CHAPTER XXIV.
CONTROVERSY ABOUT EASTER.
The bishops, however, of Asia, persevering in observing
the custom handed down to them from their fathers, were
headed by Polycrates. He, indeed, had also set forth the
tradition handed down to them, in a letter which he
 CHAP. XXIV.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 223

addressed to Victor and the cliurcli of Rome. " We,"

said he, "therefore, observe the genuine day; neither add-
ing thereto nor taking therefrom. For in Asia great lighjts
have fallen asleep, which shall rise again in the day of the
Lord's appearing, in which he will come with glory from
heaven, and will raise up all the saints Philip, one of the
;

twelve apostles, who sleeps in Hierapolis, and his two aged

virgin daughters. His other daughter, also, who having
lived under the influence of the Holy Ghost, now likewise
rests in Ephesus. Moreover, John, who rested upon the
bosom of our Lord, who also was a priest, and bore the
sacerdotal plate* {TreraXov), both a martyr and teacher.
A«tHs buried in Ephesus also Polycarp of Smyrna, both
;

bishop and martyi\ Thraseus, also, bishop and martyr of

Eumenia, who is buried at Smyrna. Why should I
mention Sagaris, bishop and martyr, who rests at Laodicea?
Moreover, the blessed Papirius; and Melito, the eunuch,
whose walk and conversation was altogether under the
influence of the Holy Spirit, who now rests at Sardis,
awai_ting the episcopate Jrom_ heaven, when he shall rise
from the dead. All these observed tlie fourteenth day of
the passover according to the gospel, deviating in no
respect, but following the rule of faith. Moreover, I,
Polycrates, who am the least of all of you, according to the
tradition of my relatives, some of whom I have followed.
For there were seven of my relatives bishops, and I am
the eighth; and my relatives always observed the day when
'^ tlie_4i£Qple (i.e. the Jews) threw away the leaven. I,^

therefore, brethren, am now sixty-five years in the Lord,

who having conferred with the brethren throughout the
world, and having studied the whole of the sacred Scrip-
tures, am not at all alarmed at those things with which I
am threatened, to intimidate me. For they who are
greater than I, have said, We ought to obey God rather
'

than men.' " After this, he also proceeds to write con-

cerning all the bishops that were present, and thought the

* The sacerdotal plate here mentioned, is not to be understood of the

Jewish priesthood, for John had no connexion with that. It is probable
that he, with others, wore a badge like tliis, as the priests oi" a better
covenant.
 224 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

same with himself: " I could also mention," says he, " the
bishops that were present, whom you requested to be
summoned by me, and whom I did call. Whose names,
did I write them, would present a great number. Who,
however, seeing my
slender body, consented to the epistle,
well knowing did not bear my gray hairs for nought,
that I
but that I did at all times regulate my life in the Lord
Jesus." Upon this, Victor, the bishop of the church of
Rome, forthwith endeavoured to cut off the churches of all
Asia, together with the neighbouring churches, as hetero-
i-'i)- dox, from the common unity; and he published ab7oad~by
f letters, and proclaimed, that all the brethren there were
0^ 'wholly excommunicated. But this was not the opinion of
all the bishops. They immediately exhorted him, on the
contrary, to contemplate that course that was calculated
to promote peace, unity, and love to one another, i LaYA^
There are also extant-^ the expressions they used, who
pressed upon Victor with much severity. Among these
"^,,jalso was Irenseus, who, in the name of those brethren in
'
Gaul over whom he presided, wrote an epistle, in which he
*

maintains the duty of celebrating the mystery of the

resurrection of our Lord, only on the day of the Lord.
He becomingly also admonishes Victor, not to cut off
whole churches of God, who observed the tradition of an
ancient custom. After many other matters urged by him,
he also adds the following " For not only is the dispute
:

respecting the day, but also respecting the manner of fast-

ing. For some think, they ought to fast only one day,
some two, some more days some compute their day as ;

consisting of forty hours night and day; and this diversity

existing among those that observe it, is not a matter that
has just sprung up in our times, but long ago among those
before us, who perhaps not having ruled with sufficient
strictness, established the practice that arose from their
simplicity and inexperience, and yet with all these main-
tained peace, and we have maintained peace with one
another and the very difference in our fasting establishes
;

the unanimity in our faith." To these he also adds a

narrative, which I may here appropriately insert. It is as
follows :
" And those presbyters who governed the church
CHAP. XXIV.l COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. ^ j» 225

before Soter, and over which you now preside, I mean

Anicetus and Pius, Hyginus Avith Telesphorusand Xystus,
neither did themselves observe, nor did they permit those
after them to observe it. And yet, though they themselves
did not keep it, they Avere not the less in peace with those
who came from other churches where it was kept; although
to keep it then was so much the more in opposition to those
who did not.* Neither at any time did they cast off any
merely for the sake of the form. Those very presbyter&„7T^
before thee, who did not observe it, sent the eucharistf to
those who did. And when the blessed Polycarp went to
Kome, in the time of Anicetus, and they had a little
difference among themselves likewise respecting otlier mat-
ters, they immediately were reconciled, not disputing much
with one another on this head. For neither could Anicetus
persuade Polycarp not to observe it, because he had always
observed it with John the disciple of our Lord, and the
rest of the apostles, with whom he associated and neither ;

did Polycarp persuade Anicetus to observe it, who said

that he was bound to maintain the practice of the pres- •)

byters before him. Which things being so, they com- i lit
muned with each other; and in the church, Anicetus ,

yielded to Polycarp, out of respect no doubt, the office of

consecrating, and they separated from each other in peace,, ,,
all the church being at peace both those that observed
;

and those that did not observe, maintaining peace." And

this same Iren^us, as one whose character answered well
to his name, being in this way a peace-maker, exliorted
land negociated such matters as these for the peace of the
churches. And not only to Victor, but likewise to the
most of the other rulers of the churches, he sent letters
of exhortation on the agitated question.

* The meaning of this passage, if it has any obscurity, is, that tlie act
of observing and celebrating was a more decided attitude of opposition in
the very face of the church that did not observe the festival at this time.
And that the western church bore with tiiis, is here adduced as a prooi" of
tlie love and unity prevailing in the churches.

f The bishops were accustomed at Easter to send th(i eucharist to one

another.

15
226 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

CHAPTER XXV.
ALL AGREE TO ONE OPINION RESPECTING THE PASSOVER.

The bishops indeed of Palestine, whom we have just

mentioned, Narcissus and Theophilus, and Cassius with
them, the bishop of the church at Tyre, and Clarus of
Ptolemais, and those that came together with them, hav-
ing advanced many things respecting the tradition that
had been handed down to them by succession from the
apostles, regarding the passover, at the close of the epistle,
use these words " Endeavour to send copies of the epistle
:

through all the church, that we may not give occasion to

those whose minds are easily led astray. But we inform
you also, that they observe the same day at Alexandria,
which we also do for letters have been sent by us to them,
;

and from them to us, so that we celebrate the holy season

with one mind and at one time."

CHAPTER XXVI.
THE ELEGANT WORKS OF IREN^US THAT HAVE COME DOWN
TO us.

Besides the works and epistles of Irenaeus above-

mentioned, there is a certain very brief and most important
discourse by him On Knowledge, against the Greeks;
another also, which he dedicated to his brother, named
Marcion, as a proof of the apostolic preaching: a book also
of various disputes, in which he mentions the Epistle to
the Hebrews and the book called the Wisdom of Solomon,
quoting certain passages from them. These are the works
of Irenaeus that have come down to us. After Commodus
had ended his reign in the thirteenth year, and Pertinax
had held the government not quite six months, Severus
was created emperor, and ruled the state.
 CHAP, xxviir.] pertinax, a.d. 19:^. 227

CHAPTER XXVII.
THE WORKS OF OTHERS THAT FLOURISHED AT THE TIME.
Numerous works, indeed, of ancient ecclesiastical writers
are still preserved by many, the monuments of a virtuous

industry. Those which we would select of them, might

be the commentaries of Heraclitus " On the Apostle;" the
works of Maximus, also, on that question so much agitated *
among the heretics. The Origin of Evil; also. On the Crea-
tion of Matter. Also, the works of Candidus, On the
Hexaemeron.* And Apion's work on the same subject.
Sextus, also, On the Resurrection, and a certain other
treatise of Arabianus, with many others, of whom, as we
(^
have no data, we can neither insert the times nor any
,
extracts in our history. ]\Iany others there also are, that
^ have come down to us, even the names of whom it would
. be impossible to give. All of these were orthodox and
• ecclesiastical writers, as the interpretation which each gives
L
of the sacred Scriptures shows yet they are not known to
;

us, because the works themselves do not give their authors.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
THOSE THAT FOLLOWED THE HERESY OF ARTEMON, IN THE
BEGINNING. THEIR CHARACTER AND CONDUCT; AND THEIR
ATTEMPT AT CORRUPTING THE SCRIPTURES.
In a work ^vritten by a certain one of these authors
against the heresy of Artemon, which Paul of Samosata
again attempted to revive among us, there is a narrative
well adapted to the history we are now investigating. This
writer, not long since, in refuting the heresy mentioned,
which asserts that Christ is a mere man, since its leaders
wish to boast as if it were the ancient doctrine, besides many
other arguments that he adduces in refutation of their im-
pious falsehood, gives the following account: " For they
assert," says he, "that all those primitive men and the apostles
themselves both received and taught these things as they

* The Greek name, designating the six days of tlie creation.

 228 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

are now taught by them, and that the truth of the gospel
was preserved until the times of Victor, who was the
thirteenth bishop of Rome from Peter, and that from his
successor Zephyrinus, the truth was mutilated. And per-
chance what they say might be credible, were it not that
the holy Scriptures contradict them; and then, also, there
are works of certain brethren older than Victor's times,
which they wrote in defence of the truth, and against the
* heresies then prevailing. I speak of Justus and JMiltiades,
and Tatian and Clement, and many others, in all which
i/iP-the diyini.ty„ ofClmst is ass erted
. For who knows not the
works of Irenaius and Melito, and the rest, in which Christ
<M is announced as God and man? Whatever psalms and
g._,hymns were written by the brethren from the beginning,
celebrate Christ the Word of God, by asserting his Divin-
ity. Howthen could it happen, that since the doctrine of
the church has been proclaimed for so many years, that
those until the times of Victor, preached the gospel after
this manner? And how are they so devoid of shame to
utter these falsehoods against Victor, well knowing that
Victor excommunicated that currier Theodotus, the leader
and father of this God-denying apostasy, as the first one
that asserted Christ was a mere man. For had Victor en-
tertained the sentiments which their impious doctrine pro-
mulgates, how could he have expelled Theodotus, the
inventor of this heresy?" Thus much with respect to
Victor. After this author had superintended the church,
Zephyrinus was appointed his successor about the ninth
year of the reign of Severus. The same author that com-
posed the book already mentioned respecting the founder
of this heresy, also adds an account of another event that
occurred in the times of Zephyrinus, in these words " I :

shall remind many of the brethren of a fact," says he,

" that happened in our days, which, had it happened in
Sodom, I think would have led them to reflection. There
was a certain Natalius, who lived not in remote times, but
in our own. This man was seduced on a certain occasion
by Asclepiodotus, and another Theodotus, a money-changer.
Both of these were disciples of Theodotus the currier, the
first that had been excommunicated by Victor, then bishop
CHAP. XXVIII.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 229

as before said, on account of this opinion, or rather in-

sanity. Xatalius was persuaded by them to be created a
bishop of this heresy, with a salary from them of one him-
dred and fifty denarii a month. Being connected, there-
fore, with them, he was frequently brought to reflection by
the Lord in his dreams. For the merciful God and our
Lord Jesus Christ, would not that he who had been a wit-
ness of his own sufferings, should perisli, though he was
out of the church. But as he paid little attention to these
visions, being ensnared both by the desire of presiding
among thein, and that foul gain which destroys so many,
he was finally lashed by holy angels, through the whole
night, and was thus most severely punished; so that he
arose early in the morning, and putting on sackcloth and
covered with ashes, in great haste, and bathed in tears, he
fell do^vn before Zephyrinus the bishop, rolling at the feet
not only of the clergy Ijut even of the laity, and tluis//
moved the -campa Gtj ionatc c hurch of ^lirist with his tears. .""'
And, although he implored their clemency with much
earnestness, and pointed to the strokes of the lashes he
had received, he was at last scarcely admitted to com-
munion." To this, we will also add other extracts from
the same writer respecting this sect " The sacred Scrip-
:

tures," says he, " have been boldly perverted by them the ;

rule of the ancient faith they have set aside, Christ they have
renounced, not inquiring what the holy Scriptures declared,
but zealously labouring what form of reasoning may be
devised to establish their impiety. And should any one
present a passage of divine truth, they examined, first,
whether a connected or disjoined form of syllogism can be
formed from it. But they abandon the holy Scrii)tures for
the study of geometry,f as being of the earth they talk of

* Logicians call the syllogisms here spoken of, hypothetical and dis-
junctive. In the former, the promises are supposed; in the latter, tliey
are separated by a disjunctive conjunction, wlience tlieir names.
t Tlie author, whose words are here quoted, plays upon the word
geometry/, in its originah The word literally means earth or land-measur-
ing. The science appears to owe its origin to the necessity oi Irequently
measuring the lands in Egypt, after the inunthitions of the Nile. The
aulliorliere quoted seems to reprove in these men, an absorbing devotedncss
 230 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK V.

the earth, and know not him that cometh from above.
Euclid, therefore, is industriously measured* by them.
Aristotle and Theophrastus are also admired, and as to
Galen he is even perhaps worshipped by some. But as to
these men who abuse the acts of the unbelievers, to their
own heretical views, and who adulterate the simplicity of
that faith contained in the holy Scriptures, by the wily
arts of impious men where is the necessity of asserting
:

that they are not right in the faith? For this purpose
they fearlessly lay their hands upon the holy Scriptures,
saying that they have corrected them. And that I do not
say this against them without foundation, whoever wishes
may learn for should any one collect and compare their
;

copies one with another, he would find them greatly at

variance among themselves. For the copies of Asclepio-
dotus will be found to differ from those of Theodotus.
Copies of many you may find in abundance, altered,
by the eagerness of their disciples to insert each one his
own corrections, as they call them, i. e. their corruptions.
Again, the copies of Hermophilus do not agree with these,
tor those of Apollonius are not consistent with themselves.
For one may compare those which were prepared before
by them, with those which they afterwards perverted for
their own objects, and you will find them widely differing.
But what a stretch of audacity this aberration indicates, it
is hardly probable themselves can be ignorant. For either
they do not believe that the holy Scriptures were uttered
by the Holy Spirit, and they are thus infidels, or they
deem themselves wiser than the Holy Spirit, and what
alternative is there but to pronounce them demoniacs?
For neither can they deny that they have been guilty of
the daring act, when the copies were written with their

to a science, the study of which is dovibtless a powerful auxiliary in dis-

ciplining the human mind, independently of its practical utility. It was
considered so important a preparatory discipline among the ancients, that
-J the words ovhtig ayew^iE-prjTOQ wEi tiirfXdi] were written over the gates of
their philosophical schools.
* Measured. Another play upon the word geometr^y, the force of which
is entirely lost in a translation. The author had already hinted that this
was only an earthly study ; and now he sarcastically remarks, Euclid is

1 em^thmeasured hy them.
 CHAP. II.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 231

own hand, nor did they receive such Scriptures from those
by Avhom they were instructed in the elements of the faith :

nor can they show copies from which they were tran-
scribed. But some of them did not even dj^ign, or think
it worth while, to nmtilate the Scriptures, but directly
denying the law and the prophets by their lawless and
impious doctrine, under the pretext of grace, they sunk
do^\^l to the lowest depths of perdition." But let this
suffice on this subject. .

BOOK VI. — CHAPTER I.

THE PERSECUTION UNDER SEVERUS.

When Severus raised a persecution against the churches,
there were illustrious testimonies given by the combatants
of religion in all the churches every where. They parti-
cularly abounded in Alexandria, whilst the heroic wrestlers
from Egypt and Thebais were escorted thither as to a
mighty theatre of God, where, by their invincible patience
under various tortures and modes of death, they were
adorned with crowns from heaven. Among these was
Leonides, said to be the father of Origen, who was be-
headed, and left his son very young. His early predilec-
tion for the divine word, as instructed by his father, it is
not out of place here briefly to state, so much the more
especially as his fame is celebrated by many.

CHAPTER II.

THE EDUCATION OF OKIGEN, FROM UIS EARLIEST YOUTH.

One might, indeed, say.much in attempting to write the

life of the man at school, for the subject respecting him
would require a particular and separate work. Neverthe-
less, for the present, we shall endeavour by abridging the
most of the materials, as briefly as possible to relate some
few events respecting him, and adduce the facts from cer-
tain epistles and histories which have come down to our

^c^t^t-* ^'^^'
i W <r-;c«\v
i f^"^
 ;

232 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

own by those of his famiUar friends who are yet living.

clay,
The of Origen, indeed, appears to me wortliy of being
life

recorded, even from his tender infancy. It was in the

tenth year "of the reign of Severus, when Alexandria and
the rest of Egypt were under the government of his vice-
roy Lastus, and the churches there were under the epis-
copal administration of Demetrius, the successor of Julian,
that the kindled flame of persecution blazed forth mightily,
and many thousands were crowned with martyrdom.
It was then, too, that the love of martyrdom so powerfully
seized the soul of Origen, though yet an almost infant boy,
that he advanced so close to encounter danger, and was
eager to leap forward and rush upon the conflict. And,
indeed, there had been now but little wanting, and the ter-
mination of his life had not been far ofl", unless the heavenly
providence of God for the benefit of vast numbers, had, by
means of his mother, interposed an impediment to his
eager desire. She, indeed, at first, implored and entreated
him to spare a mother's tenderness regarding him, but
seeinghim only the more vehemently bent upon it, as he
understood that his father was taken and kept a prisoner,
and he was wholly borne away by the desire of becoming a
martyr, his mother concealed his clothes in order to com-
pel him to remain at home. When he saw that there was
no other course for him to pursue, as his great zeal was
far beyond his years, he could not remain inactive, but
sent to his father a most encouraging letter on martyrdom,
in which he encourages him, saying, " Take heed (father)
not to change thy mind on account of us." This may
serve as the first specimen of Origen's intelligence, and his
genuine devotedness to piety, for he had even then made
no little progress in the doctrine of faith, as he had been
conversant with the holy Scriptures even when a child.
He had been considerably trained in them by his father,
who, besides the study of the liberal sciences, had also
carefully stored his mind with these. First of all, there-
fore, before he studied the Grecian literature, he led him
to frequent exercise in the study of sacred things, appoint-
ing him to commit and repeat some passages every day
and these things were not unwillingly done by the child,
CHAP. II.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 233

but studies most cheerfully performed with great diligence.

So that it was not sufficient for him merely to read what
was simple and obvious in the sacred books, but he sought
also what was Ijeyond this, into the deej^er senses of the
text, and was busily employed in such specukitions even at
that age so that he gave his father trouble, by his ques-
;

tions relative to the meaning of passages in the inspired

Scriptures. He, indeed, to appearance, rebuked him to
his face, telling him not to inquire into things beyond his
age, nor to search beyond the obvious meaning of Scrip-
tures; but he, greatly delighted in his own mind, gave
most hearty thanks to Almighty God, the author of aU
good, that he had honoured him to be the father of such a
child. And
they say, that, frequently, when standing over
his sleeping boy, he would uncover his breast, and as a
shrine consecrated by the divine Spirit, reverently kissed
it and congratulated himself upon his favoured oifspring.

These and other similar circumstances are related of

Origen when yet a boy. But now, as his father had ended
his days a martyr, he was left in this bereaved condition
Avitli his mother and younger brothers, in number six, Avhen
he was yet in his seventeenth year. And as his father's
property was forfeited to the imperial treasury, he was re-
duced Avith his relatives to great straits for the necessaries
of life. But he was honoured with a provision from God,
for he found a kind reception and retreat with a certain
lady of great wealth and distinction, who at the same time
patronised a certain celebrated man who was an advocate
of the heretics then existing in Alexandria. This man was
a native of Antioch, and was taken home by the lady as an
adopted son, and was treated with the greatest kindness
by her. But as Origen thus necessarily associated Math
him, he thenceforth gave him strong indications of his
orthodox faith. As great numbers not only of heretics
but ours also, induced b)'' the np[)arent eloquence of the
man, collected to hear this Paul, for that was his name, he
could never be induced to join with him in prayer, observ-
ing even from a boy that rule of the church, and as he
himself says, somewhere, abominating the inculcation of
heretical doctrines. But as he had been instructed by his
234 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

father in Greek literature, and after his death devoted him-

self more ardently to the sole study of literature, so that
he acquired a tolerable acquaintance with philology, he
devoted himself not long after his father's death to this
study, and yovmg as he was, he thus acquired sufficient to
supply his necessary wants in abundance. SuiC ,
i~f , / ^^^•

CHAPTER III.

WHEN A VERT YOUNG MAN HE PREACHED THE GOSPEL.

Whilst he was thus engaged with his school where he

abode, as he somewhere states, and there was no one at
Alexandria that applied himself to give instruction in the
prhiciples of the faith, all being driven away by the threat-
ening aspect of persecution, some of the Gentiles came to
him with a mind to hear the word of God ; the first of
whom, he states, was Plutarch who, after a life of piety,
;

was also crowned with divine martyrdom. The second

was Heraclas, the brother of Plutarch, who, indeed,
havhig given abundant proof of a life of retired contem-
plation and discipline, was deemed worthy of the episco-
pate of Alexandria after Demetrius. But he was in his
eighteenth year when he conducted the school for element-
ary instruction in the faith, in which also he made great
proficiency under the persecutions of Aquila, governor of
Alexandria; where, also, he obtained a celebrated name
with all the believers, on account of that cordiality and
promptness which he exhibited to all the martyrs, whether
known to him or not; for not only was he with them when
in bonds, nor only until the last of their trial at the tri-
bunal, but even after this, when led away to die, he con-
versed freely with these holy martyrs, and advanced in the
face of danger, so that, as he boldly proceeded, and with
great freedom saluted the brethren with a kiss, the in-
furiate multitude who stood around had more than once
almost overwhelmed him (with stones), had he not this
once experienced the helping hand of God, and wonder-
fully escaped. But this same celestial grace, at one time
and another, again and again, and indeed no one can tell
how often, in consequence of his great zeal for the doc-
CHAP. III.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 285

trine of Christ, and his fearlessness, as often protected liini

in danger. So great, indeed, was the liostility of the un-
believers to him, tliat they formed themselves into com-
panies, to station soldiers about the house where he abode,
on account of the numbers that were instructed by him in
the principles of the faith. But the persecution against
him daily blazed forth with such virulence, that the whole
city of Alexandria could no longer contain him, as he
removed from house to house, driven about in every direc-
tion, on account of the great number of those that had
been brought over by him to the true faith, since also
his daily actions afforded admirable specimens of a con-
duct resulting from a sound philosophy. For, "as his
doctrine," say they, "so was his life; and as his life, so also
was his doctrine." Wherefore, also, mth the divine
assistance, heinduced numbers to imitate hmi. But when
liesaw a greater number of pupils coming, the instruction
of them having been committed to him entirely by De-
metrius the bishop of the church, he thought that to teach
literature exclusively* was inconsistent with the study of
divine truth, and without delay abandoned the school of
philosophy, as useless, and an obstruction to his sacred
studies. Then, also, with a becoming consideration that
he might not stand in need of aid from others, he disposed
of whatsoever works he had formerly written on ancient
Avorks, and composed with great elegance and taste, and
w^~content with receiving four obolif the day from the
})urchaser. Many years he continued to lead this life of
philosophy,! completely removing all the incentives to

* Literature exclusively. We have added tlie woi-d exclusively as the

obvious meaning. Origen could not, without inconsistency, consider the
business of literary instruction as hostile to the stud}^ of divine things, nor
does this appear to have been his opinion. But tlie exclusive occupation of
such a teacher iu his relative situation -was incompatible Avith a higher duty.
AVe have also rendered ypaf^ifiuriKoi \oyi>i, contrary to our predecessors, by
the terms literature and ])/tilul<i</>/. Others render (jranimar, but st'cm to
have overlooked the fact that the terms, beside the gi-ammatical study of a
language, also comprehended the whole compass of philology and the belles
lettres.

t Oboli. The obolus was a small coin, about a penny in value.

* rhildsnphy. Our author uses this word, when a])plitd to the primitive
236 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

youthful passions from him, during the whole day under-

going no trifling amount of laborious exercise, and at
night devoting himself the most of the time to the study
of the holy Scriptures, and restraining himself, as far as
by a most rigid and philosophical life. Some-
possible,
times he was exercised in the discipline of fasting; then
again, at night, he limited his times for sleep, which, in
consequence of his great zeal, he never enjoyed on his bed,
but upon the bare ground. But, most of all, he thought
that the evangelical precepts of our Saviour should be
observed, in which he exhorts that we should not have
two coats, nor make use of shoes, nor pass our time in
cares for the future. Indulging, also, an ardour greater
than his years, he persevered in cold and nakedness and ;

advancing to the greatest extremes of poverty, astonished,

most of all, his nearest friends. Many, indeed, that
wished to impart to him some of their means, were grieved
on account of the laborious toil that he endured for the
sake of inspired truth. He did not, hoAvever, relax in his
perseverance. He is said, indeed, to have walked the
ground for many years without any shoes; and also to
have abstained from the use of wine and other food not
necessary for sustenance, many years, so that now he was
greatly in danger of subverting and destroying his consti-
tution.* But in presenting such specimens of his ascetic
life to the beholders, he naturally induced many of his
visitors to pursue the same course so that now many,
;

both of the unbelieving heathen, and some of the learned,

and even philosophers of no mean account, were prevailed
upon to adopt his doctrine. Some of these, also, having
been deeply imbued by him, with the sound faith in
Christ deeply implanted in the soul, were also eminent in
the midst of the persecution then prevailing; so that
some were taken, and finished their course by martyrdom.

Christians, in a practical sense, indicating the austerity of life and self-

denial which they exercised.
* The word used here is dtopn^, the' chest.
 ;

CHAP, v.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 237

CHAPTER IV.

THE NUMBER OF HIS CATECHUMENS THAT SUFFERED

MARTYRDOM.
Of was that Plutarch, mentioned
these, then, the first
a])Ove, at whose martyrdom, when led away to die, the
same Origen of whom Ave are now speaking, being present
with him to the last of his life, was nearly slain by his
own countrymen, as if he were the cause of his death.
But the providence of God preserved him likewise then.
But after Plutarch, the second of Origen's disciples that
Avas selected, Avas Severus, Avho presented, in the fire, a
proof of that unshaken faith which he had received. The
third that appeared as martyr from the same school, Avas
Heraclides and the fourth after him, Avas Heron both of
; :

these were beheaded. Besides these, the fifth of this

school that Avas announced a champion for religion, was
another Severus, Avho, after a long series of tortures, is
said to have been beheaded. Of women, also, Herais,
Avho was yet a catechumen, and, as Origen himself ex-
presses it, after receiving her baptism by fire, departed
this life. S MvC, 'i-H • I JrS'.s

CHAPTER V.
THE EXECUTION OF POTAMI^NA.
Among these, Basilides must be numbered the seventh
he who Ted away the celebrated Potamieena to execution,
concerning Avhom many traditions are still circulated
abroad among the inhabitants of the place, of the innu-
merable conflicts she endured for the preservation of her
purity and chastity, in Avhich indeed she Avas eminent for, ;

besides the perfections of her mind, she Avas blooming also

in the maturity of personal attractions. Many things are
also related of her fortitude in suffering for faith in Christ;
and, at length, after horrible tortures and pains, tlie very
relation of which makes one shudder, she was, Avitli her
mother Macella, committed to the flames. It is said, in-
deed, that the judge, Aquila by name, after having applied
 ;

238 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

the severest tortures to her on every part of her body, at

last threatened that he would give her body to be abused
by the gladiators; but that she, having considered the
matter a little, after being asked what she would determine,
made such a reply as made it appear that she uttered some-
thing deemed impious with them. Immediately, therefore,
receiving the sentence of condemnation, she was led away
to die by Basilides, one of the officers in the army. But
when the multitude attempted to assault and insult her
with abusive language he, by keeping off, restrained their
;

insolence exhibiting the greatest compassion and kindness

;

to her. Perceiving the man's sympathy, she exhorts him

to be of good cheer, for that after she was gone she would
intercede for him with her Lord, and it would not be
long before she would reward him for his kind deeds
towards her. Saying this, she nobly sustained the issue
having boiling pitch poured over different parts of her
body, gradually by little and little, from her feet up to the
crown of her head. And such, then, was the conflict
which this noble virgin endured. Not long after, Basi-
lides being urged to swear, on a certain occasion, by his
fellow-soldiers, declared that it was not lawful for him to
swear at all for he was a Christian, and this he plainly
;

professed. At first, indeed, they thought that he was thus far

only jesting; but as he constantly persevered in the asser-
tion, he was conducted to the judge, before whom, con-
fessing his determination, he was committed to prison.
When some of the brethren came to see him, and inquired
the cause of this sudden and singular resolve, he is said to
have declared, that Potamiaena, indeed, for the three days
after her martyrdom, standing before him at night, placed a
crown upon his head, and said that she had entreated the
Lord on his account, and she had obtained her prayer, and
that ere long she would take him with her. On this,
the brethren gave him the seal* in the Lord and he, bear-
;

ing a distinguished testimony to the Lord, was beheaded.

Many others, also, of those at Alexandria, are recorded as

* Our author here means baptism, which, in the primitive church, was
sometimes thus figuratively called.
CHAP. VIII.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 239

having promptly attached themselves to the doctrine of

Christ in these times; and this by reason of Potamiaena,
Avho appeared in dreams, and exhorted many to embrace
the divine word. Of these let this suffice.

CHAPTER VI.
CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA.
Clement having succeeded Pantasnus in the office of
elementary instruction, had charge of it until this time;
so that Origen, whilst yet a boy, was one of his pupils.
Clement, in the first book of the work that h© wrote, called
Stromata, gives us a chronological deduction of events
down to the death of Commodus. So that it is evident
these works were written in the reign of Severus, whose
times we are now recording.

CHAPTER VIL
THE HISTORIAN JUDAS.
At this time, also, another historian, discoursing on the
seventy weeks of Daniel, extends his chronology down to
the tenth year of the reign of Severus, who also thought
that the appearance of antichrist, so much in the moutlis
of men, was now fully at hand, so mightily did the agita-
tion of persecution, then prevailing, shake the minds of ^

many.

CHAPTER VIIL
the resolute act of ORIGEN.
Whilst at this time Origen was performing the office
of an elementary instructor at Alexandria, he also carried
a deed into effect, which would seem, indeed, rather to
proceed from a youthful understanding not yet matured;
at the same time, however, exhibiting the strongest proof
of his faith and continence. For understanding this ex-
pression, " There are eunuchs who have made themselves
such (who have acted the eunuch) for the sake of the
kingdom of heaven," in too literal and puerile a sense.
240 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VL

and at the same time thinking that he would fulfil the

words of our Saviour, whilst he also wished to preclude
the unbelievers from all occasions of foul slander, it being
necessary for him, young as he was, to converse on divine
truth not only with men but with females also, he was
led on to fulfil the words of our Saviour by his deeds,
expecting that it would not be known to the most of his
friends. But it was impossible for him, much as he
wished it, to conceal such an act. And when it was at last
ascertained by Demetrius, the bishop of the church there,
well did he admire the courage of the deed; and perceiving
the ardour, and the soundness of his faith, he immediately
exhorted him to cherish confidence and at this time, indeed,
;

urged him the more to continue in his work of instruction.

Such, indeed, was his conduct then. But not long after
this, the same Demetrius, seeing him doing well, great and
illustrious, and celebrated among all, was overcome by
human infirmity, and Avrote against him to the bishops
throughout the world, and attempted to traduce what he
had done as a most absurd act. Then, as the most dis-
tinguished bishops of Palestine, and those of Cassarea and
Jerusalem, judged Origen worthy of the first and highest
honour, they ordained him to the presbytery by the impo-
sition of hands. He advanced, therefore, at this time, to
great reputation, and obtained a celebrity among all men,
and no little renown for his virtue and wisdom; but
Demetrius, though he had no other charge to urge than
that act which was formerly done by him when but a boy,
raised a violent accusation against him. He attempted,
also, to involve those in his accusations who had elevated
him to the presbytery. These things were done a long
time after. But Origen performed, without fear, his labours
of instruction at Alexandria, night and day, to all that
came devoting the whole of his leisure incessantly to the
;

study of divine things, and to those that frequented his

school. In the mean while, Severus, having held the
government about eighteen years, was succeeded by his
son Antoninus. At this time, one of those that had
courageously endured the persecution, and who, by the
providence of God, had been preserved after the perse-
 CHAP. IX.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 241

cution, was Alexander, who we have already shown was

bishop of the church at Jerusalem, and had been deemed
worthy of this episcopate, on account of his distino-uished
firmness in his confession of Christ during- the persecution.
This haj)pened whilst Narcissus was yet living. •

CHAPTER IX.
THE MIRACLE OF NARCISSUS.
]\Iany miracles are attributed to Narcissus by his coun-
trymen, as they received the tradition handed down from
the brethren. Among these they relate a wonderful event
like the following. About the great Avatch of the j^assover,
they say, that whilst the deacons were keeping the vigils the
oil failed them upon which all the people being very much
;

dejected. Narcissus commanded the men that managed the

lights to draw Avater from a neighbouring well, and to
bring it to him. They having done it as soon as said, Nar-
cissus prayed over the water, and then commanded them in
a firm faith in Christ, to pour it into the lamps. When
they had also done this, contrary to ail natural expecta-
tion, by an extraordinary and divine influence, the nature
of the water was changed into the quality of oil, and by
most of the brethren a small quantity was preserved from
that time until our oAvn, as a specimen of the wonder then
performed. They relate also many other matters worthy
of note respecting the life of this man. Among these,
such as the following. Certain fellows not being a])le to
endure the firm and constant character of his life, fearing
also lest they should be taken and punished for the nume-
rous crimes of which they were conscious, endeavoured to
anticipate him, by plotting an artifice against him.* They
gave currency therefore to a foul slander against him.
Then, in order to make the hearers believe, they confirmed
their accusations with oaths and one of them prayed that
;

he might perish with fire; another that his body iniglit 1:)C

* The meaning is, tliat Narcissus was so rigid in his discipline, that
these slanderers could not hear his uniformand exemplary life, whilst tliey
wore also afraid of detection and punishment for their own crimes.

16
 ;

242 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

wasted with a miserable and foul disease a third that he

;

should be deprived of his eyes but notwithstanding their

;

oaths, none of the faitliful heeded them, on account of the

well-known continent and virtuous life which Narcissus
had always led. Unable, however, to endure the wicked-
^, hess of these men, and having besides already long before
'^"^
embraced a life of contemplation, he ran away from the
body of the church, and continued many years concealed
in deserts and trackless wilds. But the omnipotent eye of 4.
'^v justice did not remain inactive in the midst of these thhigs

.^ but soon descended with his judgments upon the impious

^ wretches, and bound them with the curses they had in-
voked. The first, indeed, in consequence of a light spark
falling upon his habitation without any apparent cause,
was burnt with his whole family. The next was forthwith
covered with the disease which he had imprecated upon
himself, from the extremity of his feet to the top of his
head. The third, perceiving the events of the former
two, and dreading the inevitable judgment of the all- seeing
God, confessed, indeed, to all the slander which had been
concocted in common among them. But he was so wasted
I
with excessive grieving, and so incessantly diffused with
tears, that at last both his eyes were destroyed. And these
suffered the punishment due t9 their calumnies.

CHAPTER X.
THE BISHOPS IN JERUSALEM.

Narcissus having retired from the world, and no one

knowing whither he had gone, it seemed proper to the
bishops of the neighbouring churches, to proceed to the
ordination of another bishop. Dius was his name, who,
after presiding over the church a short time, was succeeded
by Germanio, and he by Gordius, in whose times Narcissus
appearing again as one raised from the dead, was entreated
by the brethren to undertake the episcopate again; all
admiring him still more, both for his retired life, and his
philosophy, and above all on account of the punishment
inflicted by God upon his slanderers. O'Tt 6 . . 1 "r;
' '
,
 CHAP. XI.] CAUACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 243

CHAPTER XL
OF ALEXANDER.
As on account of his extreme age, lie was now no longer
able to perform the duties of his office, by a divine dispen-
sation revealed in a dream at night, the above-mentioned
Alexander, who was
bishop of another church, was called
to the office at thesame time with Narcissus. Influenced
by this, as if an oracle from God had commanded him, he
performed a journey from Cappadocia, where he was first
r made bishop, to Jerusalem, in consequence of a vow and
the celebrity of the place. Whilst he was there, most
cordiallyentertained by the brethren, who would not suffer
him to return home, another revelation also appeared to
them at night, and uttered a most distinct communication
to those that were eminent for a devoted life. This com-
munication was, that by going forth beyond the gates, they
should receive the bishop pointed out to them by God.
Having done this, with the common consent of the bishops
of the neighbouring churches, they constrain him to stay
among them. Alexander, indeed, himself, in his particular
epistles to the Antinoites, which are still preserved among us,
makes mention of the episcopal office as shared by himself
with Narcissus, in the following words, at the end of the
epistle " Narcissus salutes you, the same who before me
:

held the episcopate here, and is now colleagued with me -

in pra}'ers, being now advanced to his hundred and tei^i-i
year, and who with me exhorts you to be of one mind."
Such, then, were these events. But Serapion dying at
Antioch, he Avas succeeded by Asclepiades he, also, was ;

distinguished among the confessions* in the persecution.

His consecration is also mentioned by Alexander, who
* The primitive cliurcli, as is evident from our author, distinguished a
confession from martyrdom. The former implied all sufferings and trials
for the sake of religion, except the loss of life. The latter was attended
with this also. Hence, the latter was regarded as the highest grade of
confession, and as such the martyr, in contradistinction to the confessor,
was said to be pej-fected. The expression therefore, to be perfected, often
occurs in our author, in the sense of being put to death. This remark
will explain the expression as it occurs sometimes in the " Book of Martyrs."
 ;

244 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

writes to the inhabitants of Antioch thus: "Alexander,

a servant and prisoner of Jesus Christ, sends, greeting, in
the Lord, to the blessed church at Antioch in the Lord.
The Lord has made my bonds easy and light during the
time of my imprisonment, since I have ascertained, that by
divine providence, Asclepiades, who in regard to his faith
is most happily qualified, has undertaken the trust of the
episcopate of your holy church." This same epistle inti-
mates, that he sent it by Clement, writing at the end of it
as follows: "This epistle, my brethren, I have sent to you
by Clement, the blessed presbyter, a man endued with all
virtue, and well approved, whom you already know, and
will like still more to know who, also, coming hither, by
;

the providence and superintendence of the Lord, has con-

firmed and increased the church of God." ,' n, '
.

CHAPTER XIL
SERAPION, AND THE WRITINGS ASCRIBED TO HIM.

Seeapion, however, it is probable, has left many monu-

ments of his application to learning, which are preserved
by others; but only those have come down to us, which
were written to Domninus, one of those that had fallen
away from the faith, at the time of the persecution, and
Q^ relapsed into Jewish sujperstition ; the epistles, also, that
.p he addressed to Pontus and Carious, ecclesiastical writers,
S and many others to others. There is also another work
'

composed by him on the gospel of Peter, as it is called

which, indeed, he wrote to refute the fiilse assertions which
it contains, on account of some in the church of Rhosse,*
who by this work were led astray to perverted doctrines.
From which it may be well to add some brief extracts, by
,
which it may be seen what he thought of the book -
^. :

\J " We, bretliren," says he, " receive Peter and the other
^ apostles as Christ himself. But those writings which
^o falsely go under their name, as we are well acquainted
with them, we reject, and know also, that we have not
received such handed down to us. But when I came to
you, I had supposed that all held to the true faith and as ;

* Rhosse was a town of Cilicia. Plutarcli calls it Orossus.

 :

CHAP. XIII.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 245

I had not perused the gospel presented by them under the

name of Peter, I said, 'If this be the only thing that
creates difference among you, let it be read;' but now
having understood, from wliat was said to me, that their
minds were enveloped in some heresy, I will make haste
to come to you again; therefore, brethren, expect me
soon. But as we perceived what was the heresy of
Marcianus, we plainly saw that he ignorantly contradicted
himself, which tilings you may learn from wliat has been
written to you. For we have borrowed this gospel from
others, who have studied it, that is, from the successors
of those Avho led tlie way before him, whom we call
Doceta3 (for most opinions liave sprung from this sect).
And in this we have discovered many things, superadded
to the soiuid faith of our Saviour; some also attached
that are foreign to it, and which we have also subjoined
for your sake." Thus far of the works of Serapion. ; - ,

CHAPTER XIII.
THE WORKS OF CLEMENT.
Of Clement there are, in all, eight books extant, called
Stromata,* to which he has prefixed the following title
" Stromata of Commentaries, by Titus Flavins Clement, on
tlie Knowledge of the True Philosophy."
Equal in number to these, are the books that go under
the title of Hypotyposes, or Institutions. In these, he
also mentions Pantaenus by name, as his teacher, giving
the opinions that he expressed, and traditions that he had
received from him. There is also a book of exhortation,
addressed by him to the Greeks. Also, one entitled
the Pedagogue, and another with the title, "What Rich
Man may be saved?" A
work also on the Passover.

* Tlie Greek word stromateus, which Clement prefixed as the title to each

of his books, meaus a covering, or hangings for a table, or couch, mostly

of various coloiu-s. It also signified, in hiter times, the bag in which tlie^

beds and covers were tied up. The former, however, gave rise to the use of
it as a title for books of various contents.
Hence, they were miscellanies.
The plural of this word is stromates, or stromatcis/to avoid which we use the
synonymous stromata.
 ;

246 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

Discussions also on Fasting and Detraction. An Exhorta-

tion, also, to Patience, or an Address to the New Converts
c (ISfeophytes). Awork also, with the title, Ecclesiastical
v^ Canon, or an Address to the Judaizing (Christians), which

til he dedicated to the above-mentioned bishop Alexander.

' In these Stromata, he has not only spread out* the divine
MT( -Scriptures (made a spreading), but he also quotes from the
f Gentiles where he finds any useful remark with them,
4Y elucidating many opinions held by the multitude both
among the Greeks and barbarians. Moreover, he refutes
•^ the false opinions of the heresiarchs. He also reviews a
great point of history, in which he presents materials of
great variety of learning. With all these he intermixes
the opinions of philosophers; whence, in all probability,
he took the title of Stromata, as corresponding to the
materials (of his book). In these Jie also makes use of
testimony from the Antilegomenoi, the disputed Scriptures
also from that book called the Wisdom of Solomon, and
that of Jesus the son of Sirach also the Epistle to the
;

Hebrews, that of Barnabas, and Clement, and Jude. He

mentions also the work of Tatian against the Greeks;
Cassian, also, who wrote a history of the times in chrono-
logical order. Moreover, he mentions the Jewish authors
Philo, and Aristobulus, Josephus, and Demetrius, and
Eupolemus, as all of these in their works prove, that
Moses and the Jewish nation are much older than the
earliest origin of the Greeks. The works of this writer
here mentioned, also abound in a great variety of other
learning. In the first of these he speaks of himself as
being the next that succeeded the Apostles, and he
promises in his works, also, to write a commentary on
Genesis; also in his treatise on the Passover, he acknow-
ledges that for the benefit of posterity, he was urged by
his friends to commit to writing those traditions that he
had heard from the ancient presbyters. He mentions, also,
Melito and Iren£eus, and others, some of whose narratives
he also gives. ^^l . n . \ S 55

Our author liere plays upon the title Stromateus, giving vis by the way
*
to understand what was meant by the word, viz., a variegated covering
spread out.
CHAP. XIV,] CAKACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 247

CHAPTER XrV.
THE BOOKS THAT CLEMENT MENTIONS.
In the Avork called Hypotyposes, to sum up the matter
briefly, he has given us abridged accounts of all the
canonical Scriptures, not even omitting those that are dis-
puted, (The Antilegonienoi), I mean the book of Jude,
and the other general epistles. Also the epistle of Barnabas,
and that called the revelation of Peter. But the Epistle
to the Hebrews he asserts was written by Paul, to the
Hebrews, in the HebreSv tongue but that it was carefully
;

translated by Luke, and published among the Greeks.

Whence, also, one finds the same character of style and
of phraseology in the epistle, as in the Acts. " But it is
probable that the title Paul the apostle was not prefixed
to it; for as he wrote to the Hebrews, who had imbibed
prejudices against him, and suspected him, he wisely
guards against diverting them from the perusal by giving
his name." A little after this he observes: " But now, as
the blessed presbyter used to say, since the Lord, who
'

was the apostle of the Almighty, was sent to the Hebrews,

Paul by reason of his inferiority, as if sent to the Gentiles,
did not subscribe himself an apostle of the Hebrews; both
out of reverence for the Lord, and because he wrote of
his abundance to the Hebrews, as a herald and apostle of
the Gentiles. "V Again, in the same work, Clement also
gives the tradition respecting the order of the gospels, as
derived from the oldest presbyters, as follows " He says
:

that those which contain the genealogies were written

first; but that the gospel of Mark was occasioned in the
following manner : When Peter had proclaimed the word
'

publicly at Kome, and declared the gospel under the

influence of the Spirit as there was a great number present,
;

they requested Mark, who had followed him from afar,

and remembered well Avhat he had said, to reduce tliese
things to writing, and that after composing the gospel he
gave it to those who requested it of him. Which, when
Peter understood, he directly neither hindered nor en-
couraged it. But John, last of all, perceiving that what
248 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

had reference to the body in the gospel of our Saviour,

was sufficiently detailed, and being encouraged by his
familiar friends, and urged by the Spirit, he wrote a
spiritual gospel.'" i Thus far Clement. But again, the
above-mentioned Alexander mentions both Clement and
Pant£enus, in a certain epistle to Origen, as men with
whom he was familiarly acquainted. Thus he writes:
" For this thou knowest was the divine will, that the
friendship which has existed between us from our an-
cestors, should remain unshaken, rather, that it should
groAV warmer and firmer. For we well know those
blessed fathers, that have trod the path before us, and to
whom we ere long shall go. Pantsenus, that truly blessed
man, my master, also the holy Clement, who was both my
master and benefactor, and whoever there may be like
them, by whom I have become acquainted mth thee, my
lord and brother surpassing all." Such is the complexion
of these matters. But Adamantius, for this too was
Origen' s name, whilst Zephyrinus, at this time, was bishop
of the church of Rome, says that he also came to Rome,
being desirous of seeing the very ancient church of Rome.
After 110 long stay, he returned to Alexandria, and there
fulfilled the duties of an instructor, with the greatest
diligence, in which he was also encouraged by Demetrius,
who was then bishop, and who earnestly counselled him
to labour cheerfully for the benefit of the brethren.

CHAPTER XV.
OP HERACLAS.
When he saw that he was not adequate at the same
time to the more intense study of divine things, and to
the interpretation of the Scriptures, and in addition to
the instruction of the catechumens, who scarcely allowed
him even to draw breath, one coming after another from
morning till night, to be taught by him; he divided
the multitude, and selected Heraclas, one of his friends,
Avho was devoted to the study of the Scriptures, and in
other respects also a most learned man, not unacquainted
with philosophy, and associated him with himself in the
CHAP. XVI.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 249

office of instruction. To him, therefore, he committed the

elementary initiation of those that were yet to be taiiglit
the first beginning, or rudiments, but reserved for liim-
self lecturing to those that were more familiar with the
subject.

CHAPTER XVI.
THE GREAT STUDY WHICH ORIGEN DEVOTED TO THE HOLY
SCRIPTURES.

So great was the research which Origen applied in the

investigation of the holy Scriptures, that lie also studied
the Hebrew language; and those original works written
in the Hebrew and in the hands of the Jews, he procured
as his own. He also investigated the editions of others,
who, besides the seventy, had published translations of
the Scriptures, and some different from the well-known
translations of Aquila, Symmachus and Theodotion, which
he searched up, and traced to I know not what ancient
lurking places, where they had lain concealed from remote
times, and brought them to the light. In which, when
it was doubtful to him from what author they came, he
only added the remark that he had found this translation
at Nicopolis near Actium, and that translation in such a
place. In the Hexapla, indeed, of the Psalms, after
those four noted editions, he adds, not only a fifth, but a
sixth, and seventh translation, and in one it is remarked
that it was discovered at Jericho, in a tub, in the times
of Antonine the son of Severus. Having collected all
these versions, and divided them by punctuation into their
proper members, and arranged them opposite one another
in parallel columns,* together with the Hebrew texts, he
left us those copies of the Hexapla which we now have.
In a separate work he also prepared an edition of Aquila
and Symmachus, and Theodotion, together with the Sep-
tuagint, in what is called the Tetrapla.

* An Hexapla edition of the Psalms is iioav (1842) at press iindor tlic

revision ol'Dr. llifF.

250 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

CHAPTER XVII.
OF THE TRANSLATOR SYMMACHUS.
Of these translators itshould be observed that Sym-
machus was an Ebionite. The heresy of the Ebionites,
as it is called, asserts that Christ was born of Joseph and
Mary, and supposes him to be a mere man, and insists
upon an observance of the law too much after the manner
of the Jews, as we have already seen in a previous part
of our history. There are also commentaries of Symmachus
still extant, in which he appears to direct his remarks
against the gospel of Matthew, in order to establish this
heresy. But Origen remarks that he received these with
interpretations of others, from one Juliana, who, he also
said, derived them by inheritance, from Symmachus
himself.

CHAPTER XVIH.
OF AMBROSE.
About this time also, Ambrose, who had favoured the
heresy of Valentinus, being convinced by the truth as
maintained by Origen, and as if illuminated by a light
beaming on his mind, became attached to the sound
doctrine of the church. Many others, also, induced by
the celebrity of Origen's learning, came to him from all
parts, to make trial of the man's skill in sacred literature.
Many also of the heretics, and of distinguished philosophers
not a few, were among his diligent hearers, deriving in-
structions from him, not only in divine things but also
in those which belonged to foreign philosophy. As many
as he saw endowed with abilities, he also taught the phi-
losophical branches, such as geometry, arithmetic, and
other preparatory studies; and then introducing them to
the opinions in vogue among the philosophers, and ex-
plaining their writings, he commented and speculated
upon each, so that he was celebrated as a great philosopher
even among the Greeks. He also instructed many of
the more common people in the liberal studies, asserting
CHAP. XIX.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 251

frequently that they Avould receive no small advantage from

these in understanding the holy Scriptures; Avhence also
he considered the studies of political and philosophical
matters particularly necessary for liimself. ) o'^' ,
' " '
^^'

CHAPTER XIX.
THE ACCOUNTS GIVEN OF ORIGEN BY OTHERS.
The Gentile philosophers, themselves, among the Greeks
who flourished in the age of Origen, bear witness to his
proficiency in these studies, in whose works we find fre-
quent mention made of the man at one time quoting his
;

o^vn words, at another referring their own labours to his

judgment as to a master. Why should we say this, when
even Porphyry, who was our contemporary, who wrote
books against us, and attempted to slander the sacred
writings; when he mentioned those that had expounded
them, and, unable to urge any opprobrious censure against
the doctrines, for want of argument, turned to reviling,
and to slander especially the commentators, is particularly
fierce against Origen, saying that he knew him when he
was a young man? But, in fact, without knowing it, he
commends the man, saying some things in confirmation
of the truth when he could not do otherwise, and in other
matters utterino: falsehoods where he thought he would
not be detected. Sometimes he accuses him as a Christian,
and sometimes he admires and describes his proficiency in
the branches of philosophy. Hear his own words " But :

some," says he, " ambitious rather to find a solution of

the absurdities of the Jewish writings than to abandon
them, have turned their minds to expositions, inconsistent
with themselves, and ina|)plicable to the writings; which,
instead of furnishing a defence of these foreigners, only
give us encomiums and remarks in their praise. For
boasting of what Moses says plainly in his writings, as if
they were dark and intricate propositions, and attaching
to them divine influence, as if they were oracles replete
with hidden mysteries; and in their vanity pretending to
great discrimination of mind, they thus ])roduce their
expositions."
252 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

Then, again, he says :

" But let us take an example of
this absurdity, from the very man whom I happened to
meet when I was very young, and who was very cele-
brated, and is still celebrated by the writings that he has
left ;I mean Origen, whose glory is very great with the
teachers of these doctrines. For this man having been a
hearer of Amraonius, who had made the greatest pro-
ficiency in philosophy among those of our day, as to
knowledge, derived great benefit from his master, but with
regard to a correct purpose of life, he pursued a course
directly opposite. For Ammonius, being a Christian, had
been educated among Christians, l)y his parents, and when
he began to exercise his own understanding, and apply
hhnself to philosophy, he immediately changed his views,
and lived according to the laws. But Origen, as a Greek,
being educated in Greek literature, declined to this bar-
barian impudence; to which, also, betaking himself, he
both consigned himself and his attainments in learning,
living like a Christian, and swerving from the laws but;

in regard to his opinions, both of things and the Deity,

acting the Greek, and intermingling Greek literature with
these foreign fictions. For he was always in company
Avith Plato, and had the works also of Numenius and
Cranius, of Apollophanes and Longinus, of Moderatus and
Nicomachus, and others whose writings- are valued, in
his hands. He also read the works of Chasremon, the
stoic, and those of Cornutus. From these he derived the
allegorical mode of interpretation usual in the mysteries
of the Greeks, and applied it to the Jewish Scriptures."
Such are the assertions made by Porphyry, in the third
book of his works, against the Christians, in which he
asserts the truth respecting the study and great learning
of the man, but also plainly asserts a falsehood (for what
would not a man do writing against Christians?) when he
says that he went over from the Greeks to the Christians,
and that Ammonius apostatised from a life of piety to live
like the heathen. For tlie doctrine of Origen, and his
Christian instruction, he derived from his ancestors, as our
history has already shown and Ammonius continued to ad-
;

here unshaken, to the end of his days, to the unadulterated

CHAP. XIX.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 211 TO 217. 253

principles of the inspired philosophy. This is evident

from the labours of the man that are extant, in his
written works, which establish his reputation with
most men, even at the present day. As, for instance,
that work with the title, " The Harmony of Moses and
Jesus," and whatsoever others are found among the icarned.^tV
Let these, therefore, suffice to evince both the calumnies )^ j,

of the false accuser, and also the great proficiency of

Origen in the branches of Grecian literature. Respecting
this, he defends himself, in an epistle, against the alle-
gations of some who censured him for devoting so much
study to them, writing as follows " But," says he, " when
:

I had devoted myself wholly to the word, and a fiune

went abroad concerning my proficiency, as I was sometimes
visited by heretics, sometimes by those who ^veYe conversant
with the studies of the Greeks, especially those that were
pursuing philosophy, I was resolved to examine both the
opinions of the heretics, and those works of the philo-
sophers which pretend to speak of truth. This we have
also done in imitation of Pantffinus, by whom so many
have been benefited before us, and who was not meanly
furnislied with erudition like this. In this I have also
followed the example of Heraclas, who has now a seat in —
the presbytery of Alexandria, who! ha^ee found pei^severed aU^
five years with a teacher of philosophy before I began to
attend to these studies. AVherefore, also, as he had before
used a common dress, he threw it aside, and assunnng the
habit of philosophers, retains it even until now. He also
still continues to criticise the works of the Greeks with

great diligence." "These remarks were made by Origen,

when he defended liimseK for his application to the study
of the Greeks. Vv>vOA0r;^
About the same time,^ also, whilst he was staying at
Alexandria, a soldier arriving, handed a letter both to
Demetrius, the bishop of the place, and to the prefect of
Egypt, from the governor of Arabia; the purport of which
was that he should send Origen to him, in all haste, in
order to communicate to him his doctrine. \yh("refore
he was sent by them. But, ere long, having finished^ the
objects of his visit, he again returned to Alexandria. Some
254 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

time after, however, when a considerable war broke out in

the city, he made his escape and not thinking it would
;

be safe to stay in Egypt, came to Palestine, and took up

his abode in Csesarea. There he was also requested by the
bishops to expound the sacred Scriptures publicly in
the church, although he had not yet obtained the priest-
hood by the imposition of hands. This might also be
shown, from what was written to Demetrius respecting
him, by Alexander bishop of Jerusalem, and Theoctistus
bishop of Ca3sarea, who defended him in the following
—
manner: * "He has added (i.e. Demetrius) to his letter,
that this was never before either heard or done, that
laymen should deliver discourses in the presence of the
bishops. I know not how it happens that he is here
evidently so far from the truth. For, indeed, wheresoever
there are found those qualified to benefit the brethren,
these are exhorted by the holy bishops to address the
people. Thus at Laranda, Euelpis was exhorted by Neon,
and at Iconium, Paulinus by Celsus, and at Synada,
Theodore by Atticus, our blessed brethren. It is also
probable, that this has happened in other places, but we
know not that it has." In this way the selfsame Origen
was honoured, when yet a young man, not only by his
own familiar friends, but also by bishops abroad. But
Demetrius, recalling him by letter, and urging his return
to Alexandria, by sending members and deacons of the
church, he returned and pursued the accustomed duties of
his occupation. e-t \ t t SS
. . 1
«

CHAPTER XX.
THE WORKS OF THE WRITERS OF THE DAY STILL EXTANT.
Many learned men
of the church also flourished in these
times, of whom we may easily find epistles, which they
wrote to one another, still extant. These have been also
preserved for us in the library of ^lia, which was built
by Alexander, who was bishop there. From this we have
also been able to collect materials for our present work.

* Demetrius is here addressed, by way of respect, in the third person.

CHAP. XXI.] ALEXANDER SEVERUS, A.D. 222 TO 235. 255

Of these Beryllus has left us, together with epistles and

kinds of works written with elegance
treatises, also different
and taste. He was bishop of Bostra, in Arabia. Hippolytus,
also, who Avas bishop of another church, has left us some
works. There is beside^ a discussion that has come doAATi
to us, of Caius, a most learned man, held at Rome in the
times of Zephyrinus, against Proclus, who contended for
the Phrygian heresy; in which, whilst he silences the
rashness and daring of his opponents in composing new
books (i.e. of Scripture), he makes mention of only thirteen
epistles, not reckoning that to the Hebrews with the rest;
as there are, even to this day, some of the Romans who do
not consider it to be the work of the apostles. Q
\Q
CHAPTER XXI.
THE BISHOPS THAT WERE NOTED AT THIS TIME.
Antonine reigned seven years and six months, and was
succeeded by Macrinus and he, after the lapse of a year,
;

was succeeded by another Antonine, in the sovereignty of

Rome. In the first year of the latter, Zephyrinus the
bishop of Rome, departed this life, after having charge of
the church eighteen years. He was succeeded in the
episcopate by Callisthus, who survived him five years, and
left the church to Urbanus, After these the government
of Rome was held by the emperor Alexander, Antonine
having lived only four years from the commencement of
his reign. At this tune, also, Philetas succeeds Asclepiades
in the church of Antioch. But Mama3a, the emperor's
mother, a woman distinguished for her piety and religion,
when the fame of Origen had now been every where spread
abroad, so that it also reached her ears, was very eager
both to be honoured with a sight of the man, and to make
trial of his skill in divine things, so greatly extolled.
Therefore, whilst staying at Alexandria, she sent for him
by a military escort. With her he staid some tune, ex-
hibiting innumerable matters calculated to promote the
glory of the Lord, and to evince the excellence of divine
instruction, after which he hastened back again to his
accustomed engagements. t?)»
256 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

CHAPTER XXII.
THE WORKS OP HIPPOLYTUS, THAT HAVE REACHED US.

At the same time, Hippolytus, who composed many

other treatises, also wrote a work on the Passover. In this
he traces back the series of times, and presents a certain
canon comprising a period of sixteen years, on the
Passover, limiting his computation of the times to the first
year of the emperor Alexander. But the remaining works
written by him, that have come down to us, are the fol-
lowing: On the Hexaemeron, On the Works after the
Hexaemeron, To Marcion, On the Canticles, On parts of
Ezekiel, On the Passover, Against all the Heresies. You
will also find many others still preserved by many. i^'b •

CHAPTER XXIII.
ORIGEN's zeal, and his elevation to the PRIESTHOOD.
From this time, however, Origen began his Commen-
taries on the sacred Scriptures, to which he Avas par-
ticularly urged by Ambrose, who presented innumerable
incentives, not only by verbal exhortation, but by furnishing
the most ample supplies of all necessary means; for he
had more than seven amanuenses, when he dictated, who
relieved each other at appointed times. He had not fewer
copyists, as also girls, who were well exercised in more
elegant writing, for which, Ambrose furnished an
all
abundant supply of the necessary expense.
all And
indeed, he, for his own part, evinced an inexpressible zeal
in the study of the sacred Scriptures, by which also he
particularly stimulated Origen to write his Commentaries.
Whilst this was the state of things. Urban, who had been
bishop of Rome eight years, was succeeded by Pontianus.
At Antioch, Philetas was succeeded by Zebinus. At this
time Origen, being compelled by some necessary affairs of
the church, went to Greece by way of Palestine, where he
received the ordination to the priesthood, at C^sarea, from
the bishops of that country. The matters that were
agitated upon this in reference to him, and the decisions of
 CHAP. XXV.] ALEXANDER SEVERUS, A.D. 222 TO 235. 257

the bishops of the churches, in consequence of these

.
movements, and whatsoever other works he wrote
the prime of his life, to advance the divhie word, as it
^
demands a separate treatise, we have sufficiently stated in
the second book of the work we have written in his
defence. OC^o-is-^ '^/3>
i
bii-

CHAPTER XXIV.
THE EXPOSITIONS HE GAVE AT ALEXANDRIA.
To these it might be necessary, perhaps, to add, that in
the sixth book of his exegetical works on the gospel of
John, he shows that the first five were composed by him
whilst yet at Alexandria. Of the whole work on this
gospel, only twenty-two books have come down to us.
But in tlie ninth book on Genesis, for there are twelve in
all, he not only shows that the eight preceding ones were

written at Alexandria, but also his commentaries on the

and twenty Psalms. Moreover, those on Lamen-
first five
tations, ofwhich five books have reached us, in which he
also makes mention of his books on the resurrection. These
are two in number. Likewise, the works On the Principles
were written before his removal from Alexandria, and also
those entitled Stromata, in number ten, he composed in
the same city during the reign of the emperor Alexander,
as is shown by his own notes, fully written out before the
books. lO'

CHAPTER XXV.
HIS REVIEW OF THE COLLECTIVE SCUIPTURES.
In his exposition of the first Psalm, he has given a
catalogue of the books in the sacred Scri})tures of tlie Old
Testament, as follows " It should be observed that the
:

,collective books, as handed down by the Hebrews, are

twenty-two, according to the number of letters in their
alphabet." After some further remarks, lie subjoins, ~t-
" These twenty-two books, according to the HebreWST-^re
as follows That which is called Genesis, liut by the
:

Hebrews, from the beginning of the book, Uresith, which

258 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK VI.

means, in the beginning.' Exodus, Walesmoth,* which

'

means, these are the names.' Leviticus, Waikra, and

' '

he called.' Numbers, Anmesphekodlim. Deuteronomy,

EUe haddabarim, that is, 'these are the words.' Jesus the
son of Nave, in Hebrew, Joshue ben Nun. Judges and
E-uth, in one book, wi_th^ the Hebrews, which they call
Sophetim. Of Kings, the lirsrandr second, one book, with
them called Samuel, the called of God.' The third and
'

fourth of Kings, also in one book with them, and called,

Wahammelech Dabid,t which meaii'ST-^^d king David.'
The first and second book of the Paralipomena, contained
in one volume with them, and called Dibre Hamaim, which
means the words, U'.e. 'the recorc^ of days.' The first
and second of Esdras, in one, called Ezra, i. e. an assis- '

tant.' The book of Psalms, Sepher Thehillim. The

Proverbs of Solomon, Misloth. Ecclesiastes, Coheleth.
The Song of Songs, Sir Hasirim. Isaiah, lesaia. Jere-
miah, with the Lamentations, and his Epistle, in one,
Jeremiah. Daniel, Daniel. Ezekiel, Jeezkel. Job, Job.
Esther, also with the Hebrews, Esther. Besides these,
there are, alsd,~^t1ie Maccabees, which are inscribed Sarbeth
sarbane el."
These, then, are the books that he mentions in the work
noticed above, i But in the first book of his commentaries
on the gospel of Matthew, following the Ecclesiastical
Canon, he jittests that he knows of only four gospels, as
follows " As I have understood from tradition, respecting
:

the four gospels, which are the only undisputed ones in the
whole church of God throughout the world. The first is
written according to Matthew, the same that was once a
publican, but afterwards an apostle of Jesus Christ, who
having published it for the Jewish converts, wrote it in the
* We have here given the Hebrew pronunciation according to Origen's
Greek, which differs sometimes from the common pronunciation allowance ;

must also be made for the pronunciation of the Greek itself.

j" Diivid is here written with a
/?, and we have given it according to our

usual Greek pronunciation. But Origen. appears to have pronounced the

heta as v ; as also the Septuagint, who in several instances give the name
AaJ3i6,from the Hebrew, where it would be impossible to suppose they had
the sound of b. Some of the older grammarians, as Clenardus, follow the
same pronunciation.
 CHAP. XX\.l ALEXANITER SEVERUS, A.D. 222 TO 23^. 259

Hebrew. £}ie second is according to .Mark, who composed

it, as Peter explained to him, whom lie also acknowled^-es
as his son in his general Epistle, saying,
The elect church '

in Babylon salutes you, as also Mark my son.' And the

third, according to Luke, the gospel commended by Paul,
which was written for the converts from the Gentiles and ;

last of all the gospel according to John." ,\ And in the fifth

book of his Commentaries on John, the same author Avrites
as follows " But he being well fitted to be a mhiister of
:

the New Testament, Paul, I mean, a minister not of the

letter but of the spirit; who, after spreading the gospel
from Jerusalem and the country around as far as lllyricuin,
did not even write to all the churches to Avhich he preached;
and even to those to whom he wrote he only sent a few
lines. Peter, upon whom the church of Christ is built,
against which the gates of hell shall not prevail, has left
one epistle undisputed. It may be also a second, but on
this there is some doubt. What shall we say of him Avho
reclined upon the breast of Jesus, I mean John ? who has
left one gospel, in which he confesses that he could write
so many that the whole world could not contain them.
He also wrote the Apocalypse, commanded as he "sv^as, to
conceal, and not to write the voices of the seven thunders.
He has also left an epistle consisting of very few lines it ;

may be, also, a second and third is from him, but not all
agree that they are genuine, but both together do not
contain a hundred lines." To these remarks he also adds
the following observation on the Epistle to the Hebrews,
in his homilies on the same " The Epistle with the title,
:

'
To the Hebrews,' has not that pecidiar style wliich
belongs to the apostle, who confesses that he is but connnon
in speech, that is in his phraseology. But that this epistle
is more pure Greek in the composition of its i)hrases, every
one will confess who is able to discern the dilference of style.
I Again, it will be obvious that the ideas of the epistle are
C/ admirable, and not inferior to any of the books acknow-
ledged to be apostolic. Every one will confess the truth
of this, who attentively reads the apostle's writings." To
these he jjfterwards again adds " I would s:iy, tliat the
:

thoughts are the apostle's, but the diction and pliraseology

 '1* '' i
t

260 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

belong to some one who has recorded what the apostle said,
and as one who noted down atjiis leisure what his master
dictated. If, then, any church considers this epistle as
coming from Paul, let it be commended for this, for neither
did those ancient men deliver it as such without cause.
But who it was that really wrote the epistle, God only
knows. The account, however, that has been current
before us is, according to some, that Clement, who was
bishop of Rome, wrote the epistle; according to others,
that it was "written by Luke, who Avrote the gospel and the
Acts." But let this suffice on these subjects. Q 'Vl

CHAPTER XXVI.
HERACLAS SUCCEEDS TO THE EPISCOPATE OF ALEXANDRIA.
But this was the tenth year of the above-mentioned
reign (of Alexander), in which Origen, after removing
from Alexandria to Ca^sarea, left his school for catechetical
instruction there in the charge of Heraclas. But ere long
Demetrius, the bishop of the church of Alexandria, died,
having performed the duties of the office, upon the whole,
forty-three years. He was succeeded by Heraclas. About
this time also flourished Firmilianus bishop of Csesarea in
Cappadocia.

CHAPTER XXVII.
HOW THE BISHOPS REGARDED HIM.
This bishop was so favourably disposed towards Origen,
that he then called him to the regions in which he dwelt,
to benefit the churches at another time he went to visit
;

him in Judea, and passed some time with him there, for
the sake of improvement in divine things. Moreover
Alexander, the bishop of Jerusalem, and Theoctistus,
bishop of Cicsarea, attending him the whole time nearly
like pupils their master,allowed him alone to perform the
duties of expounding the sacred Scriptures, and other
matters that pertain to the doctrines of the church.
 ;

CHAP. XXIX.] GORDIAN, A.D. 238 TO 244. 2Gi

CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE PERSECUTION UNDER MAXIMINUS.
But the emperor Alexander being carried off after a
reign of thirteen years, was succeeded l:»y Maximinus, who,
inflamed with hatred against the house of Alexander,
consisting of many helievers, raised a persecution, and
connnanded at first only the heads of the churches to be
slain, as the abettors and agents of evangelical truth.
It was then that Origen wrote his book on Martyrdom,
which he dedicated to Ambrose, and Protoctetus a pres-
byter of the church at Cassarea, because both of these
encountered no common danger in the persecution. In
which also it is said that these men were pre-eminent for
(persevering in) their confession, as Maximinus did not
reign longer than three years. Origen has assigned the
time of this persecution, both in the twenty-second book
of his Commentaries on John, and in different epistles.

CHAPTER XXIX.
OF FABIANUS, WHO WAS REMARKABLY APPOINTED BISHOP OF
ROME, BY A DIVINE COMMUNICATION.
GoRDiAN succeeded Maximinus in the sovereignty of
Rome, when Pontiaiius, who had held the episcopate six
years, was succeeded b)^ Anteros in the church of Rome
he also was succeeded by Fabianus, after having been en-
gaged in the service about a month. It is said that
Fabianus had come to Rome with some others from the
country, and staying there, in the most remarkable manner,
by divine and celestial grace, was advanced to be one of
the candidates for the office. When all the brethren had
assem])led in the church, for the purpose of ordaining him
that should succeed in the episcopate, though there were
very many eminent and illustrious men in the estimation
of many, Falnanus being present, no one thought of any
other man. They relate, further, that a dove suddenly
flying down from on high, sat upon his head, exhil/iting
a scene like that of the holy Spirit descending upon our
262 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

Saviour in the form of a dove. Upon this the whole body

exclaimed, with all eagerness and with one voice, as if
moved by the one Spirit of God, that he was worthy and ;

without delay they took and placed him upon the episcopal
throne. At the same time Zebinus, bishop of Antioch,
dying, was succeeded in the government (of the church)
by Babylas, and at Alexandria, Demetrius held the epis-
copate forty-three years, and was succeeded in the office by
Heraclas. But in the catechetical school there, he was suc-
ceeded by Dionysius, who was also one of Origen's pupils. O
CHAPTER XXX.
THE PUPILS or ORIGEN.
Whilst Origeri was attending to his accustomed duties
at Csesarea, manyfrequented his school, not only of the
residents of the place, but also innumerable others from
abroad, who left their country in order to attend his
lectures. Of these the most noted whom we know is
Theodoras, kno^vn also by the name of Gregory, and so_^
celebrated among the bishops of our day also his brother
;

Athenodorus. Origen, seeing them excessively wrapt in

the prosecution of the studies of the Greeks and Romans,
infused into them the love of philosophy, and induced
them to exchange their former zeal for the study of divine
things. But after being with him five years, they made
such improvement in the study of divine oracles, that
both, though very young, were honoured with the epis-
copate in the churches of Pontus.

CHAPTER XXXI.
OF AFRICANUS.
At this time, also, flourished Africanus, who \vrote the
books with the title Cesti. There is an epistle of his ex-
tant, addressed to Origen, in which he intimates his doubts
on the history of Susannah, in Daniel, as if it were a
spurious and fictitious composition to which Origen wi'ote
;

a very full answer. Other works of the same Africanus

that have reached us, are his five books of Chronography,
 CHAP. XXXII.] GORDIAN, A.D. 238 TO 244. 263

a most accurate and laboured performance. In these, he

says that he had gone to Alexandria, on account of the
great celebrity of Heraclas; the same that we have
already shown was advanced to the episcopate there, and
who was, also, very eminent for his skill in philosophical
studies, and the other sciences of the Greeks. Another
epistle of the same Africanus is also extant, addressed to
Aristides, on the supposed discrepancy between Matthew
and Luke in the genealogy of Christ. In this he most
clearly establishes the consistency of the two evangelists,
from an account which had been handed down from his
ancestors, which, in its proper place, we have already antici-
pated in the first book of the work we have in hand. TtW^'^

CHAPTER XXXII.
THE COMMENTARIES THAT ORIGEN WROTE IN PALESTINE.

About this time, also, Origen composed his Commen-

taries on Isaiah, as also on Ezekiel. Of the former, the
third part of Isaiah, as far as the Adsion of the beast in the
desert,have come doAvn to us, consisting of thirty sections.*
On Ezekiel there are twenty-five sections, Avhich are all
that he wrote upon this prophet. When he came to
Athens, he finished his Commentaries on Ezekiel, and also
commenced his Notes on the Song of Solomon, and ad-
vanced there as fiir as the fifth book. But on his return
to Caesarea, he also brought these to a close, in number
ten. Why should we, however, give a minute statement
of the man's labours, a performance, in itself, that would
require a separate and distinct work? And, indeed, this
has already been done by us in our life of Pamphilus, that
holy martyr of our day, in which, after exhil)iting tlie
great zeal of Pamphilus, we also subjoin the catalogues of
the library collected by him, of the works "wi-itten by
Origen and other ecclesiastical writers by wliich any one
;

that wishes may most satisfactorily learn what works of

Origen have come down to us.
* Tojuot. — The word rofiog, from Avhicli we get tome, properly signifies a
section ; and as the sections of a work were sometimes on dilferent scrolls,
lience they were called books, volumes, and ro/iot.
 264 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

CHAPTER XXXIIL
THE ERROR OF BERYLLUS.
Beryllus, who was mentioned a little before, as bishop
of Bostra in Arabia, perverting the doctrine of the church,
attempted to introduce certain opinions that are foreign to
Christian faith, daring to assert that our Lord and Saviour
did not exist in the proper sense of existence, before his
dwelling among men; and that neither had he a proper
divinity, but only that divinity which dwelt in him from
the Father. As the bishops had many examinations and
discussions on this point with the man, Origen, who was
also invited together with the rest, at first entered into
conversation with him, in order to ascertain what opinion
the man held. But when he understood what he advanced,
after correcting his error, by reasoning and demonstration,
he convinced him, and thus recovered him to the truth in
doctrine, and brought him back again to the former sound •,,

opinion. There are also works still extant, both off

Beryllus and the synod that was held on his account, con-
taining the questions put to him by Origen, and the dis-
cussions held in his church, together with all that was done
there. Innumerable other facts are reported by our elder
brethi^en, which I have thought proper to pass by, as hav-
ing no reference to the objects of the present work; but
whatsoever it was necessary to select of matters concerning
him, these may be collected from that defence of him
which we and l*ampliilus, that holy martyr of our tunes,
have written, which work we performed jointly, in orde r
to obviate the malevolence of some^
xGv C^dcufT?u;V ev^K
CHAPTER XXXIV.
OF PHILIP CiESAR.
GoKUiANUS had held the government of Rome six years,
when he was succeeded by Philip, together with his son
xcx Philip. on the day of the
It is said that, as a Christian,
last vigilof the passover, he wished to share with the
multitude in the prayers of the church, but was not
 '

CHAP. XXXVI.] PHILIP, A.D. 244 TO 249. 265

Too /./' j"; :^ '"
'I ^', ,
•
\ 'J. .
-

permitted by the existing bishop to enter before he had

confessed his sins, and placed himself among the order of
penitents.' For otherwise he Avould never be received by
nim, unless he first did this, on account of the many crimes
which he had conmiitted. The emperor is said to have
obeyed cheerfully, and exhibited a genuine and religious
disposition in regard to his fear of God.

^a^Wx'oJc-iN/. CHAPTER XXXV.

DIONYSIUS SUCCEEDS HEKACI.AS IN THE EPISCOPATE.
In the third year of this reign also, lieraclas dying, after
an (Episcopate of sixteen years, was succeeded by Dionysius
in the su[)ervision of the church of Alexandria.

^
" '"
^ ^
'^
"
''
"H p orrcL o-r 0(5 "
*"

CHAPTER XXXVI.
OTHER WORKS WRITTEN BY ORIGEN.
Then also, as was to be expected, our religion spreading
more and more, and our brethren beginning to converse
mojxj free ly with all, Origen, who they say was now more
than sixty years of age, and who, from long practice, had
acquired the greatest facility in discoursing, joermitted his
discourses to be taken down by''ready ^vriters, a thing which
he had never allowed before. At this time, also, he com-
posed, in eight books, a reply to that work written against
us by Celsus the Epicurean, bearing the title, "The True
$ Doctrine," and ^he twenty-hve books on Matthew's gospel,
those, also, on the twelve apost les, of which we have foundtJf*
only twenty-five. There is also an epistle of his extjint,-^
addressed to the emperor Philip, and another to his wife
Severa; several others also to different persons. Of these
as many as we have been able to collect, scattered in tlic
1lands of different individuals, we have reduced to certain
distinct books, in number exceeding one hundred. He ulso
wrote to Fabianus, bishop of Rome, and to many others of
the bishops of churches, respecting his orthodoxy and of ;

these you have the proofs in the sixth book of our Apology
for the man.

I \ '
'
/ I
 266 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE DISSENSIONS OF THE ARABIANS.
But about this time, also, other men sprung up in Arabia
as the propagators of false opinions. These~asserted, that
the human soul, as long as the present state of the world
existed, perished at death and died with the body, but that
it would be raised again with the body at the time of the

resurrection. And as a considerabl^council j^as_liel_d on

account of this, Origen being again requested, likewise here
discussed the point in question with so much force, that
those who had been before led astray, c6mpletely changed
their opinions. ^ <ruY ItfoTi^i) 5
i/rh '"^^-^ c^ K{aS
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE HERESY OF THE HELCESAITES.
Another error also sprung up about this time, called
the heresy of the Helcesaites, which, however, was almost
stifled in its birth. It is mentioned by Origen, Jn his
public lecture on the eighty-second Psalm " : A
certain
one," says he, " came recently with a great opinion of his
abiliti"^^" to main tain that ungodly and wicked error of
the Helcesaites, which has but lately appeared in the
churches. The mischievous assertions of this heresy, I
will give you, that you may not be carried away with it.
It sets aside certain parts of thecollective Scriptures,' and
it makes use of passages from the Old Testament, and from
the gospels. It rejects the apostlas^altogether. It asserts,
also, that to deny (Christ) is indifferent, and that he who
is prudent, in case of necessity, will deny with his mouth,
e.'^
but not in his heart. They also produce a certain book,
which they say fell from heaven and that whoever has heard
:

and believed this, will receive remission of sins a remission

;

different from that o;iven by Christ." And such is the

account respecting these.
r- . rs
I
CHAP. XXXIX.] DKCIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 267

CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE PERSECUTION OF DECIUS.
Philip, after a reign of seven years, was succeeded
by Decius, who, in consequence of his hatred to Philip,
raised a persecution against the church, in which Fabianus
suffered martyrdom, and was succeeded as bishop of
Rome by Cornelius. In Palestine, however, Alexander,
bishop of Jerusalem, was again brought before the tribunal
of the governor, at Caesarea, and after an eminent perse-
verance in his profession, though croMmed with the hoary
locks of venerable age, he was cast into prison. After
giving a splendid and illustrious testimony at the gover-
nor's tribunal, and expiring in prison, he was succeeded
by Mazabanes as bishop of Jerusalem. But Babylas, like
Alexander, dying in prison at Antioch, after his confession,
the church there was governed by Fabius. But the
number and greatness of Origen's sufferings there during
the persecution, and the nature of his death, when the
spirit of darkness drew up his forces, and waged a war
with all his arts and powers against the man, and assailed
him particularly beyond all that were then assaulted by
him; the nature and number of bonds which he endured
on account of the doctrine of Christ, and all his torments
of body, the sufferings also ^vhich he endured under an iron
collar, and in the deepest recesses of the prison, when for
many days he was extended and stretched to the distance
of four holes on the rack besides the threats of fire, and
;

whatsoever other sulferings inflicted by liis enemies he

nobly bore, and finally the issue of these sufferings, when
the judge eagerly strove with all his might to protract his
life (in order to prolong his sufferings), and what expres-
sions after these he left behind, replete with benefit to
those needing consolation, all this, his many epistles detail
with no less truth than accuracy.
268 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

CHAPTER XL.
WHAT HAPPENED TO DIONYSIUS.

I SHALL now subjoin the occurrences that befel Diony-

sius, from his epistle to Germanus, where, speaking of
himself, he gives the following account: "But I speak
before God, and he knows that I lie not; it was never by
my own counsel, nor without divine intimation, that I
projected my flight but before the persecution of Decius,
:

Sabinus, at the very hour, sent Frumentarius to search for

me. And I, indeed, staid at home about four days, ex-
pecting the arrival of Frumentarius. But he went about
examining all places, the roads, the rivers, the fields, where
he suspected that I would go or lie concealed. But he
was smitten with blindness, not being able to find the
house, for he could not believe that I would remain at
home when persecuted. Four days had scarcely elapsed
when God ordered me to remove, and opened the way for
me in a most remarkable manner. I and my domestics,
and many of my brethren, went forth together. And that
this happened by the providence of God, was shown by
what followed, and in which, perhaps, we were not un-
profitable to some." After this, he shows the events that
befel him after his flight, adding the following " About
:

suiiset, being seized, together with my compan}^, by the

soldiers, I was led to Taposiris. Timothy, by the provi-
dence of God, happened not to be present, nor even seized;
and coming afterwards, he found the house deserted, and
servants guarding it, and us he found reduced to slavery."
After other remarks, he observes " And what was the
:

manner of this divine interposition of his ? For the truth

shall be told. A certain man of the country met Timothy
flying, and much disturbed, and when he was asked the
cause of his haste, he declared the truth. When he heard
it, he went his way, for he was going to a marriage festi-
val, (as it is the custom with them on these occasions to
keep the whole night,) and when he entered he told it to
those that were present at the feast. These, forthwith,
with a single impulse, as if by agreement, all arose, and
CHAP. XLi.] DECius, A.D. 249 TO 251. 269

came as quick as possible in a rush upon us, and as they

rushed they raised a shout. The soldiers that guarded us
immediately took to flight, and they came upon us, lying ,
as we were upon the bare bedsteads. 1, indeed, as God(v.crt
knows, supposed them at first to be robbers, who had_-^
come to plunder and pillage. Remaining, therefore, on ^
my bed, naked as I was, only covered with a linen gar- \

nient, the rest of mydress I offered them as it lay beside

me. But they connnanded me to rise and to depart as
quick as possible. Then, understanding for Avhat purpose
they had come, I began to cry out, beseeching and praying
them to go away and to let us alone, but if they wished to
do us any good, to anticipate those that had led me away,
and to cut off ]ny liead. When I thus cried out, as my
companions and partners in all my distresses well know,
they attempted to raise me by force. I then cast myself
on my back upon the ground. But they seized me by the
hands and feet, and dragged me away, whilst those who
were witnesses of all these things, Caius, Faustus, Peter,
and Paul, followed on. These, also, taking me up, bore 6io
,

me away from the town, and carried me off on an un- "\

saddled ass." Such is the account of Dionysius respecting

himself. VU(M^ firiT.
, f
^'J

CHAPTER XLI.
OP THOSE WHO SUFFERED MARTYRDOM AT ALEXANDRIA.
The same writer, in the epistle which he addressed to
Fabius, bishop of Antioch, relates the conflicts of those
who suffered martyrdom at Alexandria in the following
manner: "The persecution with us did not begin with the
imperial edict, but preceded it a whole yetir. And a
certain prophet and poet, inauspicious to the city, whoever
he was, excited the mass of the heathen against us, stirring
them up to theii- native superstition. Stimulated by him,
and taking exercise any kind of wickedness,
full liberty to
they considered this the only piety, and the worship of
their demons, viz., to slay us. First then, seizing n certnin
aged man named Metra, they called upon him to utter
impious expressions, and as he did not obey, they beat his
270 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOBY. [bOOK VI.

body with clubs, and pricked his face and eyes^ after which
they led him away to the suburbs, where they stoned him.
Next they led a woman called Quinta, who was a believer,
to the temple of an idol, and attempted to force her to
worship; but when she turned away in disgust, they tied
her by the feet, and dragged her through the whole city,
over the rough stones of the paved streets, dashing her
against the millstones, and scourging her at the same time,
until they brought her to the same place, where they
stoned her. Then, with one accord, all rushed upon the
houses of the pious, and whomsoever of their neighbours
they knew, they drove thither in all haste, and despoiled
and plundered them, setting apart the more valuable of the
articles for themselves but the more common and wooden
;

furniture they threw about and burnt in the roads, pre-

senting a scene like a city taken by the enemy.
" The brethren retired, and gave way, and like those to
whom Paul bears witness, they also regarded the plunder
of their goods with joy. And I know not whether any,
besides one who fell into their hands, has thus far denied
the Lord. They also seized that admirable virgin, Apol-
lonia, then in advanced age, and beating her jaws, they
broke out all her teeth, and kindling a fire before the city,
threatened to burn her alive, unless she would repeat their
impious expressions. She appeared at first to shrink a
little, but when suffered to go, she suddenly sprang into
the fire and was consumed. They also seized a certain
Serapion in his own house, and after torturing him with
the severest cruelties, and breaking all his limbs, threw
him headlong from- an upper story. And further, there
was no way, no public road, no lane, where Ave could walk,
whether by day or night, as they, at all times and places,
cried out, whoever would refuse to repeat those impious
expressions, that he should be immediately dragged forth
and burnt.
" These things continued to prevail for the most part
after this manner. But as the sedition and a civil war
overtook the wretches, their cruelty was diverted from us
to one another. We then drew a little breath, whilst their
rage against us was abated. But soon, a change in the
CHAP. XLI.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 271

government toward us* was announced, and great danger

threatened us. The decree had arrived, very much like
that which was foretold by our Lord, exliibiting the most
dreadful aspect so that, if it were possible, the very elect
;

would stumble. All, indeed, were greatly alarmed, and

many of the more eminent immediately gave way; others
Avere tempted by the public offices they sustained others ;

were brought by their acquaintance, and when called by

name, approached the impure and unholy sacrifices. Yet,
pale and trembling, as if they were not to sacrifice, but
themselves to be the victims and the sacrifices to the idols,
they were jeered by many of the surrounding multitude,
and were obviously equally afraid to die and to offer the
sacrifice. But some advanced with greater readiness to
the altars, and boldly asserted that they had never before
been Christians concerning whom the declaration of our
;

Lord is most true, that they will scarcely be saved. Of

the rest, some follo\t^ed the one or the other of the preced-
ing some fled, others were taken, and of these some held
;

out as far as the prison and bonds, and some after a few
days' imprisonment abjured (Christianity) before they
entered the tribunal. But some, also, after enduring the
torture for a time, at last renounced. Others, however,
firm and blessed pillars of the Lord, confirmed by the Lord
himself, and receiving in themselves strength and power
suited and proportioned to their faith, became admirable
witnesses of his kingdom.
" The first of these was Julian, a man afflicted with the
gout, neither a])le to walk nor stand, who, with two others
that carried him, was arraigned. Of these, the one im-
mediately denied, but the other, named Cronion, surnamed
Kunus, and the aired Julian himself, havini>' confessed the
Lord, were carried on camels throughout the whole city, a
very large one as you know, and in this elevation were
scourged, and finally consinned in an immense fire, sur-
rounded by the thronging crowds of spectators. But a
soldier, whose name was Besas, standing near them, who
had opposed the insolence of the multitude, whilst they

* Philip was (loud, and succeeded by Decius.

272 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

were led aAvay to execution, was himself assailed with

their loud vociferations, and thus this brave soldier of God,
after he had excelled in the great conflict of piety, was
beheaded. Another, who Avas a Lybian by birth, but both
in name and blessedness a Macar (blessed), after much
solicitation from the judge to have him renounce, still
remaining inflexible, was burnt alive. ~7ffter~these, Epi-
machus and Alexander, who had continued for a long time
in prison, enduring innumerable sufl'erings from he
scourges and scrapers,* were also destroyed in an immense
fire.f With these there were also four women; Ammo-
narium, a holy virgin, who was ingeniously tortured for a
very long time by the judge, because she had plainly de-
clared she would utter none of those expressions which he
dictated; and having made good her promise, she was
led away. The others were the venerable and aged
Mercuria; Dionysia, also, who was the mother of many
children, but did not love them more than the Lord.->J
These, after the governor became ashamed to torture them
to no purpose, and thus to be defeated by women, all died
by the sword, without the trial by tortures. But as to
Ammonarium, she, like a chief combatant, received the
greatest tortures of Heron and Ater and Isidorus,
all.

who were Egyptians, and with them a youth named Dios-

corus, about the age of fifteen, were delivered up. At first
he attempted to deceive the youth with fair words, as if he
could be easily brought over, and to force him by tortures,
as if he would readily yield. Dioscorus, however, was
neither persuaded by words, nor constrained by tortures.
* The instrument of torture here mentioned was an iron scraper, calcu-
lated to wound and tear the flesh as it passed over it.
f The same expression, vrvpi acr/Seorw, occurs here as above. We have
rendered it therefore, as above, by the word^re. Valesius, whois followed
by Shorting, translates unslaked lime. But why he should understand it
differently here from what he does above, does not appear. The martyrs
here were destroyed by the same kind of death as the preceding. If the
word TTvp did not determine the signification, there might be some reason,
perhaps, for this version, the word acr/jEoroe having rirayoc understood. But
it is surely going far out of our way to look for this meaning, when the

meaning is so obviously determined by the many circumstances which here

combine. It may be remarked, by the way, that the expression is literally
"
inextinguishable Jive, a strong hyperbole for immense fire.
CHAP. XLII.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 273

"After scourging the rest in a most savage manner, and

seeing them persevere, he also delivered these to the hre.
But Dioscorus was dismissed by the judge, who admired
the great msdom of his answers to the questions proposed
to him, and was also illustrious in the eyes of the people,
with the view, as he said, to give him further tune for
repentance on account of his age. And now this most
godly Dioscorus is among us, expecting a longer and a more
severe conflict. A certain Nemesion, also an Egyptian,
Avas first indeed accused as a companion of thieves; but
Avhen he had repelled this charge before the centurion, as
a slander against him, in which there was no truth, being
reported as a Christian, he was brought as a prisoner
before the governor. He, a most unrighteous judge, in-
flicted a punishment more than double that of robbers, both
scourges and tortures, and then committed him to the
flames bet5Yeen_thieves thus honouring the blessed martyr
;

after the example^ of Christ. But there was a band of

soldiers, standing in a dense body before the tribunal, who
were Anmion, and Zeno, and Ptolemy, and Ingenuus,
together Avith the aged Theophilus. A certain one being
brought and tried as a Christian, and already inclining to
deny, they stood near, gnashed with their teeth, and
beckon ed to him Avith their faces, and stretched out their
hands, and made gestures with their bodies. And whilst
aU were directing their eyes upon them, before tliey were
seized by any one else, they ran up to the tribunal and
declared that they were Christians so that the governor
;

and his associates themselves were greatly intimidated,

whilst those who were condemned were most cheerful at
the prospect of what they were to suffer; but their judges
trembled. And these, therefore, retired from the tribunals,
and rejoiced in their testimony, in which God had enabled
them to triumph gloriously. y\_^j ,c,,\is S^T^-

CHAPTER XLII.
OTUEK ACCOUNTS GIVEN IJY DIONYSIUS.
" ]jut many others were also torn asunder in cities and
villages, of which I shall mention one as an example.
18
 274 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

Ischyrion was hired by one of the rulers in the capacity of

a steward. This man was ordered by his employer to
sacrifice, but as he did not obey, he was abused by him.
Persevering in his purpose, he was treated with contumely,
and as he still continued to bear with all, his employer
seized a long pole and sIcav him, by thrusting it through
his bowels. AVhy should I mention the multitudes that
wandered about in deserts and mountains, that perished by
hunger and thirst, and frost and diseases, and robbers and
wild beasts ? The survivors of whom are the witnesses
both of their election and victory. But I will add one fact
to illustrate this :Chseremon was a very aged bishop of
the city called Nile. He fleeing into the Arabian* moun-
tain, with his partner, did not return again, nor could the
brethren learn any thing of him any more, though frequent
search was made for him. They neither found them nor
their bodies, and many were carried off as slaves by the
barbarous Saracens, to the same mountains. Some of these
were ransomed with great difficulty, others not even to the
^Z' present day. And these facts I have stated, J)rethren, not
without an object, but that thou mayest see how great and
terrible distresses have befallen us, of which indeed, they
who have been most tried, also understand the most."
Then, after a few remarks, he observes: "But these same
martyrs, who are now sitting with Christ, and are the
sharers in his kingdom, and the partners in his judgment,
and who are now judging with him, received those of the
brethren that fell away, and had been convicted of sacri-
ficing (to idols), and when they saAV their conversion and
repentance, and that it might be acceptable to Him who
doth not by any means wish the death of the sinner so
much as their repentance, and having proved them (as
sincere), they received and assembled with them. They
also communicated with them in prayer and at their feasts.
What then, brethren, do ye advise concerniug these?
What should we do? Let us join in our sentiments
* Valesius thinks that the mountain here mentioned, was not, as the name
seems to imply, in Arabia, but translates in both places where it occurs,
Arabicus mons, Arabian mountain. He thinks that it was so called merely
from its vicinity or contiguity to Arabia.
CHAP. XLIII.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 275

with them, and let us observe their judgment and their

charity; and let us kindly receive those who were treated
vdih such compassion by them. Or should we rather
pronounce their judgment unjust, and set ourselves up as
the judges of their opinion, and thus grieve the spirit of
mildness, and overturn established order?" These remarks
were probably added by Dionysius "when he spoke of those
that had fallen away through Aveakness during the perse-
cution. /Wv. I'L.l^iT.

CHAPTER XLIII.
OF NOVATUS, HIS MANNERS AND HABITS, AND HIS HERESY.
About this time appeared Novatus, a presbyter of the
church of Rome, and a man elevated with haughtiness
against these (that had fallen), as if there was no room for
them to hope salvation, not even if they performed every
thing for a genuine and pure confession. He thus became
the leader of the peculiar heresy of those who, in the pomp
of their imaginations, called themselves Cathari. A very
large council being held on account of this, at which sixty
of the bishops, but a still greater number of presbyters and
deacons were present, the pastors of the remaining pro-
vinces, according to their places, deliberated separately
what should be done; this decree was passed by all: "That
Novatus, indeed, and those who so arrogantly united with
him, and those that had determined to adopt his unchari-
table and most inhuman opinion, these they considered
among those that were alienated from the churcli but that
;

brethren Avho had incurred any calamity should l)e treated

and healed with the remedies of repentance."
There are also epistles of Cornelius, bishop of Rome,
addressed to Fabius, bishop of Antioch, whicli show the
transactions of the council of Rome, as also, the opinions
of all those in Italy and Africa, and the regions there.
Others there are also, written in the Roman tongue, from
Cyprian, and the bishops with liim in Africa. In these, it
is shown that they also agree in the necessity of relieving
those who had fallen under severe temptations, and also in
the propriety of excommunicating the author of the heresy,
276 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

and allthat were of liis party. To these is attached also an

epistle from Cornelius on the decrees of the council,
besides others on the deeds of Novatus, from which we
may add extracts, that those who read the present work
may know the circumstances respecting him. What kind
of a character Novatus was, Cornelius informs Fabius, writ-
ing as follows: "But that you may know," says he, "how
this singular man, who formerly aspired to the episcopate,
secretly concealed within himself this precipitate ambi-
tion, and made use of those confessors that adhered to him
from the beginning, as a cloak for his OAvn folly, I will pro-
ceed to relate Maximus, a presbyter of our church, and
:

Urbanus, twice obtained the highest reputation for their

confessions. Sidonius, also, and Celerinus, a man who, by
the mercy of God, bore every kind of torture in the most
heroic manner, and by the firmness of his own faith
strengthened the weakness of the flesh, completely worsted
the adversary. These men, therefore, as they knew him,
and had well sounded his artifice and duplicity, as also his
perjuries and falsehoods, his dissocial and savage character,
returned to the holy church, and announced all his devices
and wickedness, which he had for a long time dissembled
within himself, and this too in the presence of many
bishops; and the same also, in the presence of many pres-
byters, and a great number of laymen, at the same time
lamenting and sorrowing that they had been seduced, and
had abandoned the church for a short time, throuo;h the
agency of that artful and malicious beast." After a little,
he further says: "We have seen, beloved brother, within a
short time, an extraordinary conversion and change in him.
For this most illustrious man, and he who affirmed with the
most dreadful oaths, that he never aspired to the episcopate,
has suddenly appeared a bishop, as thrown among us by
some machine. For this dogmatist, this (pretended)
champion of ecclesiastical discipline, when he attempted to
seize and usurp the episcopate not given him from above,
selected two desperate characters as his associates, to send
them to some small, and that the smallest, part of Italy,
and from thence, by some fictitious plea, to impose upon
thi-ee bishops there, men altogether ignorant and simple,
ciiAr. xLiii.] DECius, A.D. 249 TO 251. 277

affirming: was necessary for them to

and declaring, that it

come to Rome in all which

haste, that all the dissension
had there arisen might be removed through their mediation,
in conjunction wdth the other bishops. When these men
liad come, being, as before observed, but simple and inex-
perienced in discerning the artifices and villany of the
Avicked, they were shut up with men of the same stamp
with himself, and at the tenth hour, heated with wine and
surfeiting, they forced them, by a kind of shadowy and
empty imposition of hands, to confer the episcopate upon
him; which, thougli by no means suited to him, he claims
by fraud and treachery. One of these, not long after,
returned to his church, mourning and confessing his error,
with whom also we conununed as a layman, as all the
people present interceded for him, and we sent successors
to the other bishops, ordaining them in the place where
they were. This assertor of the gospel then did not know
that there should be but one bishop in a catholic church*
{ev kuOoXlki] eKKX-qaia). In Avhich, however, he well
knew (for how could he be ignorant?) that there Avere
forty-six presbyters, seven deacons, seven sub-deacons,
forty-two acoluthi (clerks), exorcists, readers, and janitors,
in all hfty-two widows, with the afflicted and needy, more
:

tlian fifteen hundred; all Avhich the goodness and love of

God doth support and nourish. But neither this great
number, so necessary in the church, nor those that by the
pro\ddence of God were wealthy and opident, together with

* The word catholic, in its Greek etymology, moans universal, as we

liave sometimes explained it in this translation. It is applied to the Chris-
tian, as a imiversal church, partly to distinguish it from the ancient church
of the Jews, which Avas limited, partial, and particular in its duration, suli-
jects, and country. The Christian is also called a universal or catholic
church, because it must in regard to doctrine hold quod semper, quod iibique,
quod (lb oDUfibiis. In this latter view, which it should bo well observed is
tlie original application, it is synonymous with orthodox. This is evident,
fi-om tile fact that our author applies it to different churches in otlier parts
of his history; and in the present instance the expression is general, a
catholic church. It is in a sense allied to this also, that we are, no douljt,
"^
to understand the title of our general (catholic) epistles, in the New Testa-
ment. They are catholic, because, as consonant to the doctrines ot the ^

church in all respects, they liave l)een also universally received. In this
sense, the term is also synonymous with canonical.
278 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

tlie innumerable multitude of the people, were able to

recall him and turn him from such a desperate and pre-
sumptuous course."
And, again, after these, he subjoins the following: "Now
let us also tell by what means and conduct he had the
assurance to claim the episcopate. Whether, indeed, it
was because he was engaged in the church from the begin-
ning, and endured many conflicts for her, and encountered
many and great dangers in the cause of true religion?
None of all this. To him, indeed, the author and insti-
gator of his faith was Satan, who entered into and dwelt
in him a long time; who, aided by the exorcists, when
attacked with an obstinate disease, and being supposed at
the point of death, was baptized by aspersion, in the bed
on which he lay if, indeed, it be proper to speak of such
;

being received. But neither when he recovered from dis-

ease, did he partake of other things, which the rules of the
church prescribe as duty, nor was he sealed (in confirma-
tion) by the bishop. But as he did not obtain this, how
could he obtain the Holy Spirit ?" And, again, soon after,
he says " He denied he was a presbyter, through cowardice
:

and the love of life, in the time of persecution. For when

requested and exhorted by the deacons, that he should go
forth from his retreat in which he had imprisoned himself,
and should come to the relief of the brethren, as far as
was proper and in the power of n presbyter to assist bre-
thren requiring relief, he was so far from yielding to any
exhortation of the deacons, that he went away off'ended
and left them. For he said that he wished to be a presbyter
no longer, for he was an admirer of a different philosophy."
Passing over some other matters, our author again
adds: —
"This illustrious character abandoned the church
of God, in which, when he was converted, he was honoured
with the presbytery, and that by the favour of the bishop
placing his hands upon him (ordaining him), to the order
of bishops and as all the clergy and many of the laity
;

resisted it, since it was not lawful that one baptised in his
sick bed by aspersion as he had been, should be promoted to
any order of the clergy, the bishop requested that it should
be, granted him to ordain onh^ this one." After this, he
CHAP. XLIV.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 279

adds another deed, the worst of all tlie man's absurdities,

thus: "For having made the oblation, and distributed a
part to each one, whilst giving this, instead of blessing
them, he compelled the unhappy men to swear holding ;

the hands of the one receiving, with both his own, and not
letting them go until he had sworn in these words (for I
shall repeat the very words) 'Swefir to me, by the body
:

and blood of our Saviour, Jesus Christ, that you will never
desert me, nor turn to Cornelius.' And the luihappy man
was then not suffered to taste until he had first cursed him-
self; and instead of saying "Amen after he had taken the
bread, he said, 'I will never return to Cornelius.'" And,
after other matters, he again proceeds, as foUows " Now, :

you must know, that he was stripped and abandoned, the

brethren leaving him every day and returning to the
church. He was also excommunicated by Moses, that
blessed witness, who but lately endured a glorious and
wonderful martyrdom, and who, whilst yet among the
living, seeing the audacity and the folly of the man,
excluded him from the communion, together with the five
presbyters that had cut themselves off from the church."
At the close of the epistle he gives a list of the bishops
who had come Rome, and had discarded the incorrigible
to
disposition of at the same time adding the names,
Novatus ;

together with the churches governed by each. He also

mentions those that were not present at Iionie, but who,
by assented to the decision of the former, adding
letter,
also the names and the particular cities whence each one
had written. Such is the account written by Cornelius to
Fabius bishop of Antioch. "(X^x) \ '
\^^\ ,
^ '

CHAPTER XLIV.
DIONYSIUS'S ACCOUNT OF SEKAPION.

In a letter to this same Fabius, who in some measure

seemed to incline to this schism, Dionysius of Alexandria,
amongst many other matters that he wrote to him on
repentance, and in which he describes tlie conflicts which
the martyrs had recently endured at Alexandria, with
other accounts, relates one fact wonderful indeed. This
 280 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VI.

we deem belonging to our history, and is as follows :

" But I will give you one example that occurred with us.
There was a certain Serapion, an aged believer, who had
passed his long life irreproachably, but as he had sacrificed
during the persecution, though he frequently begged, no
one would listen to him. He was taken sick, and continued
three days in succession speechless and senseless. On the
fourth day, recovering a little, he called his grandchild to
him and said, '0 son, how long do you detain me? I
beseech you hasten, and quickly absolve me. Call one of
the presbyters to me.' Saying this, he again became
speechless. The boy ran to the presbyter. But it was
night, and the presbyter was sick. As I had, however,
before issued an injunction, that those at the point of
death, if they desired it, and especially if they entreated ,.

for it before, should receive absolution, that they might

depart from life in comfortable hope, 1 gave the boy a
small portion of the eucharist, telling him to dip it in
r ,/ water, and to drop it into the mouth of the old man. The
boy returned with the morsel. When he came near, before
he entered, Serapion having again recovered himself, said,
'Thou hast come, my son, but the presbyter could not
come. But do thou quickly perform what thou art com-
manded, and dismiss me.' The boy moistened it, and at
the same time dropped it into the old man's mouth. And
he, having swallowed a little, immediately expired. Was
he not, then, evidently preserved, and did he not continue
living until he was absolved; and his sins being wiped
away, he could be acknowledged as a believer for the many
good acts that he had done?" Thus far Dionysius. )\\sV >
'

CHAPTER XLV.
THE EPISTLE OF DIONYSIUS TO NOVATUS.
Let us also see what kind of epistle the same writer ad-
dressed to Novatus, who was then disturbing the brethren
at Rome since he pretended that certain brethren were
;

the cause of his apostasy and schism, because he had been

forced by them to proceed thus far. Observe the manner
in which he writes to him: "Dionysius sends greeting to

. ^ ^^^jL ^tc/O AjL^ iLy^^/l^ . /^^ kLt-^A^D

 ;

CHAP. XLVl.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 281

his brother Novatus. If, as you say, you Avere forced

against your will, you will show it by retiring voluntarily.

For it was a duty to suffer any thing rather than to afflict

the church of God; and, indeed, it would not be more
inglorious to suffer even martyrdom for its sake, than to
sacrifice; and in my opinion it would have been a greater
glory. For there, in the one case, the individual gives a
testimony for his own soul, but in the other he bears wit-
ness for the whole church. And now, if thou persuade or
constrain the brethren to return to unanimity, thy upright-
ness will be greater than thy delusion, and the latter will
not be laid to thy charge, but the other will be applauded
but if thou art unable to prevail with thy friends, save thy
OAvn soul. With the hope that thou art desirous of peace
in the Lord, I bid thee farewell.'' Such was the epistle of
Dionysius to Novatus. ( '}'^.J''^\^.^ ."^ Tlo-J . (^ .
"
r

CHAPTER XLVL
OTHER EPISTLES OF DIONYSIUS.
He wrote, also, an epistle to the brethren in Egypt, On
Repentance, in which he gives his opinion respecting those
who had fallen, and in which he also gives the degrees of
faults. There is also a separate work of his extant. On
Repentance, addressed to Conon bishop of Hermopolis and ;

also another epistle of reproof to his flock at Alexandria.

Among these, is also the work addressed to Origen, On
Martyrdom; also, an epistle to the brethren of Laodicea,
Avhere Thelymidres was bishop. He wrote in like manner
to the Armenians, On Repentance, where Meruzanes Avas t^

bishop. Resides all these, he wrote to Cornelius at Rome

in answer to an epistle from him, against Novatus; in
which answer he shows that he had been invited by
Helenus, bishop of Tarsus, in Cilicia, and the rest that
were collected with him, viz. Firmilianus, bishop in Cnppa-
docia, and Theoctistus of Palestine, that he should meet
them at the council of Antioch, where certain persons
were trying to establish the schism of Kovatus. l>esides
this, he wrote that he had been informed Fabius was dead,
but that Demetrianus was appointed his successor in the
 -

282 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

episcopate of the church at Antioch. He also writes re-

specting the bishop of Jerusalem, in these words "As to :

the blessed Alexander, he was cast into prison, and de-

parted happily." Next to this, there is also another epistle
of Dionysius to the Romans, On the Office of Deacons, (.
sent by Hippolytus. To the same people he also wrote
another epistle. On Peace; also, On Repentance; and
'

,^^ ^ another, again, to the confessors there, who were yet

/ affected with the opinions of Novatus. To these same he
^S wrote two others, after they had returned to the church.
To many others, also, he addressed letters of admonition
and exhortation, calculated to afford various advantage,
even now, to those who wish to study his writings.

PREFACE TO THE SEVENTH BOOK.

That great bishop of Alexandria,Dionysius, shall aid us also
in the omposition of the seventh book of our history, by extracting
from his works whatsoever particulars of his day he has separately
detailed in the epistles that he has left us. With these, at least, we
shall commence our account.

CHAPTER I.

THE GREAT WICKEDNESS OP DECIUS AND GALLUS.

Decius had scarcely reigned two years, when he, with

was slain. Gallus was his successor.
his children, Origen
died at this time, in the seventieth year of his age. Dio-
nysius, in an epistle to Hermamon, makes the following
remarks on Gallus: "But neither did Gallus understand
j
the wickedness of Decius, nor did he foresee Avhat it was
"tliat had destroyed him, but he stumbled at the same

stone lying before his eyes. For when his reign was
advancing prosperously, and his affairs succeeding accord-
ing to his wishes, he persecuted those holy men, who inter-
ceded with God both for his peace and safety. Hence,
together with them, he also persecuted the very prayers
 : ;

CHAP. IV.] GALLUS, A.D. 251 TO 254. 283

that were offered up in his behalf." Thus much he has

said respecting him.

CHAPTER II.

THE BISHOPS OF ROME AT THIS TIME.

iVFTER Cornelius had held the episcopal office at Rome
about three years, he was succeeded by Lucius, but the
latter did not hold the office quite eight months, when
dj'ing he transferred it to Stephen. To this Stephen,
IVionysius wrote the first of his epistles on baptism, as
there Avas no little controversy, Avhether those turning
from any heresy whatever, should be purified by baptism
as the ancient practice prevailed Avith regard to such, tbat
they should only have imposition of hands Avith prayer.

CHAPTER III.

CYPRIAN AND THE BISHOPS CONNECTED AVITH HIM, MAINTAINED,

THAT THOSE AVHO HAD TURNED FROM HERETICAL ERROR,
SHOULD BE BAPTISED AGAIN.
Cyprian, avIio was bishop{iroLfxrjv) of the church of Car-
thage, Avas of opinion, that they should be admitted on no
conditions, before they Avere first purified from their error
by baptism. But Stephen, Avho thought that no innova-
tions should be made contrary to traditions that had
prcA^ailed from ancient times, was greatly offended at this.

CHAPTER IV.
THE EPISTLE THAT DIONYSIUS AVROTE ON THIS SUBJECT.
DiONYSius, therefore, after addressing to him many
arguments by on this subject, finally showed, that
letter,
as the persecution had abated, the churches, every Avhere
averse to the innovations of NoA'atus, had [)eace among
themselves. But he Avrites as folloAvs
 :

284 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

CHAPTER V.
THE PEACE AFTER THE PERSECUTION.
"Now I wish you to understand, my brother, that all the
churches throughout the east, and farther, that were formerly
divided, have been united again. All the bishops, also,
are every Avhere in harmony, rejoicing exceedingly at the
peace which has been established beyond all expectation.
These are, Demetrianus of Antioch, Theoctistus of Caesarea,
Mazabanes of ^Elia after the death of Alexander, Marinus
of Tyre, Heliodorus of Laodicea after the decease of Thely-
midres, Helenus of Tarsus, and all the churches of Cilicia,
Firmilianus, and all Cappadocia; for I have mentioned
only the more distinguished of the bishops by name, that
neither the length of my letter, nor the burden of my
words, may offend you. All the provinces of Syria and
Arabia, which at different times you supplied with neces-
saries, and to whom you have now written, Mesopotamia,
Pontus, and Bithynia, and to comprehend them in a word,
all are rejoicing every where at the unanimity and brotherly
love now prevailing, and are glorifying God for the same."
Such are the words of Dionysius.
But after Stephen had held the episcopal office two years,
he was suceeded by Xystus, and Dionysius having addressed
a second letter to him on baptism, at the same time show-
ing the opinion and decision passed by Stephen and the
rest of the bishops, makes the following remarks on Stephen
"He had written before respecting Helenus and Firmilianus
and all those from Cilicia, and Cappadocia, and Galatia,
and all the nations adjoining, that he would not have
communion with them on this account, because they, said
he, re-baptized the heretics. And behold, I pray you, the
importance of the matter. For in reality, as I have ascer-
tained, decrees have been passed in the greatest councils
of the bishops, that those who come from the heretics are
•first to be instructed, and then are to be washed and
purified from the filth of their old and impure leaven. And
respecting all these things, I have sent letters entreating
them." After stating other matters, he proceeds: "But I
CHAP. VII.] GALLUS, A.D. 251 TO 254. 285

have also written to our beloved and fellow-presbyters

Dionysius and Philemon, who agreed before with Stephen
in sentiment, and wrote to me on these matters; before,
indeed, I wrote briefly, but now more fully." Such were
the accounts respecting the controversy mentioned.

CHAPTER VI.
THE HERESY OF SABELLIUS.
Speaking of the heresy of Sabellius, that arose about this
time, and tfertrAvas then increasing, he writes as follows:
"But as to the opinion which is now agitated at Ptolemais
of Pentapolis, it is impious, and replete with blasi)hemy
towards Almighty God and the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and abounds also in much infidelity in regard to his
only begotten Son, and the first born of all creation, the
incarnate Word ; it abounds also in irreverence to the
Holy Spirit. But as the brethren came to me from both
sides, both before the letters were received and the question
was discussed, I drew up a more regular treatise on the
subject, as far as I was enabled under God copies of which
;
'

I have sent to thee." Yvcv •'l-^\< \'i^b

CHAPTER VII.
THE EXECRABLE ERROR OF THE HERETICS, THE DIVINE VISION
OF DIONYSIUS, AND THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON GIVEN
TO HIM.
In the third epistle on baptism, which Dionysius wrote
to Philemon, a presbyter of Rome, he relates the following
circumstances: "I perused," says he, "the works and tra-
ditions of the heretics, defiling my mind for a little Avith
their execrable sentiments; but I have also derived this
benefit from thein, viz., to refute them in my own mind,
and to feel the greater disgust at them. And when a cer-
tain brother of the presbyters attempted to restrain me,
and was much in dreadshould be carried away by
lest I
my mind would be cor-
this sink of iniquity, saying, that
rupted, in which he spoke the truth, as I thought, I
was confirmed in my purpose by a vision sent me from
 :

286 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

heaven, when a voice came to me and commanded me in

words as follows Read all that thou takest in hand, for
:
'

thou art qualified to correct and prove all, and this very-
thing has been the cause of thy faith in Christ from the
beoinnino;.' I received the vision, as coincidino- with the
apostolic declaration, which says to the more competent,
"
'Be ye skilful money-changers.'
Then, after some remarks on all the heresies, he adds
" This rule and form I have received from our father*
(Traira) the blessed Heraclas, that those who come from
the heretics (although they had apostatized from the
church, or rather had not apostatized, but, seeming to have
communion with the brethren, had been reported as fre-
quenting some one of those who taught strange doctrines),
after they had been expelled from the church, were not
admitted again by him, though they entreated much, until
they had publicly declared all that they had heard from their
adversaries and then indeed he admitted them to commune,
;

without deeming another baptism necessary for them.

For they had already before received the Holy Spirit f
from him." But after agitating the question again con-
siderably, he adds: "I have also understood, not only that
this practice was introduced by those of Africa, but that
long since, during the times of those bishops before us, in
the most populous churches, the same thing was decreed
by the councils of the brethren at Iconium and Synada.
To overturn their determinations, and to drive them into
contention and strife, I cannot endure for thou shalt not ,

remove, as it is said, the landmarks of thy neighbour, Avhich

thy fathers have placed." His fourth epistle, On Baptism,
was written to Dionysius at Rome, who was then a pres-
byter, but ere long was ordained bishop of that church.

* The word Trcnrac, liere xised, and applied by Dionysius to his predecessor
at Alexandria, was, as we more aged
see in this instance, applied to the
and venerable prelates. We thus see the origin of the word po2)e, Latin
papa. This word is no doubt to be traced to the language of nature, as
forming the first syllables that the infant lisps. It is explained by a
scholiast on Juvenal, Senex veneratione dignus, pater. See Juv. Sat. vi. 632.
t This phrase was applied where the bishop admitted the heretics by
the imposition of hands.
 ;

CHAr. IX.] GALLUS, A. D. 251 TO 254. 287

From tliis it is evident, that this same Dionysius of Rome .

was a learned and excellent man, as it is proved by the

Dionysius of Alexandria. He wrote to him, among other
matters, respecting the affairs of Novatus, as follows.

CHAPTER VHI.
THE HETERODOXY OF NOVATUS.
" We justly cherish an aversion to the Novatian," says
he, "by whom the church is split asunder; and some of .

the brethren have been drawn into impiety and blasphemy

and most nefarious doctrine has been introduced respect-
ing God; and our most gracious Lord and Saviour Christ
has been calumniated as devoid of compassion which also,;

beside all this, sets aside the holy baptism, and overturns
the faith and confession that precede it, and tot:dly drives
away the Holy Spirit from themselves, should there happen V\
to be any hope yet, that he would remain or return to them." '

CHAPTER IX.
THE UNGODLY BAPTISM OF HERETICS.
There was also a fifth epistle written by him to Xystus,
bishop of Rome, in which, stating many things against
the heretics, he relates that some occurrence like the fol-
lowing took place in his times. "Really, brother," says
he, " I need your counsel, and I beg your opinion, on an
affair thathas presented itself to me, and in which, indeed,
I am afraid I may be deceived. One of the brethren that
collected with us, who was considered a believer long-
since, even before my ordination, and who I think as-
sembled with us before the appointment (consecration)
of the blessed Heraclas this man happening to be present
;

with those that were immediately baptized, and listening

to the questions and answers, came to me weeping and
bewailing himself, casting himself also at my feet; he
began to acknowledge and abjure his baptism by the
heretics, because their l)aptism was nothing like this, nor
indeed, had any thing in common Avitli it, for it was filled
with impiety and blasphemies. He said also, that his
288 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK VII.

soul now was wholly and he had not confidence

pierced,
enough to raise his eyes to God,coming from those ex-
ecrable words and deeds. Hence he prayed that he might
have the benefit of this most perfect cleansing, reception
and grace, which indeed I did not dare to do, sa^dng, that
his long communion was sufficient for this. For one who
had been in the habit of hearing thanksgiving, and re-
peating the Amen, and standing at the table, and extending
his hand to receive the sacred elements, and after receiving
and becoming a partaker of the body and blood of our
Lord and Saviour Christ for a long time, I would not
dare to renew again any further. I exhorted him, therefore,
to take courage, and with a firm faith and good conscience
to approach and take part with the saints in the solemnity
of the holy supper. But he did not cease lamenting. He
shuddered to approach the table, and scarcely could endure
it,even when exhorted to be present at prayers."
There is beside the above epistles, also, one and another
of the same on baptism, from him and his church, ad-
dressed to Xystus and the church of Rome. In this he
extends his discourse to a great length of argument on the
question there discussed. There is also a certain other
epistle of his besides these, addressed to Dionysius of Kome,
concerning Lucianus. But thus much respecting these. Bjlc

CHAPTER X.
VALERIAN, AND THE PERSECUTION RAISED BY HIM.
Callus had not held the government quite two years
when he was removed, and Valerian, with his son Gallienus,
succeeded in his place.What Dionysius has said re-
specting him also, may be learned from his epistle to
Hermamon, in which he gives the following account " In :

like manner it was revealed to John, and there was," saith

he, " a mouth given him, speaking great things, and
blasphemy; and power was given to him (to continue), /
forty-two months." It is wonderful that botnthese things
were fulfilled in Valerian, and especially if we consider
the behaviour of the man before this, how kind and friendly
he was towards the pious. For never had any of the
CHAP. X.] VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, A.D. 254 TO 260. 289

emperors before him been so favourably and benevolently y

disposed toward them; not even those who were openly cCv
said to be Christians, had treated them with such excessive
^
civility and friendship as he did at the commencement of
^

his reign. All his house was likewise filled with ])ious J^q
persons, and was, indeed, a congregation (cKKXr^aLa) of
the Lord. But the master and chief ruler of the Egyptian
magi (Macrianus), persuaded him to abandon this course,
exhorting him to persecute and slay these pure and holy
men, as enemies and obstacles to their wicked and de-
testable incantations. For they were and still are, men
who, by their very presence —
their aspect —
their breath
— their voice, are able to dissipate the artifices of wicked
demons. He suggested to him to study the rites of
initiation, and abominable arts of sorcery, to perform
execrable sacrifices, to slay unhappy infants, and to sacrifice
the children of wretched fathers, and to search the bowels
of new-born babes, and to mutilate and dismember the
creatures of God, as if by doing this they should obtain
great felicity." To this account he also subjoins the
following "Macrianus, therefore, presented (to the demons)
:

thank-ofterings for his desired accession to the government,

who before was generally called the emperor's steward
and receiver-general, yet did nothing that could be pro-
nounced for the public good, or even reasonable;* but
subjected himself to the prophetic malediction which says,
'
Woe to those that prophesy according to their own
hearts, and do not see to the public good;' for neither did
he perceive that Provictence that regulates the whole; and
neither did he regard the judgment of Him that is before
all, and through all, and over all. Hence, he became an
enemy to the universal church. He also estranged and
excluded himself from the mercy of God, and fled as far
as possible from His salvation. In this, indeed, lie really
expressed the peculiarity of his name."f Again, he says:

* Diouysius here puus upon the honourable title and office that Macrianus
had borne, as the emperor's faithful minister, £Trij^ado\ovXo:yxtii', but to
which his conduct did not correspond. The pun is lost in a translation.
f Macrianus, derived from the Greek /.uiicpog, long, or ^uK^av, at a dis-
tance ; another witty allusion.
19
290 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

" Valerian was thus urged by this man to these measures,

whilst he exposed himself to insults and reproaches, ac-
cordino; to what Isaias has said : And these have chosen
'

their own ways, and their own abominations, which their

soul hath desired. And I will choose their derisions, and
will repay them their sins.' But the latter (viz. Macrianus),
anxious without any merit to have the government, and
yet unable to assume the imperial garb, from the feebleness
of his body, appointed his two sons to take upon them, as
it were, their father's crimes. For the declaration of God
respecting such, proved its truth when he said, 'visiting
the sins of the fathers upon the children, to the third and
fourth generations of them that hate me.' For heaping i

his own wicked passions, in the gratification of which he

did not succeed, upon the heads of his children, he swept
off upon them his own wickedness and hatred of God."
And such is the account which Dionysius has given of
Valerian, .^c 5"^ 9 SS
.
1

CHAPTER XL
THE SUFFERINGS OF DIONYSIUS, AND THOSE IN EGYPT.

As to the persecutions that raged so violently under

him, and what sufferings he with others endured for their
piety towards the Supreme God, his own words shall
declare, which he addressed to Germanus, one of the
contemporary bishops that attempted to slander him.
His words are as follows " I apprehend that as I am
:

forced to relate the wonderful providence of God respect-

ing us, I shall be liable to much folly and insensibility.
But, as it is said, it is honourable to conceal tlie'^secret
of the king, and glorious to make manifest the works of
God, I will face the violence of Germanus. I came to
TEmilianus not alone, but in company with my fellow-
presbyter Maximus, and the deacons Faustus, Eusebius,
and Chasreinon, together with a certain one of the brethren
who had come from Rome. JEmilianus, however, did not
at first say to me. Hold no assemblies, as this was super-
fluous, and was the last thing to one who was aiming at
what was the first in importance for he was not concerned
;
CHAP. XI.] VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, A.D. 254 TO 260. 291

about my we should not be

collecting others, but that
Christians,and from this he commanded me to desist,
thinking, no doubt, that if I changed, others would follow
my example.* But I answered him not without good
reason, and without many Avords, We must obey God
'

rather than man.' I directly bore witness, that I could

neither renounce the exclusive worship of the only true
God, nor ever cease to be a Christian. Upon this he
commanded us to go away to a neighbouring village of
the desert, called Cephro.
" But hear the words that were uttered by both of us,
as they were recorded. Dionysius and Faustus, Maximus,
Marcellus, and Cha^remon, being arraigned, Emilia nus,
the prefect, said I have even personally reasoned ^vitli
:
'

you on the clemency of our sovereigns, which you have

also experienced. For they have given you the chance
of saving yourselves, if you are disposed to turn to the
course of nature, and worship the gods that have pre-
serVtrd-i:hem in their government, and to forget those
practices which are so unnatural (rcou irapa (^vcnv). What,
then, say ye to these things? For neither do 1 expect
that you will be ungrateful for their kindness, since they
Avould dispose you to a better cause.' Dionysius answered,
'
All the gods are not worshipped by all, but eacli worships
those whom he thinks to be gods. We, therefore, worship
the one God and Creator of all things, and the very same
that has committed the government to their most ex-
cellent and sacred majesties, Valerian and Gallienus. Him
we worship and adore, and to Him Ave incessantly pray
that their reign may continue firm and unshaken.'
iErailianus, the prefect, again replied But who prevents
:
'

you from worshipping this if He be a god,

one God,
together Avith those that are the natural gods? For you
are commanded to Avorship the gods, and those gods Avhich

* The great question with the judge was, not whether those arraigned
held meetings, but Avhether they were Christians. To have commenced
with the foi-mer, when the latter was the great object, would have been a
kind of vtrrepov irporepov, that abandoned the primary for the secondary.
Hostility to Christianity as a religion, was the great incentive here, to
which all other acts were referred, as their head and fountain.
 ;

292 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

all know to be such.' Dionysius answered We worship :

'

no other one.' iErailianus, the prefect, said, I perceive '

that you are at the same time ungrateful, and insensible

to the clemency of our Caesars. Therefore you shall not
remain in this city, but you shall be sent to the parts of
Lybia, to a place called Cephro. For this place I have
selected according to the orders of our Cassars, But
neither you, nor any others, shall in any wise be permitted,
either to hold conventions, or to enter what you call your
cemeteries.* But if any one appear not to have gone to
the place which I have commanded, or if he shall be found
in any assembly, he will do it at his peril. For the ne-
cessary punishment will not fail. Remove, therefore,
whither ye are commanded.' Thus he compelled me, sick
as I was, nor did he grant me a day's respite. What
leisure, then, had I to hold assemblies, or not to hold
them?"
After other matters, he says again, " Neither did we
keep aloof from assembling ourselves by divine assistance
but so much the more diligently did I gather those that
were in the city, as if I were in their midst absent, indeed,
:

in the body, as I said, but present in spirit. In Cephro a

large congregation collected with us, partly of the brethren
that accompanied us from the city, partly of those that
joined us from Egypt; and thus God opened a door for the
word likewise there. And at first, indeed, we were perse-
cuted, we Avere stoned; but, not a few of the
at last,
heathen, abandoning the idols, turned to God, for the word
was then first sown among them, as they had never before
heard it. And thus, as if God had conducted us for this
cause to them, after we had fulfilled this ministry, Ave
were again transferred to another part. For ^milianus
designed to transport us, as it seemed, to places more
rough, and more replete with Lybian horrors (more
Lybian-like), and he commanded those in the Mareotic
district every where to collect, appointing them separate

The Christians called their burial places cemeteries, Koijujjrjjpm, dormi-

tories,because death, in the light of the gospel, is a sleep. Well may
Christianity be pronounced the only trvie jahilosophy, when she arrays our
"reatest terrors in such a light.
 CHAP. XI.] VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, A.D. 254 TO 260. 293

villages throughout the country. But our party, together

with those that should be first taken, he commanded to
be left on tlie way. For, no doubt, it ^v'as among his
plans and preparations, that whenever he wished to seize
us he might easily take us captive. And when I was
iirst ordered to go away to Cephro, though I knew not
the place where it was, having scarcely even heard the
name before, yet I nevertheless went away cheerfully and
calmly. But when it was told me to remove to the parts
of Colluthion, those present know how I was affected.
For here I shall accuse myself. At first, indeed, I was
afflicted, and bore it hard. For though these places
happened to be more known and familiar to me, yet they
said that it was a re^-ion destitute of brethren and o-ood
men, and exposed to the insolence of travellers, and the
incursions of robbers. HoweverTX received comfort from
the brethren, who reminded me that it was nearer to the
city, and although Cephro brought us a great number of
brethren promiscuously from Egypt, so that we could
hold larger assemblies, yet there, as the city was nearer,
we should more frequently enjoy the sight of those that
were really beloved and most dear to us. For they would
come, and would tarry, and, as if in the more remote
suburbs, there would be still meetings in part. And so
it was."

After these, and other remarks, he proceeds to tell what

happened to him again " Germanus, indeed, may glory in
:

his many confessions; he may have much to say of what

happened to him but how many sentences of condemnation
:

against us may he enumerate; how many confiscations,

proscriptions, spoliations of goods, loss of dignities, con-
tempt of worldly honour, contempt of praise from the
prefects or from counsellors, and the endurance of the
opposite threats of outcrie s; what dangers, persecutions,
exile, great trouble and vaHous kinds of affliction, such as
happened to me under Decius and Sabinus, such as I have
suffered until the present persecution of TEmilianus. But
where in the world was Germanus ? ^Mlat is said of him ?
But I will abstain from the great folly into which 1 have
fallen on account of Germanus. And hence, also, I shall
 ;

294 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK VII.

dismiss giving a particular account of what happened to

the brethren, who already know the facts."
The same writer, also, in the epistle to Domitius and
Didymus, again makes mention of some particulars, in
reference to the persecution, as follows " It is superfluous
:

for me to recount to you our brethren by name, as they

are both numerous and unknown to you. But you must
know that they are men and women, young and old, young
virgins and aged matrons, soldiers and private men, every
class and every age, some that obtained the crown of
victory under stripes and in the flames, some by the edge
of the sword. As to many, however, the lapse of a very
long time was not sufficient to render them acceptable to
God.* And in my case it has not been sufficient, neither
is it now. Therefore, I have been reserved for a time
which he knows most suitable, who has said, In the
'

accepted time I have heard thee, and in the day of sal-

vation I have assisted thee.' But since you have inquired,
and wish to be informed of all concerning us, you have
fully heard how we fare; how we, that is, myself and
Caius, Faustus, Peter and Paul were led away as prisoners
by the centurion and magistrates, and the soldiers and
officers that were with them, when a party came from
Mareotis and took us away, and, as we were unwilling,
dragged us by force. Now Caius and Peter, with myself,
solitary and deprived of the rest of our brethren, are shut
up in a wild and desert place of Lybia, three days' journey
distant from Paraetonium."
After some further remarks, he proceeds " In the city
:

some concealed themselves, secretly visiting the brethren

presbyters Maximus, Dioscorus, Demetrius, and Lucius.
For Faustinus and Aquila, being more eminent in the
world, are wandering about in Egypt. But of those that
died of the sickness, the surviving deacons are Faustus,
Eusebius, Chaeremon. Eusebius, who was strengthened
by the Lord from the beginning, and who was well quali-
fied to fulfil the arduous and necessary duties to those
confessoj's that were in prison, and to perform the dangerous
* That is, to secure their martyrdom, which was regarded as a sign of
God's acceptance.
CHAP. XII.] VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, A.D. 254 TO 260. 295

office of burying those perfected and blessed men who

suffered martyrdom. For, to the present day, the go-
vernor does not cease killing them, as I before said, in a most
cruel manner, whenever they are arraigned, torturing some
with scourging, wasting others with imprisonment and
bonds, and commanding that no one shall go nigh them,
and examining whether any is seen to do so. And yet
God, by the alacrity and kindness of the brethren, has
afforded some relief to the afflicted." Such is the state-
ment of Dionysius in this epistle.
Now it should be observed, that this Eusebius, whom he
called a deacon, was not long after appointed bishop of
Laodicea, in Syrian and Maximus, whom he called a
presbyter, at that time succeeded Dionysius as bishop
of the church at Alexandria. But Faustus, who was at
that time greatly distinguished for his confession, being
reserved until the persecution of our times, in a very
advanced age, and full of days, was made perfect as a
martyr, and was beheaded. Such were the events that
happened to Dionysius at this time. iM-cJiA>w\)vJU, ~] ^ t ^
) S

CHAPTER XII.
THE MARTYRS AT C^SAREA OF PALESTINE.
In the persecution of Valerian, mentioned above, three
men of Caesarea in Palestine, who shone gloriously in their
confession of Christ, were honoured Avith divine martyr-
dom by becoming the food of wild beasts. Of these, one
was called Priscus, another Malchus, the third was named
Alexander. These, it is said, living in the country, blamed
themselves for being careless and indolent, because when
the occasion presented illustrious rewards to those Avho
were panting with the desire of heaven, they Avere negli-
gent, and did not seize the martyr's crown. But revolving
these things in their mind, they afterwards hasted to
Ca3sarea, and advanced to the judge, and obtained tlie
sentence we have mentioned. It is also said, that a certain
female endured a similar conflict in the same persecution
and city, who is said to have been of the sect of Marcion.
296 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

CHAPTER XIII.
THE PEACE AFTER GALLIENUS.
As it was not long before Valerian was taken captive,

and reduced to slavery by the barbarians, his son Gallienus,

obtaining the sole command, was disposed to use more
clemency in the exercise of his power. He, therefore,
immediately restrained the persecution against us, by
sending edicts, in which he commanded that the ministers
of the word might perform the customary duties of their
office with freedom, the copy of which was as follows:
" The emperor C^sar Publius Licinius Gallienus Pius
Felix Augustus, to Dionysius, Pinna, Demetrius, and the
other bishops. The benefit of the privilege granted by
me I have ordered to be issued throughout the whole
world, that all may depart from their religious retreats;
and therefore you may make use of this copy of my edict,
that no one may molest you. And this liberty indeed,
which you are now permitted to have, has been long since
granted by me. Aurelius Cyrenius, therefore, who has
the chief administration of affairs, will keep the copy here
given by me." This, that it may be the better understood,
we have here presented to our readers, in a translation
from the Latin tongue. There is also another ordinance
from him, which he addressed to other bishops, in which
he grants permission to recover what are called the
cemeteries.

CHAPTER XIV.
THE BISHOPS THAT FLOURISHED AT THIS TIME.
At this time the episcopate in the Roman church was
still held by Xystus; in the church of Antioch, after
Fabius, by Demetrianus; of Csesarea in Cappadocia, by
Firmilianus; of the churches in Pontus, by Gregory, and
his brother Athenodorus, both of them familiar friends of
Origen. At Ctesarea of Palestine, after the death of Theoc-
tistus, the episcopal office was conferred on Domnus, and
he not surviving long, was succeeded by Theotecnus our
 ;

CHAP. XV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 297

contemporary, who was of the school of Origen. In

Jerusalem, after the decease of Mazabanus, Hymena^us
followed as his successor in the episcopal seat, the same
tliat has been eminent in many respects in the present day.

CHAPTER XV.
THE MARTYRDOM OF MARINUS AT C^SAREA.
About this time, as peace was every where restored to
the churches, Marinus of Caesarea in Palestine, who was
one of the army, distinguished for his military honours,
and illustrious for his family and wealth, was beheaded for
his confession of Christ on the following account : There is
a certain honour among the Romans, called the vine, and
they who obtain it are called centurions. A place becom-
ing vaciint, Marinus, by the order of succession, was called
to this promotion ; but when he was on the point of ob-
taining this, another advancing to the tribunal began to
make opposition, saying, that according to the ancient
institutions it was not lawful for him to share in the
Roman honours, as he was a Christian, and refused to
sacrifice to the emperors; and that the office devolved on
himself. The judge, whose name was Acha3us, roused at
this, first Ijegan to ask what the opinions of Marinus were
and A\hen he saw him constantly affirming that he was a
Christian, he granted him three hours for reflection. But
as soon as he came out of the ]iraBtorium, or judgment hall,
Theotecnus, the bishop of the place, coming to him, drew
him aside in conversation, and taking him by the hand, con-
ducted him to the church; and having placed him Axathin
by the altar, he raised his cloak a little, and pointing to
the sword that was attached to his side, at the same time
presenting before him the book of the holy gospels, told
him to choose either of the two according to his wish.
Without hesitation he extended his hand and took the book.
" Hold fast, then, hold fast to God," said Theotecnus,
"and strengthened by Him, maj^est thou obtain wliat
—
thou hast chosen go in peace." Immediately upon his
return from thence, a crier began to proclaim before the
praetoriuni, for the appointed time had already passed
298 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK VII.

away; and being thus arraigned, after exhibiting a still

greater ardour in his faith, he was forthwith led away as
he was, and made perfect by martyrdom.

CHAPTER XYL
SOME ACCOUNT OF ASTYKIUS.
Mention is also made in these times of the pious confi-
dence of Astyrius, a man who was a Roman of senatorial
rank, in great favour with the emperors, and well known
to all for his noble birth and his wealth. Ashe was present
at the death of the above-mentioned martyr, taking up the
corpse, he bore him on his shoulder in a splendid and
costly dress, and covering it in a magnificent manner,
committed it to a decent burial. Many other facts are
stated of the man by his friends, who have lived to the
present times.

CHAPTER XVII.
THE MIRACLES OF OUR SAVIOUR AT PANEAS.
Among these there was the following remarkable occur-
rence. At Ca3sarea Philippi, which is called Paneas bx_th6
Phoenicians, they say there are springs that are shown
there, at the foot of the mountain called Panius, from
which the Jordan rises and that on a certain festival day
;

there was usually a victim thrown into these, and that this,
by the power of the demon, in some wonderful manner
entirely disappeared. The thing Avas a famous wonder to all
that were there to see it. Astyrius happening to be once
present at these rites, and seeing the multitude astonished
at the affair, pitied their delusion. Then raising his eyes
to heaven, he implored the God over all through Christ,
to refute this seducing demon, and to restrain the delusion
of the people. As soon as he prayed, it is said that the
victim floated on the stream, and that thus this miracle
vanished, no wonder ever more occurring in this place.
CHAP. XIX.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 299

CHAPTER XVIII.
THE STATUE ERECTED BY THE WOMAN HAVI Nfi^ AN
HEMOKKUAGE.
But as we have mentioned this city, I do not think it

right to pass by a narrative that deserves to be recorded

for posterity. They say that the woman who had an issue
of blood, mentioned by the evangelists, and who obtained
deliverance from her affliction by our Saviour, was a native oqI
of this place, and that her house is sho'vvn in the city, and '-

the wonderful monuments of our Saviour's benefit to her (tA

are still remaining. At the
gates of her house, on an elevated
stone, stands a brazenimage of a woman on her bended knee,
with her hands stretched out before her like one entreating.
Opposite to this there is another image of a man erect, of
the same materials, decently clad in a mantle {dnrXoLda)^
and stretching out his hand to the woman. Before her
feet, and on the same pedestal, there is a certain strange
plant growing, which, rising as high as the hem of the
brazen garment, is a kind of antidote to all Idnds of diseases.
This statue, they say, is a statue of Jesus Christ, and it
has remained even until our times so that we ourselves
;

saw it whilst tarrying in that city. Nor is it to be

wondered at, that those of the Gentiles Avho were anciently
benetited by our Saviour, should have done these things,
since we have also seen representations of the apostles
Peter and Paul, and of Christ himself, still preserved in
paintings; as it is probable that, according to a practice
among the Gentiles, the ancients were accustomed to pay
this kind of honour indiscriminately to those who were
saviours to them.

CHAPTER XIX.
THE EPISCOPAL SEAT OF JAMES.
James being the first that received the dignity of the
episcopate at Jcirusalem, from our Saviour himself, as the
sacred Scriptures shoAv that he was generally called the
brother of Christ; this See, which has been preserved
300 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

until the present times, has ever been held in veneration

by the brethren that have followed in the succession there,
in which they have sufficiently shown what reverence
both the ancients and those of our own times exhibited,
and still exhibit, towards holy men on account of their
piety. But enough of this.

CHAPTER XX.
THE EPISTLES OF DIONYSIUS, ON FESTIVALS, IN WHICH HE
GIVES THE CANON ON THE PASSOVER.

Besides these the same Dionysius, about this

epistles,
time, also composed his Festival Epistles,
others, called
in w^hich he discourses much in praise of the festival of
the Passover. One of these he addressed to Flavins,
another to Domitius and Didymus, in which also he gives
the canon for eight years, showing that it is not proper
to observe the paschal festival before the vernal equinox
was past. Beside these, he composed another epistle,
addressed to his compresbyters at Alexandria. Also to
several others, and these during the prevalence of the
persecution, iv? r (t..i,v
. , ,
.(«]__ "^ $ f |

CHAPTER XXI.
THE EVENTS THAT OCCURRED AT ALEXANDRIA.
Peace having been scarcely established, he returned,
indeed, to Alexandria but as sedition and war again broke
;

out, so that it Avas impossible for him to superintend all

the brethren then divided into different parties, he again
addressed them by letter at the passover, as if he were
still an exile from Alexandria. He also wrote, after this,
another paschal letter to Hierax, a bishop of Egypt, in
which he makes mention of the sedition then prevailing at
Alexandria, as follows " But what cause of Avonder is
:

there, if it be difficult for me also to address epistles to

those that are so very remote, Avhen I am at a loss to con-
sult for my own life, or to reason with myself. For,
indeed, I have great need to send epistolary addresses to
those Avho are as my oAvn boAvels, my associates and dearest
 ;

CHAP. XXI.] GALLIENTJS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 301

brethren and members of the same church. But how I

shall send these I cannot devise. For it would be more
easy for any one, I would not say to go beyond the limits
of the province, but even to travel from east to west, than
to go from Alexandria to Alexandria itself. For the \'ery
heart of the city is more desolate and impassable than that
vast and trackless desert which the Israelites traversed in
two generations.^ and our smooth and tranquil harbours
nave become like that sea which opened and arose like walls
on both sides, enabling them to drive through, and in
whose highway the Egyptians were overwhelmed. For
often they appear like the Red Sea, from the frequent
slaughters committed in them; but the river which washes
the city, has sometimes appeared more dry than the parched
desert, and more exhausting than that in which Israel Avas
so overcome Avith thirst on their journey that they ex-
claimed against Moses, and the water flowed for them
from the broken rock, by the power of Him who alone
doeth wondrous works. Sometimes, also, it has so over-
flowed, that it has inundated all the country round; the
roads and the fields, seeming to threaten that flood of
waters which haj^pened in the days of Noah. It also flows
always polluted \vith blood and slaughter, and the constant
drowning of men, such as it formerly was, when, before
Pharaoh, it was changed by Moses into blood and putrid
matter. And what other purification could be applied to
water, which itself purifies all? Could that vast and im-
passable ocean ever wash away this bitter sea? or could
that great river itself, which flowed from Eden, though it
poured the four heads into which it was divided, into one
Gihon, wash away this filth? AVlien will this air, corrupted
as it is by the noxious exhalations every where rising,

become pure and serene? For there are such vapours

from the earth, and such storms from the sea-breezes, from
the rivers and mists coming from the harbours, that make
it appear as if we should have for dew, the gore of those

dead bodies that are putrefying in all the elements around

us.
"Then, and notwithstanding all this, men wonder, and
are at a loss to know whence come the constant plagues
 —
302 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

whence these malignant diseases; whence those varied

infections whence all that immense destruction of human
;

lives and wherefore it is, that this mighty city no longer

;

cherishes within it such a number of inhabitants, from

speechless children, to the aged and decrepid, as it formerly
had of those whom it could pronounce firm and vigorous
in years. Those of forty years and up to seventy, were
so much the more numerous once, that their number
cannot now be made up, if even those from fourteen to
eighty were inserted and enrolled among the receivers of
the public grain. And those who in appearance are but
the youngest, are now as of an age with those formerly
the oldest. And yet, though they constantly see the human
race diminishing, and constantly wasting away, in the very
midst of this increasing destruction, and this annihilation,
they are not alarmed." c^^^U^laa^Jo^j:!^ iH \d^S \ <

CHAPTER XXII.
THE PESTILENCE WHICH THEN PEEVAILED.
The pestilence, after these things, succeeding the war,
and the festival being at hand, he again addresses the breth-
ren in epistles in Avhich he shows the great calamities
;

attending this affliction, as follows " To other men, indeed,

:

the present would not appear a fit season for a festival.

Neither is this, nor any other time a festival for them*
not to speak of sorrowful times, but even of those which
a cheerful person might deem joyous. Now all things are
filled with tears, all are mourning, and by reason of the
multitudes already dead, and still dying, groans are daily
resounding throughout the city. For as it is written
respecting the firstborn of Egypt, thus now, also, a great
lamentation has arisen, for there is not a house in which
there is not one dead. And I wish this were all. Many
and horrible calamities have preceded this. First they
expelled us from the city, but we, in exile and persecuted,
still celebrated the festival; and every place, marked by
some particular affliction, was still a spot distinguished by
our solemnities; the open field, the desert, the ship, the
* The idea is, that the wicked can never be happy.
 :;

CHAP. XXII.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 303

mn, the prison. But the most joyous festival of all was
celebrated by those perfect martyrs who are now feasting
in the heavens.
"After this, war and famine succeeded, which indeed
we endured with the heathen, but beside bearing alone
those miseries "with which they afflicted us, we also experi-
enced the eifects of those which they inflicted on themselves.
Again we rejoiced in the peace of Christ, which He gave
to us alone, and when l)oth we and they obtained a very
short respite, then we were assailed by this pestilence, a
calamity more terrific to them than any other terror, and
more aflilictive than any other affliction, and which, as one
of their own historians has said, was of itself alone beyond
all hope. To us, however, it did not wear this character,
but no less than other events was a school for discipline
and probation. It did not keep aloof from us, although it
chiefly assailed the heathen." To this he afterwards adds
"Many of our brethren, through their exceeding great
love and brotherly afl^ection, neglecting themselves,
and befriending one another, constantly superintending
the sick, ministering to their wants without fear and
without cessation, and healing them in Christ, have
died most willingly with them. Filled with disease from
others, catching disorders from their neighbours, they
ex[)ressed the pain from them and infused it into them-
selves. Many also, who had healed and strengthened others,
themselves died, thus transferring death, and so exemplify-
ing in the fiict, that common phrase, which seemed before
an idle one, 'the ofl*scouring of all (TrepLyjrrj/xa Tvavrcov).
'

The best of our brethen, indeed, have departed life m this

way, some presbyters, some deacons, and of the people
those that were exceedingly commended. So tliat this
very form of death, with the piety and ardent faith which
attended it, appeared to be but little inferior to martyrdom

itself. They took up the bodies of the saints with their

open hands and on their bosoms, ^eaned their eyes and
closed their mouths, carried them onTIieir shoulders, and
composed tlieir limbs, embraced, clung to them, and pre-
pared them decently, washing and wrapping them up, and
ere long they themselves shared in receiving the same offices
304 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

those that survived always following those before them.

Among the heathen it was the direct reverse. They re-
pelled those who began to be sick, and avoided their dearest
friends. They would cast them out into the roads half dead,
or throw them when dead without burial, striving to shun
any communication and participation in death, which it
was impossible to avoid by every precaution and care."
After this epistle, when the city was at peace, he addressed
another paschal epistle to the brethren in Egypt, and
wrote many others besides. There is one of his extant,
On the Sabbath, another On Exercise. He also addressed
one to Hermammon, and to the brethren in Egypt. Many
other facts, after describing the wickedness of Decius and
his successors, he states, and also mentions the peace of
GaUienus. ^Imj^ ^^- ^ i ii^
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE REIGN OF GALLIENUS.
It is best to hear his own words, as follows "He indeed,
:

viz.,Macrianus, having betrayed the one, and waged war

with the other emperor, suddenly perished with his whole
family. Gallienus was proclaimed and universally acknow-
ledged euiperor, and emperor at once new and old, having
been before them, and now surviving them. For as it is
said by the prophet Isaiah, " Those things that were from
the first, lo they have come, and those are new which shall
now arise." As the cloud rising before the sun, obscuring
it by its shadow and appearing in its place, afterwards
passes away and is dissipated, and the sun which had arisen
before, seems to rise again, so Macrianus, who had aspired
to the very power of Gallienus, is now no more, indeed
never was but the latter, as he was previously, is now again,
;

and his government, as if it had lost the feebleness of age,

and had become purified of its former baseness, now arose
and assumed a more flourishing aspect and is seen and
;

heard and diffuses itself every where. After this he also

indicates the time when he wrote this. " And it occurs
to me again, to survey the days of our emperor's reign.
For I see, that those most impious men, once honoured
and famous, ere long became obscure. But the more holy
CHAP. XXIV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 305

and pious emperor, surviving the seventh year, is now

in the ninth, in which we are about to celebrate the
festival." i^_^c .
W if Tj
'''

CHAPTER XXIV.
OF NEPOS AND HIS SCHISM.
Besides these, there are two works of his On the Promises.
The occasion of his writing this arose from Nepos, a bishop
in Egypt, having taught, that the promises given to holy
men in the Scriptures, should be understood more as the
Jews understood them, and supposed that there would be
a certain millennium of sensual luxury on this earth.
Thinking, therefore, that he coidd establish his own opinion
by the Revelation of John, he composed a book on this
subject, with the title, Refutation of the Allegorists. This,
theref ore, was warmly opposed by Dionysius, in his work
On the Promises. In the former, indeed, he gives his own
opinion on the subject; in the other he enters into a
discussion orj, the Revelation of John, where, in the intro-
duction, he makes mention of Nepos, as follows: "But they
produce a certain Avork of Nepos, upon which they lay
great stress, as if he advanced things that are irrefragable
when he asserts that there will be an earthly reign of
Christ. In many other respects I accord with and greatly
love Nepos, both on account of his faith and industry, and
his great study in the Scriptures as also for his great
;

attention to, psalmody, by which many are still delighted.

T^reatly^reverence the man also, for the manner in which
he has departed this life. But the truth is to be loved
and honoured before all. It is just, indeed, that we should
applaud and approve whatever is said aright, but it is also
a duty to examine and correct whatever may not appear
to be written with sufficient soundness. If, indeed, he

were present, and were^advancing his sentiments orally, it

would be sufficient to discuss the subject without writing,
and to convince and confute the opponents by question
and answer. But as the work is published, and, as it
appears to some, is calculated to convince, and there are
some teachers who say that the law and prophets are of no
20
306 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

value, and who. give up following the gospels, and who

depreciate the epistles of the apostles, and who at the same
time announced the doctrine of this work as a great and
hidden mystery, and who also do not allow that our brethren
have any sublime and great conception, either of the glorious
and truly divine appearance of our LoirTnor of our own
resurrection, and our being gathered, ancr~assimilated to
him, but persuade them to expect what is little and perish-
,

able, and such a state of things as now exists in the king-

dom of God it becomes necessary for us also, to reason
;

with our brother Nepos as if he were present." To these

he adds, after other remarks: "AVhen I was at Arsinoe,
where, as you know, long since, this doctrine was afloat,
so that schisms and apostasies of whole churches followed,
after I had ,Qalled the presbyters and teachers of the
brethren in the villages, when those brethren had come
who wished to be present, I exhorted them to examine the
doctrine publicly. When they had produced this book as
a kind of armour and impregnable fortress, I sat with them
for three days, from morning till evening, attempting to
refute what it contained. Then, also, I Avas greatly
pleased to observe the constancy, the sincerity, the docility,
and intelligence of the brethren, so moderately _ and
methodically did we propose our questions'and doubts and
coiicessTons, for we carefully and studiously avoided, in
every possible way, insisting upon those opinions [which
might be offensive] though they might once be maintained
by us and seem correct. Nor did we attempt to evade
objections, but endeavoured as far as possible to keep to our
subject, and to confirm these. Nor ashamed, if reason
prevailed, to change opinions, and to acknowledge the
truth but rather received with a good conscience and
;

sincerity, and with single hearts, before God, whatever

was established by the proofs and doctrines of the holy
Scriptures. At length Coracio, who was the founder and
leader of this doctrine, in the hearing of all the brethren
present, confessed and avowed to us, that he would no
longer adhere to it, nor discuss it, that he would neither
mention nor teach it, as he had been fully convinced by
the opposite arguments. The other brethren present
 CHAP. XXV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 307

rejoiced also at this conference, and at the conciliatory spirit

and unanimity exhibited by all." (U-^^-u^M.^^ i<a . ifS~\
f

CHAPTER XXV.
THE APOCALYPSE OF JOHN.
After thishe proceeds further to speak of the Revela-
tion of John, as follows " Some, indeed, before us, have
:

set aside, and have attempted to refute the whole book,

criticising every chapter, and pronouncing it without sense
and without reason. They say it has a false title, for it is
not of John. Nay, that it is not even a revelation, as it
is covered with such a dense and thick veil of ignorance,
that not one of the apostles, and not one of the holy men,
or those of the church, could be its author, but that
Cerinthus, the founder of the sect of Cerinthians, so called
from him, wishing to have reputable authority for his own
fiction, prefixed the title. For this is the doctrine of
Cerinthus, that there will be an earthly reign of Christ;
and as he was a lover of the body, and altogether sensual
in those things which he so eagerly craved, he dreamed
that he would revel in the gratification of the sensual
appetite, i. e. in eating and drinking, and marrying;
and, to give the things a milder aspect and expression, in
festivals and sacrifices, and the slaying of victims. For
my part I would not venture to set this book aside, as
there are many brethren that value it much but havino-
;

formed a conception of its subject as exceeding my capacity,

I consider it also containing a certain concealed and won-
derful intimation in each particular. For, though I do not
understand, yet I suspect that some deeper sense is en-
veloped in the words, and these I do not measure and judge
by my private reason but allowing more to faith, I have
;

regarded them as too lofty to be comprehended by me,

and those things which I do not understand, I do not re-
ject, but T wonder the more that I cannot comprehend."
After this, he examines the whole book of the Revela-
tion, and after proving that it is impossible that it should
be understood according to the obvious and literal sense,
he proceeds " The prophet, as I said, having comj^leted
:
 :

308 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

the whole prophecy, he pronounces those blessed that

should observe it, as also himself. For blessed,' says he,
'

'
is he that keepeth the words of the prophecy of this book,
and I, John,* who have seen and heard these things.' I
do not, therefore, deny that he was called John, and that
this was the writing of one John. And I agree that it
was the work, also, of some holy and inspired man. But
I would not easily agree that this was the apostle, the son
of Zebedee, the brother of James, who is the author of the
gospel, and the general (catholic) epistle that bears his
name. But I conjecture, both from the general tenor of
both, and the form and complexion of the composition,
and the execution of the whole book, that it is not from
him for the evangelist never prefixes his name, never
;

proclaims himself, either in the gospel or in his epistle."

A little farther, he adds " But John never speaks as
:

of himself (in the first person), nor yet (in the third) as if
speaking of another, but he that wrote the Apocalypse
declares himself immediately in the beginning The :
'

Revelation of Jesus Christ, which he gave to him to shew

to his servants quickly. And he sent and signified it by his
angel, to his servant John, who bare record of the word of
God, and of his testimony (of Jesus Christ), and of all
things that he saw.'
" Besides this, he wrote an epistle John to the seven
:
'

churches of Asia, grace and peace to you.' But the

evangelist does not prefix his name even to his general
epistle but, without any introduction or circumlocution,
;

begins from the very mystery of the divine revelation

'
That which was from the beginning, which we have
heard, which we have seen with our eyes ;' for upon such
a revelation as this Peter was blessed by our Lord:
'
Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona, because flesh and blood
hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father in heaven.'
But neither in the second nor third epistle ascribed to
John (the apostle), though they are very brief, is the name
* Dionysius here understands the author of the AjDOcalypse introducing
himself as a subject of the same blessedness of which he speaks. This
connexion, though not usually regarded, is obvious on an inspection of the
original.
 ;

CHAP. XXV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 309

of John presented. But anonymously it is written, the

preshytir. But the other did not consider it sufficient to
name himself but once, and then to proceed in his narra-
tion, but afterwards again resumes, J, John, your brother
'

and partner in trilmlation, and the kingdom and patience

of Jesus, was on the island called Patmos, on account of
the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus.' And, like-
wise, at the end (of the book) he says: 'Blessed is he
that keepeth the words of the prophecy of this book, and
I am John that saw and heard these things.'
" That it is a John who wrote these things we must
believe, as he says it; but what John it is, is uncertain.
For he has not said that he was, as he often does in the
gospel, the beloved disciple of the Lord, neither the one
leaning on his bosom, nor the brotlier of James, nor he
that himself saw and heard what the Lord did and said ;

for he certainly would have mentioned one of these par-

ticulars, if lie wished to make himself clearly known.
But of all this there is nothing; he only calls himself ou.r
brother and companion, and the witness of Jesus, and
blessed on account of seeing and hearing these revelations.
I am of opinion there were many of the same name with
John the apostle, who, for their love and admiration and
emulation of him, and their desire at the same time, like
him, to be beloved of the Lord, adopted the same epithet,
just as we find the name of Paul and of Peter to be adopted
by many among the faithful.
" There is also another John, surnamed Mark, men-
tioned in the Acts of the Apostles, whom Paul and Bar-
nabas took in company with them. Of whom it is again
said: '
But they had John as their minister' (Acts xiii. 5).
But whether this is the one that wrote the Apocalypse, I
could not say. For it is not written that he came with
them to Asia. But he says: 'When Paul and his com-
pany loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pam-
phylia, but John, departing from them, returned to
Jerusalem.' I think, therefore, that it was another one
of those in Asia. For they say that there are two monu-
ments at Ephcsus, and that each bears the name of Jolni
and from the sentiments and tlio expressions, as also their
310 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

composition, it might be very reasonably conjectured that

this one is different from that. The gospel and epistle

mutually agree. They commence in the same way; for
the one says, In the beginning was the Word the other,
' ;'

'That which was from the beginning.' The one says,

'And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt (tabernacled)
among us, and we saw his glory, the glory as of the only
begotten of the Father.' The other says the same things,
a little altered That which we have heard, which we
:
'

have seen with our eyes, that which we have seen and our
hands have handled of the Word of life, and the life was
manifested.' These things, therefore, are premised, allud-
ing, as he has shown in the subsequent parts, to those who
say that the Lord did not come into the flesh. Wherefore,
also, he has designedly subjoined 'What we have seen we
:

testify,and we declare to you that eternal life, which was

with the Father, and was made manifest to us what we ;

have seen and heard we declare to you.' He keeps to the

point, and does not depart from his subjects, but goes
through all in the same chapters and names, some of
which we shall briefly notice.
" The attentive reader will find the expressions, the life^
the light, frequently occurrhig in both also the expressions,;

fleei7ig from darkness, the truth, grace, joy, the flesh and
blood of the Lord, the judgment, forgiveness of sins, the love
of God to us, the commandment given us of love to one
another, that we ought to keep all the commandmeyits, the con-
viction of the world, the devil, of anticlirist, the ptvmise of
the Holy Spirit, the adoption of God, (i. e. the adoption
made by God,) the faith to be exhibited by us in all matters,
the Father and the Son. And altogether throughout, to
attentive observers, it w^ill be obvious that there is one
and the same complexion and character in the gospel and
epistle. Very different and remote from all this, is the
Apocalypse not even touching, or even bordering upon
;

them in the least, I might say; not even containing a

syllable in common with them. The epistle, to say nothing
of the gospel, has not made any mention,
or given any
intimation of the Apocalypse, nor does the Apocalypse
mention the Epistle. Whereas, Paul indicates something
CHAP. XXVI.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 311

of his revelations in his epistles ; which, however, he never

recorded in writing.
" We may, also, notice how the phraseology of the
gospel and the epistle differs from the Apocalypse; for
the former are written not only irrreprehensibly, as it re-
gards the Greek language, but are most elegant in diction
in the arguments and the whole structure of the style.
It would require much to discover any barbarism or sole-
cism, or any odd peculiarity of expression* at all in them.
As is to be presumed, he was endued with all the requisites
for his discourse the Lord having granted him both that
;

of knowledge and that of expression and style. That the

latter, however, saw a revelation, and received knowledge
and prophecy, 1 do not deny. But I perceive that his
dialect and language is not very accurate Greek but that ;

he uses barbarous idioms, and in some places solecisms,

which it is now unnecessary to select; for neither would I
have any one suppose that I am saying these things by
way of derision, but only with the view to point out the
great ditference between the writings of these men." ilxJL l-I

CHAPTER XXVI.
THE EPISTLES OF DIONYSIUS.
Besides these, there are many other epistles of Diony-
sius extant, as those to Ainmon, bishop of the church at
Bernice, against Sabellius; another to Telesphorus, and
one to Euphranor; another to Ammon and Euporus. He
wrote also four books on the same subject, which he ad-
dressed to his namesake Dionysius at Rome. There are
also many other epistles besides these written by him,
together with longer treatises in the form of epistles, as
those addressed to the youth Timothy, and that On Temp-
tations, which he dedicated to Euphranor. He also says,
in a letter to Basilides, bishop (of the churclies) of Pen-
tapolis, that he had written a commentary on the begin-
ning of Ecclesiastes. He has also left us several epistles
addressed to the same Basilides. These are the works
of Dionysius. Having given this account, let us now
* We have here ])arap]irasecl the word icioriafiog.
312 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

proceed to inform posterity of the nature and character of

our own age.

CHAPTER XXVII.
PAUL OF SAMOSATA, AND THE HERESY INTRODUCED BY HIM
AT ANTIOCH.
Xystus had been bishop of Rome eleven years, when he
was succeeded by Dionysius, the namesake of the bishop
of Alexandria. At this time also, Demetrianus dying at
Antioch, the episcopate was conferred on Paul of Samo-
sata. As he entertained low and degrading notions of
Christ, contrary to the doctrine of the churcli, and taught
that he was in nature but a common man, Dionysius of
Alexandria being invited to attend a council, (on the
subject,) urged his age and the infirmity of his body, as his
reason for deferring his attendance, but gave his senti-
ments upon the subject before them in an epistle. The
other heads of churches assembled in all haste from differ-
ent parts, at Antioch, as against one who was committing
depredations on the flock of Christ. Ta-n^! VfL |C/«a Vctuain^t

CHAPTER XX Vm.
THE DIFFERENT BISHOPS THEN DISTINGUISHED.
Among these, the most eminent were Firmilianus, bishop
of Ceesarea in Cappadocia, Gregory and Athenodorus,
brothers and pastors of the churches in Pontus; also
Helenus, bishop of the church at Tarsus, and Nicomas, of
Iconium ; besides Hymenseus, of the church at Jerusalem,
and Theotecnus, of the adjacent church at Csesarea more-
:

over, Maximinus, who governed the brethren at Bostra

with great celebrity. The vast number of others, both
presbyters and deacons, that assembled in the said city,
for the same cause, one could hardly number, but these
were the most distinguished; all, therefore, having con-
vened at different times and frequently, various subjects
and questions were agitated at every meeting; tha^ ad-
herents of the Samosatians attempting to conceal and cover
over their heterodoxy, but at the same time those on the

"Xyt^ ^"o^^>^o<s'"aT'
CHAP. XXX.] AURELIAN, A.D. 270 TO 275. 313

other side used every effort to unmask and bring to light

the heresy, and the bhisphemy, of the men against Christ.
In the mean time Dionysius died, in the twelfth year of the
reign of Gallienus, having presided over the church of
Alexandria seventeen years. He was succeeded by Maxi-
minus. But Gallienus reigned fifteen years in all, when
he was succeeded by Claudius, who, after the lapse of two
years, transferred the government to Aurelian.

CHAPTER XXIX.
PAUL, REFUTED BY A CERTAIN MALCHION, ONE OF THE PRES-
BYTERS WHO HAD BEEN A SOPHIST, WAS DEPOSED.
It was in the reign of this emperor, when a final council
^
was convened, in which a great number of bishops was V
present, that this arch-heretic at Antioch being detected, and
now evidently discarded by all, was excommunicated from
the whole catholic church under heaven. He was refuted,
and argued out of his lurking-place, chiefly by INIalchion, a
man well versed in other departments of learning, who had
been at the head of the sophist's Greek school of sciences
at Antioch; and who also, on account of his great and
sincere faith in Christ, was honoured with the office of
presbyter in that church. He was the only one who, after
commencing the discussion with him, which, as there were
ready writers that took down the whole, we know to be
now was able to ferret out the
extant, sly and deceitful
sentiments of the man. !^^^'^\ ^ / (

CHAPTER XXX.
THE EPISTLE OF THE COUNCIL AGAINST PAUL.
The pastors, therefore, who had been convened, having
drawn up an by connnon consent addressed it to
epistle,
Dionysius bishop of Rome, and to Maximus of Alexandria,
and sent to all the provinces. In this, they set forth their
own zeal to all, and the perverse doctrine of Paul, together
with the arguments and discussions which they had had with
him; stating at the same time, the whole life and conduct
of the man, from whose statement it may be well perhaps

,,..0^
l<s-xs.ok
,.,
314 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK VII.

to give the following extracts for the present. The

epistle: "To Dionysius and Maximus, and to all our
fellow-ministers throughout the world, the bishops and
presbyters and deacons, and to the whole catholic church
throughout the world under heaven Helenus, Hyme-
:

naeus, and Theophilus, and Theotecnus, and Maximus,

Proculus, Nicomas, and ^Elianus, Paul, and Bolanus,
and Protogenes, Hierax, and Eutychius, and Theodoras,
and Malchion, and Lucius, and all the rest; who are
bishops, presbyters, or deacons, dwelling with us, in the
neighbouring cities and nations, together with the churches
of God, wish joy to the beloved brethren in the Lord."
After a short preliminary, the following is subjoined: "We
have addressed epistles, and at the same time have exhorted
many of the bishops at a distance, to come to our relief
from this destructive doctrine among these to Dionysius
;

the bishop of Alexandria, and Firmilianus of Cappadocia,

those holy men, of whom the former wrote to Antioch,
not even deigning to honour the leader in this delusion
with an address, nor ^vriting to him in his name, but to
the whole church, of which epistle we have also added
a copy. And Firmilianus, who came twice to Antioch,
despised his new fangled doctrines, as we who were present,
and many others besides, well know, and can attest. But
as he promised to change his mind, he believed him, and
hoped that, without any reproach upon the word, the
matter would be settled in a proper manner. He deferred
it therefore ;in which, however, he was deceived by this
denier of his God and Lord, and this deserter of his former
faith." Firmilianus was now on his way to Antioch, and
had come as far as Tarsus, because he had before made
trial of his inlidel wickedness but whilst we were thus
;

collecting and requesting him to come, and awaiting his

arrival, he departed this life."
After these, and other matters, they also describe what
kind of a life the man led, as follows " Since, abandoning
:

the rule of faith, he went over to spurious and corrupt

doctrines, there is no necessity to speak of his conduct, he
being as one ^ivithout^^ nor of his poverty and beggary; nor
to state that he who had received neither wealth from his
CHAP. XXX.] AURELIAN, A.D. 270 TO 275. 315

fathers, nor obtained possessions by any art, or any trade

or business, has now arrived at excessive wealth, by his
iniquities and sacrileges, and by those various means
which he employed to exact and extort from the brethren,
depressing the injured, and promising to aid them for a
rcAvard nor yet how he deceived them, and, without doing
;

them any good, took advantage of the readiness of those

who were in difficulties, to make them give any thing in
order to be freed from their oppressors. Nor need we
speak of his making merchandise of piety (1 Tim. vi.);
and how he affected lofty things, and assumed with great
haughtiness worldly dignities, wishing rather to be called
a magistrate (ducenarius) than a bishop, strutting through
the forum, and reading letters, and repeating them as he
Avalked in public and how he was escorted by nmltitudes
;

going before and following after him; how he, also,

brought envy and odium upon the faith, by his pomp and
the haughtiness of his heart. Nor need we mention the
vanity and pretensions with which he contrived, in our
ecclesiastical assemblies, to catch at glory and empty
shadows, and to confound the minds of the more simple,
with such things as these. He prepared himself a tribunal
and tlirone, not as a disciple of Christ, but having, like
the rulers of this world, a secretum,* and calling it by this
name. He smote his thigh and stamped on the tribunal
with his feet, and reproved and insulted those that did not
applaud nor clapf as in the theatres, nor exclaim and leap
about at these things with his partisans, men and women
around him, who were the indecent listeners to these
tilings. He reproved those (I say) that were modestly
and orderly hearing as in the house of God. He was
harsh in his invectives, in the congregation, against the ex-
pounders of the word who had departed this life, and
*"
The was the exclusive seat or place where the magistrate sat
secretum
to decide cases. was elevated and enclosed with milings and curtains,
It
so as the more efiectually to keep the magistrate separate from those
present. Hence its name from the Latin seccrno, to separate. The Latin
Avord is used in the Greek text here.
t The practice here referred to, was that of shaking and striking the
nrarin, or linen handkerchiefs, in token of applause. It was accompanied

with other expressions of popular approbation.

316 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

magnified himself, not as a bishop, but as a sophist and

juggler. Besides this, he stopped the psalms that were
sung in honour of our Lord Jesus Christ, as the^jate com-
positions of modern men, but in honour of himself he had
prepared women to sing at the great festival in the midst
of the church, which one might shudder to hear. He
suborned, also, those bishops and presbyters of the neigh-
bouring districts and cities of his party, to advance the
same things in their addresses to the people. And if we
may here anticipate something of what Ave intend to write
below, he did not wish to confess with us that the Son of
God descended from heaven. And this we do not merely
assert, it is proved abundantly from those records that we
have sent you, and from that not the least, where he says
that Jesus is from below. They who sing to his praise,
and extol him among the people, say that he has descended
as an angel from heaven. And these things he by no
means prohibits, but the haughty mortal is even present
when they are said. And as to the women, these adopted
sisters*, as the inhabitants of Antioch call them, which
belong to him, and the presbyters and deacons about him,
whose incurable sins, in this and other respects, he conceals
with tliem though he is conscious of the facts, and has
:

convicted them, he dissembles, in order to have them sub-

servient to his purposes; so that, fearing for themselves,
they dare not venture to accuse him in regard to his im-
pious conduct and doctrine. Besides this, he has made
them rich, for which he is both beloved and admired by
those who covet these things. But why should we write
these things? For, beloved, we know that the bishop and
all the clergy ought to be an example to the people of all
good works. Nor are we ignorant how many, by the
introduction of such females, have fallen, or have incurred
suspicion. So that, should any one even grant that
nothing disgraceful has been done by him, yet it was a
duty to avoidj at least, the suspicion growing out of the
matter; so that no one might take offence, nor any be
induced to imitate him. For how could any one reprove
* The words literally mean $ub-introdueed sisters^ a sort of female com-
panions, on such, terms of familiarity" as gave occasion to scandal.

I
^JCKs^
CHAP. XXX.] AURELIAN, A.D. 270 TO 275. 317

or admonisli another to beware of yielding too much to

this familiarity with a woman, lest perchance, he should
slip, as it is wi'itten; especially, when, after having already
dismissed one, he retains two others with him, blooming
in age and eminent for beauty, and takes them with him
whci'ever he goes and all this, too, indulging in luxury
;

and surfeiting, on account of which things all around them

are groaning and lamenting. But they are so much afraid
of his tyranny and power, that they do not venture to
accuse him. And these matters, indeed, one might per-
haps correct, in a man who was of the catholic faith, and
associated mth us; but as to one who has trifled away
the sacred mystery (of religion), and who parades with the
execrable heresy of Artemas, (for why should we not
mention his father?) we deem it unnecessary to exact of
him a reason for all these things."
After this, at the close of the epistle, they add the fol-
lomng. " This man, who sets himself up in opposition to
God, and is unwilling to yield, we have been compelled
therefore to excommunicate, and to appoint another bishop
in his place over the catholic church, we trust, by Divine
providence of God, namely, Domnus the son of Demetri-
anus, of blessed memory, and who before this presided
with much honour over the same church, a man we believe
fully endowed with all the excellent qualities of a bishop.
We have also communicated this to you, that you may
write, and receive letters of communion from him. But
the other may write to Artemas if he pleases, and those
that think with Artemas may have communion with him."
And this may suffice in this place. Paul, therefore, having
thus fallen from the episcopate, and the true faith, as
already said, Domnus succeeded in the administration of
the church at Antioch. Paul being unwilling to leave the
build ijig of the church, an appeal was made to the emperor
Aurelian, who decided most equitably on the business,
ordering the building to be given up to those whom the
Christian bishops of Italy and Rome should appoint. Thus,
then, this man was driven out of the church with extreme
disgrace, by the temporal power itself. Such was the dis-
position of Aurelian at this time; but in the progress of
318 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

his reign, he began to cherish different sentiments with

regard to us, and then proceeded, influenced by certain
advisers, to raise a persecution against us. The rumour
of this was now every where abroad. But whilst he was
already on the point, and so to say, in the very act of sub-
scribing the decrees, the Divine vengeance overtook him,
all but, as we might say, restraining him from his design
at the very elbow, and illustriously proving to all, that
there can be no privilege granted the rulers of the world
against the churches of Christ, unless by the sovereign
hand of God, and the decree of heaven permitting it to be
done for our correction and amendment, and in those times
and seasons that he may approve. Aurelian, therefore,
after a reign of six years, was succeeded by Probus. He
held the government the same number of years, when he
was succeeded by Carus, together with Carianus and
Numerianus. These again did not continue three full years,
when the government devolved on Diocletian, and those
subsequently associated with him. In their times the per-
secution of our own day was begun, and the destruction of
the churches at the same time; but a little before this,
Dionysius, who had been, bishop of Rome for nine years,
was succeeded by Felix. - " ; •

b , \ Gc 'C'C"
-^^ CHAPTER XXXI.
THE ERROR OF THE MANICHEES, WHICH COMMENCED AT THIS
TIME.
In the mean time, also, that madman {jxavets ras (jypeva^)
Manes,* as he was called, well agreeing with his name,
* Ovir author here uses an eisithet, jiaveic, mstead of the proper name of
this heretic. Eusebivis, here taking occasion to rail at the folly of Manes,
by an allusion to his name, finds a word in his own language which seems
to characterise, whilstit gives his name nearly. We cannot, however,
infer from Eusebius considered the name Greek. He doubtless
this, that
knew as well as we, that Manes was a Persian name, or at least that it was
not Greek. But he wanted nothing more than similarity of sound for his
purpose.
Shorting is mistaken in supposing our author here to intimate the word

was Greek. The truth is, the orientals call the name Mani, whence the
Greek and Latin Manes. The resemblance of this name to the Greek /xaveie,
madman, gave our author an opportunity to exercise his wit, by the appli-
cation of the epithet without the name.
 .

CHAr. xxxri.] diocletian, a.d. 284 to 286. 319

for his demoiuacal heresy, armed hhnself by the perversion

of his reason, and at the instigation of Satan, to the des-
truction of many. He was a barbarian in his life, both
in speech and conduct, and in his nature was as one
possessed and insane. Accordingly, he attempted to form h^^c
hiinselfjnto a Christ, and then also proclaimed himself to
BeThe very Paraclete* and the Holy Spirit, and with all
this was greatly puffed up with his madness. Then, as
if he were Christ, he selected twelve disciples, the partners
of his new religion, and after p atching together false and
ungodly doctrines, collected from a thousand heresies long
since extinct, he asmpt them off like a deadly poison from ^ ,

Persia, upon this part of the world. Hence the impious

name of the Manichees spi'ead among many, even to the
present day. Such was the occasion of this knowledge,
as it was falsely called, that sprung up in these times. -I^lc . /
>'

CHAPTER XXXII.
OF THOSE DISTINGUISHED ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS OF OUR
OWN DAY, AND WHICH OF THEM SURVIVED UNTIL THE
DESTRUCTION OF THE CHURCHES.
At time Felix, having held the episcopate at Rome
this
five years,was succeeded by Eutychianus he did not hold
;

the office quite ten months, when he left his place to be

occupied by Caius of our o^vn day. Caius, also, presided
about fifteen years, when he was succeeded by Marcellinus.
He Avas overtaken by the persecution, and in these times,
also, Timasus, after Domnus, governed the church of
Antioch, who was succeeded by our contemporary Cyrillus,
under whom we have known Dorotheus, a learned man,
who was honoured with the rank of presbyter of Antioch
at that time. He was a man of fine taste in sacred
* Paraclete. See note, Book V. ch. 16. The names of three prominent
leaders in delusion, to whom the holy epithet Paraclete was either applied,
or by whom it was claimed, however different their errors, seem almost to
coalesce by allitei'ation Montanus, Manes, Mahomet; the first a deluded
;

and ignorant ianatic, the second a crazed philosopher, and the third an
ambitious, artful voluptuary, presenting a singular concordia discors, all
at antipodes in doctrine, yet all aspiring to the exalted attributes of the
Paraclete.
 320 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

literature, and was much devoted to the study of the

Hebrew language, so that he read the Hebrew Scriptures
with great facility. He, also, was of a very liberal mind,
and not unacquainted with the preparatory studies pursued
among the Greeks, but in other respects a eunuch by
nature, having been such from his birth; so that the
emperor, on this account, as if it were a great miracle,
received him into his house and family, and honoured him
with an appointment over the purple dye establishment of
Tyre. Him we have heard in the church expounding
the Scriptures with great judgment; after Cyrillus, the
duties of the episcopal office in the church of Antioch
were administered by his successor Tyrannus, under whom
the destruction of the churches took place. At Laodicea,
the church was governed by Eusebius, the successor of
Socrates, who was sprung from an Alexandrian family.
The occasion of his removal was the affair respecting Paul
of Samosata, on which account having come to Syria, he
was prevented from returning home by those who took
great interest in the Scriptures there. He was also an
amiable instance of religion among our contemporaries, as
may be readily seen in those extracts from Dionysius,
which we have inserted above. Anatolius was appointed
his successor, a good man, as they say, in the place of the
'^ good. He, too, was an Alexandrian. For his learning
^'^ and skill in the Greek philosophy, he was superior to any
of the most distinguished men of our day, as he had
attained to the highest eminence in arithmetic, geometry,
and astronomy, besides his proficiency in dialectics, physics,
and rhetoric. On this account it is said, that he was re-
quested by the Alexandrians to establish a school there
of the succession (or order) of Aristotle. They relate
innumerable achievements of his at the siege of the
Bruchium,* at Alexandria, as he was honoured by all in
office, with extraordinary distinction; as a specimen, we
shall only mention this. —
When the bread, as they say,
failed in the siege, so that they were better able to sustain
their enemies from without than the famine within,

\
* The Bruchium here mentioned, was a part of Alexandria; it seems
derived from Kvpop-^^oc, annono' prfefectiis, and was a kind of corn-market.
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A.D. 284 TO 286. 321

Anatolius 1)eing present, devised a project like the follow-

ing. As the other part of the city was in alliance with the
Roman army, and therefore happened not to be besieged,
he sent to inform Kusebius, who was among those not
besieged, for he was yet there before his removal to Syria,
and was very celebrated, and in high repute even with the
Roman general, to inform him of the siege and those
perishing with famine. On learning this he begged of the
Roman general to grant safety to those who would desert
from the enemy, as the greatest favour he could grant
him. Obtaining his request, he immediately communi-
cated it to Anatolius. The latter receiving the promise,
collected the senate of Alexandria, and at first beefan to
propose that they should come to a reconciliation with the
Romans. But as he perceived that they were incensed at
the suggestion, he said, I do not think you will oppose me,
if I should advise you to send forth the superfluous
number, and those that are of no use to us, the old women
and children, and old men, and let them go where they
wish. For why should we keep those with us, who -will
ere long at any rate die to no purpose? and why should
we destroy with famine those that are already bereft of
sight and mutilated in body? We ought to feed only men
and youth, and furnish the necessary provisions to those
that are necessary for the defence of the city. With such
reasoning, having persuaded the senate, he was the first
that rose and proposed the resolution, that the whole mul-
titude whether of men or women, that were not needed for
the army, should be dismissed from the city, because there
would be no hope of safety at all for them, who, at any
rate, were about to perish with the famine, if they continued
and lingered in the city until the state of affairs was des-
perate. All the rest of the senate agreeing to this decree,
he nearly saved the whole of the besieged among the first
;

providing, that those of the church, then those of every

age in the toAvn, should make their escape, and among
these not only those that were included in the decree, but
taking tlie opportunity, many others, secretly clad in
women's clothes, went out of the city by his management
at night, and proceeded to the Homan camp. There
21
322 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VII.

Eusebius receiving them all, like a father and physician,

recovered them, wasted away by a protracted siege, with
every kind of attention to their wants. With two such
pastors in succession, was the church of Laodicea honoured
by the Divine interposition, who after the termination of
the war mentioned had left the city of Alexandria, and
came to these parts. Not many books were written by
Anatolius as many, however, have come do^vQ to us, as
;

shew his eloquence and erudition. In these he sets forth

his opinions on the Passover, from which it may be proper
to extract the following: Extracts from the Canons of
Anatolius On the Paschal Festival.' " You have, there-
'

fore, in the first year, the new moon of the first month,
which is the beginning of every cycle of nineteen years, on
the twenty-sixth of the Egyptian month Phamenoth, ac-
cording to the months of the Macedonians, the twenty-
second of Dy^TUs;- and as the Romans would say, -before
4ke- eleventh <3i^ the calends of April. The sun is found
on the said' twenty-sixth of the month Phamenoth, not
only as entering the first segment (of the zodiac), but on
the fourth day is already found passing through it. This
seo-ment they generally call the first dodecatomorium, and
the equinox, and the beginning of the months, and the
head of the cycle, and the head of the planetary course.
That (segment) before this, they call the last of the months,
the twelfth segment, and the last dodecatomorium, and the
end of the planetary revolution. Hence, also, those that
place the first month in it, and that fix the fourteenth of
the month by commit, as we think, no little and no
it,

common blunder. But neither is this our opinion only,

but was also known to the Jews anciently, and before
it

Christ, and was chiefly observed by them, as we may learn

from Philo, Josephus, and Musseus; and not only from
these, but also from those still more ancient, i.e. the two
Agathobuli, commonly called the masters, and of Aris-
tobulus, that most distinguished scholar, who was one of
the seventy that translated the holy Scriptures from the
Hebrew for Ptolemy Philadelphus, and his father, and
dedicated his exposition of the law of Moses to the same
kings. These, when they resolve inquiries on Exodus,
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A.D. 284 TO 286. 323

say that all ought to sacrifice the passover alike after the
vernal equinox, in the middle of the first month. This is
found to be when the sun passes through the first segment
of the solar, or, as some call it, the zodiacal circle. Aristo-
buliis also adds, it was requisite that not only the sun
should have passed the equinoctial segment for the feast
of the passover, but the moon also. For as there are two
equinoctial segments, the vernal and the autumnal, diame-
trically opposite to each other, and since the day of the
passover is given on the fourteenth of the month at the
evening, the moon will stand diametrically opposite to the
sun, as may be seen in full moons. Thus the sun will be
at the vernal equinox the moon, on the contrary, at the
;

autumnal equinox.
" Many other matters, I know, have been discussed by
him; some of them with great probability, others esta-
blished with tlie most certain demonstrations, in which
he attempts to show that the festival of the passover, and
of unleavened bread, ought to be observed altogether after
the equinox; but 1 shall omit demanding such full demon-
strations of matters from which the veil of the Mosaic law
has been removed; and it now remains for us, in this
uncovered surface, to contemplate, as in a mirror, the
reflected doctrines and sufterings of Christ. That the
first month of the Hebrews is about the equinox, may be
gathered from the book of Enoch.'")' . .
'
-^
• ' !

The same author has also left an elementary work. On

Calculation, ten books in all and other proofs of his great
;

study and proficiency in sacred literature. Theotecnus,

bishop of Ceesarea in Palestine, was the first that laid his
hands upon him in his ordination to the episcopate,
designing to constitute him his successor in his own church
after his death; and, indeed, both of them presided for a
short time over the same church. But when the synod at
Antioch called him to Antioch against Paul, as he passed
through the city of Laodicea, Eusebius, the bishop of that
place, being dead, he was constrained by the brethren to
remain. And Anatolius also dying, Stephen was made
bishop of that church, the last bishop before the perse-
cution; a man greatly admired for his knowledge of

\ \' a
324 ECCLESIASTICAL IIISTOEY. [bOOK VII.

philosophy, and other branches of Greek learning. But

he was not equally disposed towards the divine faith, as
the progress of the persecution evinced; in which he was
proved to be timid and cowardly, rather than a sound
philosopher. The affairs of the church, however, were not
-likely-to be ruined by this, for these were corrected and
restored by Theodotus, who, under a special providence of
God, the Saviour of all, was ordained bishop of the church
there: and by his deeds proved the reality of his name
(given of God), and of his office as bishop; for he excelled
in his knowledge of the medical art, as applied to the
body, and was skilled in that liealing art which is applied
to the soul. No one was ever his equal in kindness,
sincerity, sympathy, and a zeal to benefit those that needed
his aid. He was, also, much exercised in the study of
divine things. Such was he.
At Csesarea in Palestine, Theotecnus, after a most
dihgent and active episcopate, was succeeded at his death
by Agapius. Him we know to have laboured much,
and to have kept a most thorough oversight in superin-
tending the people, and with his liberal hand to have paid
regard especially to the poor. In his time, we 'were ac-
quainted with that most eloquent man, and truly practical
philosopher, who was honoured with the rank of presbyter
in that church ; I mean Panq)hilus, whose character and
greatness would be no trifling subject to elucidate. But
we have dwelt in a separate work on the particulars of his
life, and the school which he established, as also the trials

which he endured amid the persecution in the different

confessions, and besides this, the death of martyrdom
Avith which he was cro"\vned. He, indeed, was the most
admirable of all here. Among the very eminent men that
have flourished near our own times, of presbyters we have
known Pierius of Alexandria Melchius also, bishop of the
;

churches in Pontus. The former was greatl}^ celebrated

for his voluntary poverty, and his philosophical knowledge,
and was abundantly exercised in expositions of the Scrip-
tures, and the discourses in the public assemblies of the
church. J\lelchius was called by the learned, the honey
(ixeXi.) of i^ttica, and Avas the most perfect original of
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A.D. 284 TO 280. 325

learned men that could be described. It is impossible to

admire sufficiently the superiority of his eloquence; it
might be said perhaj)s that he derived this from nature,
but who is there that could excel him in the excellence of
his skill and erudition? for in all the sciences that require
the exercise of argumentation, if you were to make trial,
you woidd readily say that he was a most subtle and acute
reasoner. The virtues of his life were also a parallel to
these. We have had the opportunity of ol^serving him
during the persecution, escaping its fury for seven years,
in the regions of Palestine. Tlie church of Jerusalem,
after Hymena^us, was under the episcopal care of Zambdas,
and he not long after dying, Hermon was the last before
the persecution of our day; the same that now holds the
apostolic chair preserved there to the present. At
Alexandria, however, Maximus, who held the episcopal
office eighteen years after the death of Dionysius, was
succeeded by Theonas. In his time Achillas, who had
been honoured with the order of presbyter, was of note at
Alexandria, having entrusted to him the school for religious
instruction. In his life and actions he exhibited a most
rare instance of sound wisdom, and a genuine specimen
of evangelical deportment. After Theonas had discharged
the duties of the office nineteen years, he was succeeded in
the episco})ate of Alexandria by Peter, who was also
very eminent, and held the office twelve }'ears; nearly
three of which he governed the church, before tlie per-
secution during the rest of his life he subjected himself
;

to a more rigid course of discipline, but still continued

to manifest great interest in advancing the welfare of the
church. Hence, in the ninth year of the persecution he
was beheaded, and thus obtained the crown of martyrdom.
But after giving in our history an account of the succes-
sors, since the birth of our Saviour until the demolition of
the churches, embracing a period of three hundred and iive
years, now let us here attempt to give the conflicts which
have been endured in the cause of religion, in our own
times, in all their extent and magnitude, that it may be on
record for the benefit of posterity.
 — ;

326 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK Vlll.

PREFACE TO THE EIGHTH BOOK.

Having already related the successions of the apostles in seven
books, in this eiffhth we consider it necessary to record, for the
benefit of posterity, the events of onr own times that deserve a more
than superficial narration. And our account, therefore, shall begin
with these:

CHAPTER I.

THE EVENTS THAT PRECEDED THE PERSECUTION IN OUR TIMES.

To give a satisfactory account of the extent, and the
nature of that glory and liberty, with which the doctrine
of piety towards the supreme God, as announced to the
world through Christ, was honoured among all, both
(jreeks and barbarians, before the persecution in our day,
this, we say, were an undertaking beyond our power. As
a proof, we might refer to the clemency of the Emperors
toward our brethren, to whom they even entrusted tlie
l)\j
government of provinces, exonerating them from all
anxiety as it regarded sacrificing, on account of that sin-
gular good will that they entertained toward the doctrine.
Why should we speak of those in the imperial palaces, and
the sovereigns themselves, who granted their domestics the
liberty of declaring themselves freely, in word and deed,
on religion, and I would say almost the liberty of boasting
of their freedom in the practice of the faith ? These, indeed,
they eminently valued, and considered them as more ac-
ceptable than their associates in the imperial service.
Such was that Dorotheus, the most devoted and most
faithful of all to them, and, on this account, exceedingly
honoured beyond all those that had the charge of govern-
ment, and the most honourable stations in the provinces.
We may also add Gorgonius, equally celebrated with him
and so many others that were honoured with the same
distinction as these on account of the divine word. The
CHAP. I.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 327

same privileges one could observe conferred on the rulers

in every church, who Avere courted and honoured with the
greatest subserviency by all the rulers and governors.
Who could describe those vast collections of men that
flocked to the religion of Christ, and those multitudes
crowding in from every city, and the illustrious concourse
in the houses of worship? On whose account, not content
with the ancient buildings, they erected spacious churches
from the foundation in all the cities. These, advancing in
the lapse of time, and daily increasing in magnitude and
improvement, Avere not restrained by any odium or hos-
tility; nor was any malignant demon able to infatuate,
nor human machinations prevent them, as long as the
providential hand of God superintended and guarded his
people as the worthy objects of his care. But when, by
reason of excessive liberty, we sunk into negligence and
sloth, one envying and reviling another in different ways,
and we were almost, as it were, on the point of taking up
arms against each other, and were assailing each other with -^

words as with darts and spears, prelates inveighing against oU'^

prelates, and people rising up against people, and hypocrisy -t;^,^
and dissimulation had arisen to the greatest height of
maligliityT^tTien the divine judgment, which usually pro-
ceeds with a lenient hand, whilst the multitudes were yet
crowding into the church, with gentle and mild visitations
began to afilict its episcopacy; the persecution having be-
gun with those brethren that were in the army and, as if
;

destitute of all sensibility, we were not prompt in measures

to appease and propitiate the Deity; some, indeed, like
atheists, reoardino; our situation as unheeded and unob-
served by providence, added one wickedness and misery to
anotlier. Some that appeared to be our pastors, deserting
the law of piety, were inflamed against each other with
mutual strifes, only accumulating quarrels and threats,
rivalship, hostility, and hatred to each other, only anxious
to assert the government as a kind of sovereignty for them-
selves. Then, as Jeremiah says, " tlie Lord in his anger
darkened the daughter of Sion, and hurled from heaven to
earth the glory of Israel. Neither did he remember his
footstool in the day of his wratli. lUit the Lord also

•>
328 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

overwhelmed the beauty of Israel, and tore down all

all
his walls." as it is predicted in the Psalms, " He
And,
overturned the covenant of his servant, and he prostrated
his sanctuary to the earth," by the demolition of the
churches. " He has destroyed all his walls, and has made
all his bulwarks fear. All the multitudes that pass through
have ravaged him, and hence he has become a reproach
to his neighbours. For he has exalted the right arm of
his enemies, and has turned away the help of his sword,
nor aided him in war. He has also deprived him of his
purification, and his throne he has cast to the ground. He
has shortened the days of his time, and has poured upon
him all his disgrace."^ c^^v . T , / o .5 a .

CHAPTER 11.

THE DEMOLITION OF THE CHUECHES.

All has been fulfilled in our day, when we saw,
this
with our own
eyes, our houses of worship thrown down
from their elevation, the sacred Scriptures of inspiration
committed to the flames in the midst of the markets, the
shepherds of the people basely concealed here and there,
some of them ignominiously captured, and the sport of
their enemies; when, also, according to another pro
phetic declaration, " contempt was poured out upon their
rulers, and he has made them to err in a trackless by-path,
and where there is no road."
But it is not for me to describe fully the sorrowful
calamities which they endured, since neither does it
belong to me to record the dissensions and follies which
they exercised against each other before the persecution.
Hence, also, we have purposed not to extend our narra-
tion beyond the events in which we perceive the just
judgment of God. Hence, also, we shall not make men-
tion of those that were shaken by the persecution, nor of
those that sufi^ered shipwreck in their salvation, and of
their own accord were sunk into the depths of the watery
gulph. But we shall only, upon the whole, introduce
those events in our history that may be profitable first to
us of the present day, and hereafter to posterity. Now
 ;

CHAP. 111.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 329

let US proceed to describe, in a condensed account, the holy

conflicts of the witnesses of divine truth.
It was the nineteenth year of the reign of Diocletian,
and the month of Dystrus, called by the Romans March,
in which the festival of our Saviour's passion was at hand,
when the imperial edicts ^\'ere every where published, to
tear down the churches to the foundation, and to destroy
the sacred Scriptures by fire, and which connnanded, also,
that those who were in honourable stations should be
degraded, but those who were freedmen should be deprived
of their liberty, they persevered in their adherence to
if
Christianity. The against us was of this nature
first edict
l)ut it was not long before other edicts were also issued, in
which it was ordered that all the prelates in every place,
should first be connnitted to prison, and then, by every
artifice, constrained to offer sacrifice to the gods. \^a^v\. tl ,

CHAPTER III.
'

THE NATURE OF THE CONFLICTS ENDURED BY THE MARTYRS,

IN THE PERSECUTION.

Then, indeed, vast numbers of the prelates of the

chui'ch endured with a noble resolution the most appalling
trials, and exhibited instances of illustrious conflicts for
the faith. Vast numbers, however, of others, broken and
relaxed in spirit, by timidity before the contest, voluntarily
}'ielded at the first onset. But of the rest, each en-
countered various kinds of torments. Here was one tluit
was scourged mth rods, there another tormented with the
rack and excruciating scrapings, in which some at the
time endured the most terrible death ; others again passed
through other torments in the struggle. Here one,
whilst some forced him to the impure and detestable
sacrifices, was again dismissed, as if he had sacrificed,
although this was not the case. There another, though
he had not in the least approached the altar, not, even
touched the unholy thing, yet when others said that he
had sacrificed, went away, bearing the calumny in silence.
Here one, again taken up when half dead, Avas thrown
out as if lie were already dead; there another, again
330 ECCLESlAyTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

lying upon the ground, was dragged a long distance by

the feet, and numbered among those that had sacrificed.
One, however, would cry out, and with a loud voice,
declared his abhorrence of the sacrifice. Another ex-
claimed that he was a Christian, furnishing, by confession,
an illustrious example of this salutary name. Another
asserted that he neither had sacrrficed nor intended to
sacrifice; but these were forced to silence by numerous
bands of soldiers, prepared for this purpose, by whom
they were struck on the face and cheeks, and violently
driven away. Thus the enemies of religion, upon the
whole, deemed it a great matter even to appear to have
gained some advantage. But these things did not avail
them much against the saints, to give an exact account of
whom no description could sufiice.

CHAPTER IV.
THE ILLUSTRIOUS MARTYRS OF GOD, WHO FILLED EVERY PLACE
WITH THE CELEBRITY OF THEIR NAME, AND OBTAINED VARIOUS
CROWNS OF MARTYRDOM FOR THEIR PIETY.
Many instances might be related of those who exhibited
noble alacrity in the cause of that religion which acknow-
ledges only the one Supreme God, and that not only from
the time that the general persecution was raised, but also
long before, when all was yet in a state of peace. Then,
when he who had received such power, was first roused as
from a deep slumber, and had, secretly and unobserved,
been plotting, after the times of Decius and A^alerian,
how to assault the churches he did not all at once, nor
;

in a mass, wage an open war against us, but as yet only

made trial of those that were in the armies. For in this
way he supposed that the rest could easily be taken, if he
could first succeed in subduing these. Then one could
see great numbers of the military, most cheerfully em-
bracing a pxivate life, so as not to renounce their reverence
for the Supreme Creator of the universe. For when the
general, whoever he was, first undertook the persecution
against the soldiers, he began by a review and lustration
of those that were enrolled in the army, and gave them

-^'
Y •
•
,
/VxAJa'
CHAP, v.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 331

their choice, either to enjoy the honour conferred upon

them if they obe}ed, or on the contrary to be deprived of
it, if they disobeyed. Very many who were soldiers in
the kingdom of Christ, without hesitating, preferred the
confession of His name to that apparent glor}^ and comfort
which they enjoyed, and of these a few here and there
exchanged their honours, not only for degradation, but
even for death, for their perseverance^ in religion. These
last, however, were not many, as the great instigator of
these violent measures had, as yet, but moderately pro-
ceeded, and ventured only so far as to shed the blood of
some only. The great number of the believers probably
deterred and caused him to shrink from a general attack
upon all but when he began to arm more openly, it is
:

impossible to tell how many and how eminent those were

that presented themselves in every place and city and
country, as martyrs in the cause of Christ.

CHAPTER V.
THE AFFAIRS OF NICOMEDIA.
Immediately on the first promulgation of the edict, a
man of no mean origin, and highly esteemed for
certain
his temporal dignities, as soon as the decree w^as published
against the churches in Nicomedia, stimulated by a divine
zeal, and excited by an ardent faith, took it as it was
openly placed and posted up for public inspection, and
tore it to pieces as a most profane and wicked act. This
was done when two of the CtESARs were in the city, the
,

first of Avhom was the eldest and chief of all';' and the
other held the fourtli grade of the imperial dignity after
hhn."^ This man, as the first that was distinouished there
in thismanner, after enduring what was likely to follow
an act so daring, preserved his mind calm and serene
until the moment when his spirit fled.
 332 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

CHAPTER VI.
THOSE THAT WERE IN THE PALACE.
Of all those that were celebrated, or admired for their
courage, whether among Greeks or barbarians, these times
produced noble and illustrious martyrs, in the case of
Dorotheus and his associates, domestJLCS in the imperial
palace. These, though honoured with the highest dignity
by their masters, and treated by them with not less affec-
tion than their own children, esteemed the reproaches and
trials in the cause of religion, as of much more real value
than the glory and luxuries of life; and even the various
kinds of death that were invented against them were
preferred to these, when they came into competition with
religion. We shall give an account of the end of one,
leaving it for our readers to conjecture what must have
been the character of the sufferings inflicted on the others.
He was led into the middle of the aforesaid city, before
those emperors already mentioned. He was then com-
manded to sacrifice, but as he refused, he was ordered to
be stripped and lifted on high, and to be scourged with
rods over his whole body, until he should be subdued in
his resolution, and forced to do what he was commanded.
As he was unmoveable amid all these sufferings, his bones
already appearing bared of the flesh, they mixed vinegar
ts,j;j' with salt, and poured it upon the mangled parts of the
^ body. As he bore these tortures, a gridiron and fire were^-^'
produced, and the remnants of his body, like pieces of
meat forjroasting andj eating, were placed in the fire, not
at once, so that he might not expire soon, but taken by
-

little and little, whilst his torturers were not permitted to

let him alone, unless after these sufferings he breathed his
last before they had completed their task. He, however,
persevered in his purpose, and gave up his life victorious
in the midst of his tortures. Such was the martyrdom of
one of the imperial domestics, worthy in reality of his name,
for he was called Peter. But we shall perceive in the
course of our narration, in which we shall study brevity,
that the martyrdoms of the rest were in no respect inferior
CHAP. VI.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMI AN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 333

to this. AVe shall only state of Dorotheas, and Gorgonius,

with many others of the imperial freedmcn, that after
various sufferings, they were destroyed by the halter, andftfoy
bore away the prize of a heavenly victory. At this time
also, Anthimus, then bishop of the church of Nicomedia,
was beheaded for his confession of Christ, and to him were
added a nudtitude of believers that thronged around him.
T know not how it happened, but there was a fire that
broke out in the imperial palace at Kicomedia, in these
days, which by a false suspicion reported abroad, was
attributed to our brethren as the authors of it in conse-
;

tjuence of which, whole families of the pious were slain

in masses at the imperial command, some with the sword,
some also with fire. Then it is said that men and women,
with a certain divine and inexpressible alacrity, rushed
into the fire, and the populace binding others upon planks,^ K^^
threw them into the depths of the sea. The imperial^do-
mestics, also, who after death had been committed to the
earth with proper burial, their legal viniasters thought NtN|
necessary to have dug up again trom their sepulchres, ^^(2.^/
and cast into the sea, lest any, reasoning like themselves, - .^^
should Avorship them in their graves, as if they were gods.
Such, then, was the .complexion of things in the com-
mencement of the persecution "at Nicomedia.
But, ere long, as there were some in the region called
Melitina, and others, again, in Syria, that attempted to
usurp the government, it was commanded, by an imperial
edict, that the heads of the churches every where should
l)e thrust into prison and bonds. And the spectacle of
affairs after these events exceeds all description. Innu-
merable multitudes were imprisoned in every place, and
the dungeons, formerly destined for murderers and the
vilest criminals, were then filled with bishops, and pres-
byters,and deacons, readers and exorcists, so that there
was no room left for those condemned for crime. When
the former edict was followed by another, in which it was
ordered that the prisoners should be permitted to have
their liberty if they sacrificed, but, persisting, should be

[)unished with the most excruciating tortui-es, —

wlio could
tell the number of those martyrs in ever\- prcwince, and
 334 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIIL

particularly in Mauritania, Thebais, and Egypt, that

suffered death for their religion? From the last place,
especially, many went to other cities and provinces, and
became illustrious for their martyrdom. ^^v>. . < 1 ^ I ^r^ j

CHAPTER VII.
THE EGYPTIANS THAT SUFFERED IN PHGENICE.
We are already acquainted with those of them that
shone conspicuous in Palestine, and know also those in
Tyre and Phoenice and at the sight of whom, who would
;

not himself be struck with astonishment at the numberless

blows inflicted, and the perseverance of those truly ad-
y^^j mirable wrestlers for the true religion ? Who can behold,
without amazement, all this their conflicts, after scourg-
:

ing, with bloody beasts of prey, when they were cast as

i(ir food to leopards and bears, wild boars and bulls, goaded
with fire, and branded with glowing iron against them?
And in each of these who can fail to admire the wonder-
ful patience of these noble martyrs? At these scenes we
have been present ourselves, when we also observed the
divine power of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ himself
present, and efi^ectually displayed in them; when, for a
long time, the devouring wild beasts would not dare
either to touch or to approach the bodies of these pious
^i men, but directed their violence against others that were
any where stimulating them from without.* They would
not touch the holy wrestlers standing naked and striking
at them with their hands, as they were commanded, in order
to irritate the beasts against them. Sometimes, indeed,
they would rush upon them, but as if repulsed by some
divine power, again retreated.
This continuing for a long time, created no little wonder

* Valesius and others understand this expression figuratively, as in the

passage, " What have we to do with those without?" meaning the heathen.
But the Uteral meaning seems to be natural and obvious, and refers to
those who, standing without the arena, in the amphitheatre, were urging
and stimulating the beasts. Our author uses the same expression else-
where, evidently with the same intention as here, to designate particular
persons. The figurative sense seems to be too general in an account like this.
CHAP. VTII.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 28G TO 305. 335

to the spectators ; so that now again, on account of the

faihire in the first instance, tliey were obliged to let loose
the benst a second and a third time upon one and the same
martyr. One could not help being astonished at the in-
trepid perseverance of these holy men, and the firm and
invincible mind of those, also, whose bodies were but young
and tender. For you could have seen a youth of scarcely
tAventy years, standing unbound, with his arms extended,
like a cross, with an intrepid and fearless earnestness,
intensely engaged in prayer to God, neither removing nor
declining from the spot where he stood, whilst bears and
leopards breathed rage and death, and almost touched his
very flesh, and yet, I know not how, by a divine and in-
scrutable power, they had their mouths in a manner
bridled, and again retreated in haste. And such was he
of whom we now speak.
Again, you might have seen others, for they were five
in all, cast before a wild bull, who indeed seized others,
that approached from without, with his horns, and tossed
them in the air, leaving them to be taken up half dead,
but only rushing upon the saints with rage and menaces;
for the beast was not able even to approach them, but beat-
ing the earth with his feet, and pushing with his horns
hither and thither, and from the irritation excited by the
brands of glowing iron, he breathed madness and death, yet
was drawn back again by a divine interposition. So that as
he did not even injure them in the least, they let loose other
beasts upon them. At length, however, after these various
and terrible assaults, all of them Avere despatclied with
the sword, and instead of an interment and sepulchre,
they were committed to the waves of the sea.

CHAPTER VIII.
THOSE WHO SUFFERED IN EGYPT.

And such, too, was the severity of the struggle which

was endured by the Egyptians, who wrestled gloriously
for the faith at Tyre. But one cannot but admire those
that suftered also in their native land, where thousands,
both men, women, and children, despising the present life
 .

'dS6 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

for the sake of our Saviour's doctrine, subniitted to death

ill various shapes. Some, after being tortured with scrap-
ings and the rack, and the most dreadful scourgings, and
other innumerable agonies, which one might shudder to
hear, were finally committed to the flames; some plunged
and drowned in the sea, others voluntarily offering their
own heads to the executioners, others dying in the midst of
their torments, some wasted away by famine, and others
again fixed to the cross. Some, indeed, were executed as
malefactors usually were; others more cruelly, were nailed
with the head downwards, and kept alive until they were
destroyed by starving on the cross itself. - , /
^ j"^ ,

CHAPTER IX.
OF THOSE IN THEBAIS.
It would exceed all power of detail to give an idea of
the suffering and tortures which the martyrs of Thebais
endured. These, instead of hooks, had their bodies
scraped with shells, and were mangled in this way until
they died. Women tied by one foot, and then raised on
high in the air by certain machines, with their naked
bodies and wholly uncovered, presented this most foul,
cruel, and inhuman spectacle to all beholders; others
again, perished, bound to trees and branches. For, draw-
ing the stoutest of the branches together by machines for
this purpose, and binding the limbs of the martyrs to each
of these, they then let loose the boughs to resume their
natural position, designing thus to produce a violent action,
to tear asunder the limbs of those whom they thus treated.
And all these thmgs were doing not only for a few days or
some time, but for a series of whole years. At one time,
ten or more, at another, more than twenty, at another
time not less than thirty, and even sixty, and again, at
another time, a hundred men with their wives and little
children were slain in one day, whilst they were condemned
to various and varied punishments. We ourselves have
observed, wlien on the spot, many crowded together in one
day, some suffering decapitation, some the torments .of
flames; so that the murderous weapon was completely
 CHAP. IX.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXOIIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 337

blunted, and having lost its edge, broke to pieces and the
;

executioners themselves, wearied with slaughter, were

obliged to relieve one anotlier. Then, also, we were
witnesses to the most admirable ardour of mind, and the
truly divine energy and alacrity of those tliat believed in
the Christ of God. For as soon as tlie sentence was
pronounced against the first, others rushed forward from
other parts to the tribunal before the judge, confessing
they were Christians, most indifferent to the dreadful and
multiform tortures that awaited them, but declaring
themselves fully and in the most undaunted manner on the
religion which acknowledges only one Supreme God.
They received, indeed, the final sentence of death mth
gladness and exultation, so far as even to sing and send up
hymns of praise and thanksgiving, until they breathed
their last. Admirable, indeed, were these, but eminently
wonderful were also those, who, though they were distin-
guished for wealth and noble birth and great reputation,
and excelled in philosophy and learning, still regarded all
as but secondary to the true religion and faith in our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ. Such was Philoronms, who
held no mean office in the imperial district of Alexandria,
and who, according to his rank and Roman dignity, was
attended by a military guard, when administering justice
every day. Phileas, also, bishop of the churches of
Thmuis, a man eminent for his conduct and the services
rendered to his country, as well as in the different branches
of philosophy. These, although urged by innumerable
relatives and other friends, and though many eminent
persons and the judge himself entreated them, that they
should take compassion on themselves, and have mercy
upon their children and wives, were nevertheless not in
the least induced by these things to prefer life, when it
stood in competition with the command that regarded the
confession or the denial of our Saviour. And thus, with
a manly and philosophical mind, rather let me sa}', with a
mind devoted to God and his religion, persevering in
opposition to all the threats and the insults of the judge,
l)oth of them were condemned to lose their heads.
22
338 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

CHAPTER X.
THE WRITINGS OF PHILEAS, WHICH GIVE AN ACCOUNT OF THE
MARTYRS OF ALEXANDRIA.
But since we have mentioned
Phileas, as highly estim-
able for his great proficiency in foreign literature and
science, we will let him bear witness for himself, whilst lie
may also show us who he was, and also what martyrdoms
happened at Alexandria, all which he can state more accu-
rately than ourselves, in the extract we here present.
From the epistle of Phileas to the inhabitants of Thmuis.
" As all these signs, examples, and noble precepts are
presented to us in the Holy Scriptures, those holy martyrs
with us did not hesitate, whilst they sincerely directed
their mental eye to that God who rules over all, and in
their minds preferred death for their religion, and firmly
adhered to their vocation. They had well understood
that our Lord Jesus Christ became man for us, that he
might remove all sin, and furnish us with the means of
entering into eternal life. For he thought it not robbery
to be equal mth God, but humbled himself, taking upon
him the form of a servant, and being found in the fashion
of man, he humbled himself unto death, even the death of
the cross." Hence, also, these Christ-bearing* martyrs,
zealously strove to attain unto better gifts, and endured
every kind of trial, every series of tortures, not merely
once, but once and again, the second time and though tlie ;

guards assailed them with every kind of threat, not merely

* The original here is the expressive epithet -^^piGvocpopoi., Christ-bearing,
Cliristophori ; as they bore all for the sake of Clirist, by a strong synecdoche,
they were said to bear Christ himself, the voluntary object of their love,
and thus the indirect cause of these sufferings in which they rejoiced. We
must indulge such anomalous compounds as this, in our language, when a
novel idea seems to require it. The composition itself is not more singular
than the idea which it expresses. Valesius, though he does not follow the
idea in his version, explains the word as meaning /«7^ of Ch-ist, and refers
to the epithet Theophorus given to Ignatius. Shorting has rendered it
therefore, /«// of Christ. But by such a version and etymology, the allusion
in the context is entirely lost. The martyrs were called by a strong figure,
Christophori, because they bo7-e, and IgnatiiLs was called Theophorus for
the same reason.
CHAP. X.] DIOCLETIAX AND MAXIMIAN, A.I). 28G TO 305, 33;)

in words, but vied with one another in violent acts, they

did not surrender their faith, because perfect love casteth
'

out fear.' And what language would suffice to recount

their virtues, and their fortitude under every trial? For
as every one had the liberty to abuse thein, some beat
them with clubs, some with rods, some with scourges,
others again with thongs, others with ropes, x\.nd the
sight of these torments was varied and multiplied, exhibit-
ing excessive malignity. For some had their hands tied
behind them, and were suspended on the rack,* and every
limb was stretched on machines. Then the torturers,
according to their orders, applied the pincers to the whole
body, not merely, as in the case of murderers, to the sides,
l)ut also to the stomach and knees and cheeks. Some, in-
deed, were suspended on high by one hand, from the portico,
whose sufferings by reason of the distension of their joints
and limbs, were more dreadful than any. Others were
bound face to face to pillars, not resting upon their feet,
but forced down by the weight of the body, whilst the
pressure of their weight also increased the tension of their
cords. And this they endured, not merely as long as the
governor spoke to them, or as long merely as he had
leisure to hear, but nearly the whole day; for when he
passed on to others, he left some of his subordinate officers
to attend to the former, to observe whether any of them
seemed so overcome by the torments as to surrender. He
also gave orders to jn'oceed without sparing, to bind with
bonds, and afterwards, when they had breathed out their
life, to drag them on the ground, for they said that there

should not the least regard 1)e paid to us, but that they
should think and act with us as if we were nothing at all.
Our enemies, therefore, had devised this second torture
beside the scourging. lUit there were some, also, after
the tortures, placed in the stocks, sti'etched by both feet to
the fourth hole, so that they were of necessity obliged to
keep in a lying posture on their back, not being able to
have any command of theii' mangled bodies, in consequence
* The instrument of torture here mentioned, appears to have been the
Roman cculeus. Itwas so constructed, that the person was suspended on
it, and his limbs stretched by screws. It was applied at first only to slaves.
340 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.

of the blows and scourges they had received. Others,

again, being cast on the ground, lay prostrated by the
accumulated tortures which they had endured, exhibiting
a still more dreadful spectacle in that condition than when
under the actual infliction of the torture, and bearing on
their bodies the various and multiplied proofs of the
ingenuity of their torturers.
Whilst these things were doing, some indeed died under
their torments, covering their enemies with shame by their
perseverance. Others, again, alnaost dead, were thrust into
prison, and before many days ended their life through
incessant pain. The rest, however, somewhat recovering
by the application of remedies, by time and their long
detention in prison, became more confident. Thus, then,
when ordered to take their choice, either, by touching the
unholy sacrifice, to remain without further molestation,
and to obtain the execrable sentence of liberation from
them, or else, without sacrificing, to expect the sentence of
death, they without delay cheerfully embraced the latter.
They well knew what had been anciently prescribed in the
sacred Scriptures " For he that ofFereth sacrifice to other
:

gods," saith the Scriptures, " shall be destroyed." And,

again, " Thou shalt have none other gods but me." These
are the expressions of a martyr, who was at once a sound
philosopher and one devoted to God. These he addressed,
before the final sentence, whilst yet in prison, to the bre-
thren of his church, at the same time representing his own
condition, and exhorting them to adhere firmly, even after
his death, which was close at hand, to the Christian
religion. But why should we say much, and add one new
species of struggle after another, as they were endured by
these pious martyrs throughout the world especially
;

when they were no longer assailed in a common way, but

regularly invaded as in war?

CHAPTER XL
THE DESTRUCTIVE EVENTS IN PHRYGIA.
Indeed tlie armed soldiery surrounded a certain Chris-
tian toAvn in Phrygia, together with the garrison, and
CHAP. XII.] DIOCLEriAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 341

hurling fire into it burned them, together with women and

children, ctxllhig upon Christ the God of all. And this,
because all the inhabitants of this town, even the very
governor and magistrate, with all the men of rank, and
the whole people, confessed themselves Christians, and
would not obey, in any degree, those that commanded
them to offer sacrifices. ik C
Another one, also, of Roman dignity, AdaA'ptus by
name, of a noble Italian family, a man that had been
advanced through every grade of dignity by the emperors,
and had reputably filled the offices of general adminis-
trator, called by them the master of the revenue, and
wime imnister; with all this was pre-eminent, also, for
his pious acts, and his profession of Christ, and was nobly
crowned Avith martyrdom nobly enduring the conflict in
;

the cause of piety whilst he was yet clad with the office of
prime minister. 'U^^^ \a, ^ r6, . {

CHAPTER XII.
OF THE SHOCKING SUFFERINGS OF MANY OTHERS, BOTH MEN
AND WOMEN, IN VAllIOUS PLACES.

Why should I now mention

the names of others, or
number the nudtitude of men, or picture the various tor-
ments of the admirable martyrs of Christ; some of whom
were slain with the axe, as in Arabia; some had their limbs
fractured, as in Cappadocia; and some suspended by the
feet, and a little raised from the ground, with their heads
downward, were suffocated with the ascending smoke of a
gentle fire kindled below, as was done to those in ^lesopo-
tamia; some were mutilated by having their noses, ears,
and hands cut off, and the rest of their limbs, and parts of
their body cut as was the case at Alexandria?
to pieces,
Why should we
revive the recollection of those at Antioch,
who were roasted on grates of fire, not to kill innnediately,
but to torture them with a lingering punishment? Others,
again, rather resolved to thrust their arm into the fire,
than touch the uidioly sacrifice; some shrinking from the
trial, sooner than be taken and fall int(j the hands of their
enemies, cast themselves headlong from the lofty houses,
342 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

considering death an advantage compared with the

malignity of these impious persecutors. A certain holy
and admirable female, admirable for her virtue, and illus-
trious above all at Antioch, for her wealth, family, and
reputation, had educated her two daughters, now in the
bloom of life, noted for their beauty, in the principles of
piety. As they had excited great envy among many, every
measure was tried to trace them to their concealment and ;

when it was discovered that they were abroad, they were,

with a deep-laid scheme, called to Antioch. They were
now caught in the toils of the soldiery. The mother,
being at a loss for herself and daughters, knowing what
dreadful outrages they would suffer from the men, repre-
sented their situation to them, and above all, the threat-
ened violation of their chastity, an evil more to be dreaded
than any other, to which neither she nor they should even
listen for a moment; at the same time declaring, that to
surrender their souls to the slavery of demons was worse
than death and destruction. From all these, she suggested
there was only one way to be delivered, to betake them-
selves to the aid of Christ. After this, all agreeing to the
same thing, and having requested the guards a little time
to retire on the way, they decently adjusted their narments,
and cast themselves into the flowing river. These, then,
thus destroyed themselves.
Two other virgins at this same Antioch, distinguished
for piety, and truly sisters in all respects, illustrious in
family, wealth, youth, and beauty, but not less so for their
serious minds, their pious deportment, and their admirable
zeal, as if the earth could not bear such excellence, were
ordered by the worshippers of demons to be thrown into
the sea. Such were the facts that occurred at Antioch.
Others at Pontus, endured torments that are too horrible
to relate. Some had their fingers pierced with sharp
reeds thrust under their nails; others having masses of
melted lead, bubbhng and boiling with heat, poured down
their backs, and being roasted, especially in the most sensi-
tive parts of the body.* Others, also, endured insufferable
* Rufimus translates, or rather paraphrases, wilh njuch
elegance, Usque
ad loca pudenda (juibus naturalis egestio procuiari solet.
CHAP. XII.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. 343

torments on their bowels and other parts, such as decency

forbids to describe, which those generous and equitable
judges, with a \'iew to display their own cruelty, devised g^'''^

as some pre-eminence in wisdom worthy tlieir ambition.

Thus constantly inventing new tortures, they vied with
one another, as if there were prizes proposed in the con-
test, whoshould invent the greatest cruelties. As to the
last of these calamities,when the judges now had despaired
of inventing any thing more effectual, and were weary
with slaughter, and had surfeited themselves with shedding
of blood, they then applied themselves to what they con-
sidered kindness and humanity, so that they seemed dis-
posed to exercise no further cruelty against us. For, said
they, the cities should not be polluted with .blood any Ova-'
more, and the government of the sovereigns, which was
so kind and merciful toward all, should not be defamed
for excessive cruelty it was more proper that the benefits
:

afforded by their humane and imperial majesties, should

be extended to all, and that we should no longer be
punished with death. For we were liberated from this
punishment by the great clemency of the emperors. After
this, therefore, they were ordered only to tear out our eyes,
or to deprive us of one of our legs. Such was their kind-
ness, and such the lightest kind of punishment against us;
so that in consequence of this humanity of theirs it was
impossible to tell the great and incalculable number of
those that had their right eye dug out with the sword hrst,
and after this seared with a red hot iron those, too, whose
;

left foot was maimed with a searing iron; after them,

those who in different provinces were condemned to the
copper-mines, not so much for the service as for the
contumely and misery they should endure. Many, also,
endured conflicts of other kinds, which it would be im-
possible to detail; their noble fortitude surpasses all power
of description. In this the magnanimous confessors of
Christ that shone conspicuous throughout the whole world,
every where struck the beholders with astonishment, and
presented the obvious proofs of our Saviour's divine inter-
position in their o^vn persons. To mention each by name,
344 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [boOK VIII.

would be at least a long and tedious work, not to say

' "

impossible. '}
' '^ '-^

CHAPTER XIIL
THOSE PRELATES THAT EVINCED THE HEALITY OF THE RELIGION
THEY PROCLAIMED WITH THEIR BLOOD.
Of those prelates of the church, however, who suffered
martyrdom in the most celebrated cities, the first of which
we shall mention, recorded by the pious as a witness of
the kingdom of Christ, is Anthimus, bishop of Nicomedia,
who was beheaded. Of the martyrs at Antioch, we also
name Lucian, that presbyter of this church, who dui'ing
all his life was pre-eminent for his excellent character and
piety. He had before, at Nicomedia, and in the presence
of the emperor, proclaimed the heavenly kingdom of
Christ, in the defence that he delivered, and afterwards
bore testimony to its truth in his actions. Among the
martyrs at Plicenice, the most noted of all were those
pious and devoted pastors of the spiritual flocks of Christ,
Tyrannic, bishop of the church at Tyre, Zenobius of
Sidon, and Silvanus bishop of Emisa. The last of these
was cast as food to wild beasts at Emisa, and thus ranked
in the number of martyrs, and each of the former glorified
the doctrine of God, by suffering with patience until
death. The one, the bishop, was committed to the depths
of the sea; Zenobius, the other, a most excellent physi-
cian, died with great fortitude under the tortures applied
to his sides. Among the martyrs at Palestine, Silvanus,
bishop of the churches about Gaza, was beheaded with
thirty-nine others at the copper-mines of Phoeno. Also,
those of Egypt there, Peleus, and Nilus, who were bishops,
suffered death by the flames. Among these must be
mentioned the presbyter Pamphilus, a most admirable man
of our times, and the glory of the church at C^esarea,
whose illustrious deeds we have set forth in its proper
place. Of those that were prominent as martyrs at
Alexandria, all Egypt and Thebais, the first whom we shall
mention is Peter, liishop of Alexandria, a man wonderful
as a teacher of the Christian faith, and the presbyters with
CHAP. XIII.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, A.D. 286 TO 305. o45

him, Faustus, and Dius, and Ainmonius, perfect witnesses*

of Christ. Phileas, Pochumius, llesychius and Theodoras,
bishops of churches in Egypt, with many others, are also
mentioned as distinguished martyrs, by the churches in
those places and regions. To give a minute description of
the conflict which they endured in the cause of piet}',
throughout the whole world, and to give a full account of
the circumstances respecting each, could not be expected
in the present work. This would rather belong to those
who were eye-witnesses of the facts. Those, indeed, at
which 1 myself was present, 1 shall publish for the benefit
of posterity in another work.
In the present work, however, 1 shall, to the above-
mentioned facts, add the revocation issued by our perse-
cutors, as also those events~~tlTirroccurred at the begiiming
of the persecution, believing that they will be read not
without profit. To tell the state of the Roman empire
before the war was waged against us, how long the em-
perors continued friendly and peaceable towards us, and
how great was the abundance and prosperity of the em-
pire, what description would svittice? Then, indeed, those
who held the supreme command, who had been at the
head of government ten and twenty years, passed their
time in festivities and sliows, and joyous feasts and enter-
tainments in peace and tranquillity. And in this state of
uninterruptecl and increasing prosperity and power, they
suddenly changed our peaceful condition, and excited

* We have trauslutcd theword martyrs here, or rather presented its

original meaning, as the evident intention of our author. The word in
the Greek, i'rom signifying a witness, was applied to those by way of emi-
nence, who by their death gave the most striking evidence of their iaith
that mortals can give. Such, therefore, were called witnesses emphatically,
l)oth in reference to the truth to which they witnessed, and the manner in
whicli they thus gave their testimony. In this sense oiu- Lord himself is
called the "true and faithful witness" (martyr). Our author here, by
attaching the attiibute perfect, evidently intimates that he means to lay
some stress on the meaning of the word martyrs, as witnesses made perfect
by their death. The death of thest- witnesses is, indeed, according to tlie
ecclesiastical phraseology, implied in the word perfect. It was by deatli
that they were constitiited perfect eei+fewttrsT'befbre that they were regarded
only as (;onfessc>rs. This may sutlice to explain Avliy we here differ irom
Valesius and uthei's. See note, Book VI. chap. 10.
 346 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

against us a most unjust and nefarious war. Scarcely had

the second year of this war been passed, when a revohition
taking place in the whole goverinnent, it was completely
overturned. A
disease of a most obstinate nature attacked
the chief of the above-mentioned emperors, by which he
was reduced to a state of insanity, together with him that
was honoured with the second rank, and thus betook him-
; self to a private life. These things had scarcely happened,
! Avhen the whole empire was divided, a circumstance which,
in^ -the history, never happened before, any
ann^ils- -of
where. not long before the emperor Constantius,
It Avas
who was all his life most kindly and favourably disposed to-
wards his subjects, and also most favourably disposed toward
the divine word, departed this life, leaving his son Con-
stantine, a true copy of himself, as emperor and Augustus,
his successor. He was the first of these emperors that was
ranked among the gods* by them, having every honour
conferred upon him, after death, that was due to an em-
peror. He was the kindest and mildest of the emperors,
and indeed the only one of them in our times, that passed
his life consistently with the imperial dignity, and who
likewise in all other respects exhibited the greatest con-
descension and benevolence to all, and had no share in the
hostility raised against us, but even preserved and pro-
tected those pious persons under him free from harm and
cttlumny. Neither did he demolish the churches, nor
devise any other mischief against us, and at length he en-
joyed a most happy and blessed death, being the only one
who, at his decease, did peaceably and gloriously leave the
government to his own son, as his successor; a prince who
in all respects was endowed with the greatest moderation

* It was the custom of the Roman senate to deify the emperors at their
death. Our author, without intending to commend the practice, simply
states the fact as a proof of the popularity of Constantius as the honour
;

was not indiscriminately conferred. Otherwise in regard to this deifica-

tion, our authoj-, in the midst of his commendations, almost appears a little
ironical upon the practice, how much soever he honoured the memory of
Constantius. We are here forcibly reminded of the humorous strife
between iEsculapius and Hercules, in Lucian's dialogues, where Jupiter at
last decides the dispute about priority, by assigning it to iksculapius, became
he died first.
CHAP. XIV.] MAXENTIUS, A.D. 306 TO 312. 347

and piety. His son Constantiue, therefore, in the very coni-

inencenient, being prochiimed supreme emperor and Augustus
by the soldiers, and nuich longer before by the uni- H ^
this,
Ygrsal sovereign God, resolved to tread in ihe^foot steps of C"*
his father, with respect to our faith. And such, indeed,
was he. But Liciiiius after tliis was appointed emperor
and Augustus, by a common vote of the emperors. Max-
iminus was greatly oiFended at this, since he had yet
receiv ed/Only the jitle~^f Caesar from all. He, therefore,
being particularly of a tyrannical temper, arrogating to
himself the dignity, was created Augustus by himself.
In the mean time, being detected in a conspiracy against
the life of Constantine, the same (Maximian) that Ave have
mentioned as having resumed the imperial dignity after
his resignation, was carried off b}' a most disgraceful death.
And he ^\as the first of these emperors whose statues and
publicmonuments \vere demolished as commemorative of
an impious and execrable man. cx.a^\vC'.- i;; _ " ! ;•

CHAPTER XIV.
THE MORALS OF THE PERSECUTORS.
Maxentius,*' the son of IMaxiinian, who had established
his government at Rome, in the conmiencement, pretended
indeed, b}' a species of accommodation and flattery towards
the Romans, that he was of our faith. He, therefore,
commanded his subjects to desist from persecuting the
Christians, pretending to piety Avith a view to appear much
more mild and merciful than the former rulers. But he
by no means proved to be in his actions such as he was
exj)ected. He sunk into every kind of wickedness, leaving
no impurity or licentiousness untouched conmiitting every
;

species of adultery and fornication, separating wives from

tlieir lawful husbands, and after abusing these, sending

* There was time six emperors.

at this —
In the West, Constantine, who
succeeded his Constantius in 306; Maximian the colleague of Dio-
latlier
cletian, who, after resigning the purple, again assumed it; and Maxentius
his son, who married the daughter of Galerius, and was proclaimed em-
peror in 306. In the East, Galerius, Licinius, and Maximinus Tlie
names of those emperors are given on the top of the page, to whose ad-
ministration chiefly, the events in the text relate.
 ;

348 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

them thus most shamefully violated back again to their hus-

bands. And these things he perpetrated not upon mean
and obscure individuals, ])ut insulting more particularly
the most prominent of those that were most distinguished
in the senate. "Wliilst he was thus dreaded by all, both
people and magistrates, high and low were galled with a
most grievous oppression; and though they bore this
severe tyranny quietly, and without rebellion, it produced
no from his murderous cruelty. On a certain very
relief
slight occasion, he gave up the people to be slaughtered
by the praetorian guards, and thus multitudes of the
Roman people were slain in the very heart of the city,
not with the arrows and spears of the Scythians or bar-
barians, but of their o^vn fellow-citizens. It would be
impossible to tell what slaughter was made of the senators
merely for the sake of their wealth, thousands being
destroyed on a variety of pretexts and fictitious crimes.
But when these evils had reached their greatest height,
the tyrant was induced to resort to the mummery of magic.
At one time he would cut open pregnant females; at
another he would examine the bowels of new-born babes
sometimes he was slaughtering lions and performing every
kind of execrable acts, to invoke the demons, and to avert
the impending war. For all his hope now was that victory
would be secured to him l3y these means. It is impossible
then to say, in what different ways this cruel tyrant op-
pressed his subjects, so that they were already reduced to
such extreme want and scarcity, such as they say has never
happened at Rome, or elsewhere in our time. But Maximinus,
who was sovereign of the east, as he had secretly formed an
alliance with Maxentius, his true brother in wickedness at
Rome, designed to conceal his designs as long as possible.
But being at length detected, he suffered the deservedpunish-
ment. It was wonderful how nearly allied, and similar,
rather how vastly beyond the tyraimy of the Roman, were
the cruelties and crimes of this tyrant. The first of im-
postors and jugglers were honoured by him with the highest
rank. He became so extremely timorous and superstitious,
and valued the delusion and supposed influence of demons
above all, so that he was hardly able to move his finger,
CHAP. XIV.] MAXIMINUS, A.I). 307 TO 313. 349

one might say, or undertake any thing without soothsayers

and oracles. Hence, also, he assailed us with a more
violent and incessant persecution than those before him.
He ordered temples to be erected in every city, and those
that had been demolished by time, he commanded in his
zeal to be renewed. Priests of the idols he established in
every place and city and over these a liigh priest in every
;

province, some one of those who had been particularly

distinguished for his skill in the management of political
affairs, adding a military guard. He granted to all his
jugglers the same reverence as if they were the most
pious and acceptable to the gods, freely bestowing on them
governments, and the greatest privileges.
And from this time forth he began to vex, not merely
a single city or region, but all the provinces under him,
by exactions of silver and gold and money, by the most
oppressive seizures and confiscations of property, in diffe-
rent ways and on various pretexts. Despoiling the
wealthy of the substance inherited from their fathers, he
bestowed vast wealth and heaps of money upon the flat-
terers around him. And he had now advanced to such a
pitch of rashness, and was so addicted to intoxication,
that, in his drunken frolics he was frequently deranged and
deprived of his reason, like a madman so that what he
;

commanded when he was intoxicated, he afterwards

regretted when he became sober. But determined to leave
no one his superior in surfeiting and gluttony, he presented
himself a fit master of iniquity to the rulers and subjects
around him initiating the soldiers, by luxury and intem-
;

perance, into every species of dissipation and revelling,

encouraging tlie governors and generals, by ra})acity and
avarice, to proceed ^vith their oppressions against their sub-
jects, with almost the power of associate tyrants. Why
should I mention the degrading and foul lust of the man?
Or Avhy mention his innumerable adulteries? There was
not a city that he passed through in which he did not com-
mit violence upon females. And in these he succeeded
against all but the Christians. For they, despising death,
valued his power but little.
The men bore fire, sword, niid crucifixions, savage
350 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

beasts, and the depths of the sea, the maiming of limbs,

and searing with red hot iron, pricking and digging out
the eyes, and the mutilations of the whole body. Also
hunger, and mines, and prisons; and after all they chose
these sufferings for the sake of religion, rather than trans-
fer that veneration and worship to idols which is due to
God only. The females, also, no less than the men, were
strengthened by the doctrine of the divine word so that
;

some endured the same trials as the men, and bore away
the same prizes of excellence. Some, when forced away,
yielded up their lives rather than submit to the violation
of their bodies.
The tyrant having fully gratified his lust on others at
Alexandria, his unbridled passion was defeated by the
heroic firmness of one female only, who was one of the
most distinguished and illustrious at Alexandria, and she
was a Christian. She was in other respects distinguished
both for her wealth, and family, and condition, but
esteemed all as inferior to modesty. Having frequently
made attempts to bring her over to his purposes, though
she was prepared to die, he could not destroy her, as his
passion was stronger than his anger; but, punishing her
with exile, he took away all her wealth. Many others,
also, unable to bear even the threats of violation from the
rulers of the heathen, submitted to every kind of torture,
the rack and deadly punishment. Admirable, indeed, were
all these ;but far above all most admirable, was that lady
who was one of the most noble and modest of those whom
Maxentius, in all respects like Maximinus, attempted to
violate. For when she understood that the minions of the
tyrant in such matters, had burst into the house (for she
was also a Christian), and that her husband, who was the
prefect of Rome, had suffered them, to carry her off, she
requested but a little time, as if now for the purpose of
adorning her body she then entered her chamber, and
:

when alone thrust a sword into her breast. Thus, dying

immediately, she indeed left her body to the conductors;
l)ut in her deeds, more effectually than any language, she
proclaimed to all who are now and will be hereafter, that
virtue, which prevails among Christians, is the only
 J

CHAP. XVI. GALERIUS, A.D. .SOf) TO 311. 351

invincible and iniperisbal^le possession. Such, then, was

the flood of iniquity which rushed on at one and the same
time, and which was wrought by the two tyi'ants that
swayed the east and the west. And who can inquire into
the cause of such evils, and hesitate to aflinn that the
persecution against us was the fountain of them all?
especially as the confusion of the empire, which prevailed
to a great extent, did not cease before the Christians
received full liberty of conscience to profess their religion.

CHAPTER XV.
THE EVENTS THAT HAPPENED TO THE HEATHEN.
During the whole ten years of the persecution, there
was no cessation of plots and civil wars among the per-
secutors themselves. For the sea indeed was impassable
to the mariner, nor could any set sail from any port,
without being exposed to every kind of torment, either
scourged, or racked in their limbs, or lacerated and galled
with torturing instruments in their sides, to ascertain
whether they had come from the enemy of the opposite
party, and at last were subjected either to the punishment
of the cross or of Are. Besides these things, one saw
every where shields and coats of mail preparing, darts
and javelins and other implements of war; and in every
place also, were collections of galleys and naval armour;
neitlier was there any thing expected any where but the
attacks of enemies from day to day. Besides this, famine
and pestilence were superadded, of which we shall relate
what is most important in its proper place.

CHAPTER XVI.
THE CHANGE OP AFFAIRS FOR THE BETTER.
Such was the state of things throujrhout
'&' 'the whole
period of the persecution. This, by the goodness of God,
had entirely ceased in the tenth year, although it had
begun to relax after the eighth. For when the kindness
of God's providence regarded us again with a gracious
and merciful eye, then indeed our rulers, and those very
 ;

352 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIIL

persons who were formerly the principal agents of the

persecutions, most remarkably changed in their senti-
ments, began to recant, and attempted to extinguish the
blaze of persecution kindled against us by mild procla-
mations and ordinances. But this was not done by any
mere human agency, nor was it, as might perhaps be sup-
posed, by the compassion or the humanity of our rulers
for, so far from this, they were daily devising more and
severer measures against us from the beginning of the per-
secution until then, constantly inventing new tortures
from time to time by an increasing variety of machinery
and instruments for this purpose. But the evident super-
intendence of divine Providence, on the one hand, being
reconciled to his people, and on the other assailing the
author of these miseries, exhibited his anger against him
as the ringleader in the horrors of the whole persecution.
Though it had been necessary that these things should
occur by some divine judgment, yet it is declared, " Woe
to him through whom the offence cometh." Hence he was
visited by a judgment sent from God, which beginning in
his flesh proceeded to his very soul. For a sudden tumour
appeared about the middle of the body, then a spongy
fistula in these parts,* which continued to extend and
penetrate with its ulcerations to the inmost parts of the
bowels. Hence sprung an immense multitude of worms,
hence also an insufferable death-like effluvia exhaled, as his
whole body before his disease, by reason of his gluttony,
had been changed into an excessive mass of fat, which
then becoming putrid, exhibited a dreadful and intolerable
spectacle to those that drew near. Some, indeed, of the
physicians, totally unable to endure the excessively
offensive smell, were slain others again, as the swelling
;

had penetrated every where, being unable to give any

relief, despaired of safety, and were put to death without
mercy.

* Valesius renders, Repente eniin circa media occultiorum corporis par-

tium loca abscessus ei nascitur: ulcus deinde in imo fistulosum.
 ;

CRAP. XVII.] GALERIUS, A.D. 305 TO 311. 353

CHAPTER XVII.
THE REVOCATION OF THE EMPERORS.
Thus struggling with so many miseries, he had some
compunctions for the crimes that he had committed against
the pious. Turning, therefore, his reflections upon him-
self, first of all he confessed his sin to tlie supreme God
then summoning his officers, he immediately ordered that,
without delay, they should stop the persecution against
the Christians, and by an imperial ordinance and decree,
commanded that they should hasten to rebuild the churches,
that they might perform their accustomed devotions, and
offer up prayers for the emperor's safety. This decree was
immediately followed by its effects the imperial decrees
;

were published in the cities, embracing the following revo-

cation with regard to us.
EMPEROIt C^SAR Galerius Valerius Maximianus,
Invictus, Augustus, Pontieex Maximus, Germanicus
Maximus, .Egyptiacus Maximus, Thebaicus Maximus,
Sarmaticus Maximus, the fifth time^ Persicus Maximus,
Carpicus Maximus, the second time, Armeniacus Maximus,
the sixth time, Medicus Maximus, Adiabenicus Maximus,
Tribune of the People XX. Emi^eror X IX. Consul VIIL
Father of his country. Proconsul: a?z(i,' EMPEROR
C^SAR Flavius Valerius Constantinus, Pius, Felix,
Invictus, Augustus Pontifex Maximus, Tribune of the
;

People V. Emperor V. Consul, Father of his country,

Proconsul: also, EMPEROR CiESAR Valerius Licini-
ANUS, Pius, Felix, Invictus, Augustus Pontifex Maxi-
;

mus, Tribune of the People IV. Emperor III. Consul,

Father of his country, Proconsul To their subjects in
;

the Provinces send greeting :

" Among* other matters which we have devised for the

benefit and common advantage of our people, we have

* This edict, as Eusebius us below, he translated from the Latin,

tells
and had he not mentioned it,could be inferred from the style and
it

phraseology; as the Latin idiom appears more tliau once. The very
beginning is calculated to make this impression. The original edict is
preserved by Lanctantius.
23
354 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK VIII.

firstdetermined to restore all things according to the

ancient laws, and the public institutions, of the Romans.
And to make provision for this, that also the Christians,
who have left the religion of their fathers, should return
again to a good purpose and resolution. For by some
means, such arrogance had overtaken and such stupidity
had beset them, that they would not follow the principles
anciently prescribed to them, which in all probability their
ancestors had established, but they began to make and
follow laws, each one according to his ovni j)urpose and
his own and thus different multitudes assembled with
will,
different opinionsand of different sects. Hence, when a
Decree of this kind was issued by us, that they should
return again to the established usages of their forefathers,
vast numbers were subjected to danger, and many, when
threatened, endured various kinds of death. But though
we saw the great mass still persevering in their folly, and
that they neither gave the honour that was due to the
immortal gods, nor heeded that of the Christians, still
having a regard to our clemency and our invariable prac-
tice, according to which we are wont to grant pardon to all,
we most cheerfully have resolved to extend our indulgence
in this matter also that there may be Christians again,
:

and that they may restore their houses in which they were
accustomed to assemble, so that nothing be done by them
contrary to their profession. In another epistle we shall
point out to the judges, what they will be required to ob-
serve; whence, according to this condescension of ours,
they are obligated to implore their God for our safety, as
well as that of the people and their own. That in every
place the public welfare may be preserved, and they may
live unmolested in their respective homes and hearths."
Such was the purport of this ordinance, which, accord-
ing to our ability, we have translated from the Latin into
the Greek. But the affairs after this we are now farther
to consider.
 oiiAP. xvil] galerius, a.d. 305 TO 311. 355

(
j «^ fo . 5^ 5' -
)

A fragment appended in some copies to the Eighth Book*

The author of this edict after this acknowledgment soon after

was liberated from his pains, and terminated his life. It is agreed
he was the original cause of the miseries of the persecution, as he
had, long before the movements of the other emperors, attempted
to seduce the Christian soldiers of his own house from their faith,
degrading some from their military rank, and insulting others in the
most abusive manner, even punishing them with death, and at
last exciting his associate emperors to a general persecution against
all. Nor have I thought proper, that the death of these emperors
should be passed over in silence. As there were four, therefore, that
held the sovereignty divided among them, those that were advanced
in years and honours, after nearly two years from the persecution,
abdicated the government, as we have already sho\vn; and thus
passing their days in common and retired life, ended their life in the
following manner. The one, indeed, who preceded the others in
honour and age, was at length overpowered by a long and distressing
disease, but the next to him in dignity destroyed himself by strangling,
suffering thus according to certain deinonlacal prognostics, on
account of the innumerable crimes that he had committed. Of the
two after these, the last, whom we have mentioned as the leader of
the whole persecution, suffered such things as we have already stated.
But he that surpassed them all in kindness and condescension, the
emperor Constantlus, who had conducted his government the whole
time consistently with the imperial dignity, and who exhibited him-
self a most gracious and benevolent prince In other respects, also, had
no hand In raising the persecution against us, but even protected and
patronised those pious persons that were under him. He neither
demolished the buildings of the churches, nor devised any thing in
opposition to us ; and finally enjoyed a death really happy and
blessed, being the only one of the four that In the midst of a tranquil
and glorious reign, at his death, transmitted the government to his
own son as his successor, a prince most eminent in all respects for
his wisdom and piety. He, at the very beginning, was proclaimed
supreme emperor and Augustus, by the armies, and exhibited him-
self a generous rival of his father's piety, with regard to us. Such,
then, was the issue of the life of the four emperors, at different
times. Of these the only one that yet left the above-mentioned

* The two sections that here follow, are regarded as sui)plementary to

the work the first being an Appendix to the eighth Book, and the follow-
;

ing one a preUminai-y to the Book of Martyrs. The statements at the

head of eacli are from some of the copyists, as they are found in the most
approved manuscripts.
 :

356 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

confession,was he whom we mentioned above, together with those

whom he had afterwards associated with him in the government,
which confession also, he sent abroad in his proclamation to all.

THE BOOK OF THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE.

It was in the ninth year of the reign of Diocletian, in the
month of Xanthicus, which one would call April according to the
Romans, about the time when the paschal festival of our Saviour took
place, when Flavianus was governor of Palestine, that suddenly
edicts were published — every where to raze the churches to the
ground, — to destroy theSacred Scriptures by fire, — to deprive of
their dignities those that were in honour, — and to strip the freedmen
of their liberty if any persisted in the Christian profession. Such was
the first violence of this edict against us; but it was not long before
other mandates were issued, in which it Avas ordered that the prelates
of the churches should first be cast into prison every where, and then
compelled by every artifice to offer sacrifice.

CHAPTER I.

PROCOPIUS, ALPHEUS, AND ZACCHEUS.

The first of the martyrs of Palestine was Procopius,

who, before he was tried by imprisonment, was immediately
at the beginning arraigned before the tribunal of the
governor. When commanded to sacrifice to those called
gods, he declared that he knew but one, to whom it was
proper to sacrifice, as He himself had commanded; and
when he was ordered to make libations to the four emperors,
he uttered a sentence which did not please them, and was
immediately beheaded. The sentence was from the poet
" A plurality of sovereigns is not good let there be but
;

one prince and one sovereign Lord."* This happened on

* The words of Ulysses, in the Iliad, book ii. line 208. Ovk ayadoy
TToXvicoipaviri.Sentences from Homer were among the proverbs of the
day. The same passage was on a certain occasion repeated by Domitian.
See his life by Suetonius, ch. 13.
CHAP. I.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 357

the eighth of the month Desius, or as one would say with

the Romans, the seventh before the Ides* of June, the
fourth day of the week. This was the first signal of per-
secution that was given at Ceesarea in Palestine. After
him many bishops in the same city, of tlie provincial
churches, cheerfully struggled with dreadful tortures, and
exhibited noble specimens of mighty conflicts. Some
indeed, from excessive dread, broken down and overpoAvered
by their sunk and gave way immediately at tlie
terrors,
first onset, but each of the rest experienced various kinds
of torture. Some were scourged Avith innumerable strokes
of the lash, others racked in their limbs and galled in their
sides with torturing instruments, some with intolerable
fetters, by which the joints of their hands were dislocated.
Nevertheless they bore this, as regulated by the secret deter-
minations of God. One was seized by the hands, and led to
the altar by others who were thrusting the polluted and
unhallowed victim into his right hand, and then suffered
to go again as if he had sacrificed. Another, though he
had not even touchetL when others said that he had
sacrificed, went away m
silence. Another was taken up
half dead, and cast out as already dead, and was released
from his bonds, and ranked among the sacrificers. Another
crying out, and asserting that he did not assent to these
things, was struck on the mouth and, thus silenced by the
;

many blows of those that were suborned for this purpose,

was thrust away by violence, altliough he had never sacri-
ficed. So much was it valued by them, for one upon the
whole only to appear to have performed their desire. Of
these, therefore, so many in imniber, only Alpheusf and
Zaccheus were honoured with the crown of the holy
martyrs, who after scourging and scraping with iron hooks,
and severe bonds, and the tortures consequent on these,

* The Romans had three divisions of the month, Calends, Nones, and
Ides, and marking the days they counted backAvards. For the days given
in
liere, see any tabukir view of the Roman calendar.

t The names of some of these martyrs are to be found in some of the

old calendars. Thus Alpheus is found on tlie 17th of November, cor-
responding to the date here given. Others may be found in the same way.
The names of some have in the lapse of time given way to others.
358 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

and other different tortures on the rack, having their

feet stretched a night and a day, to the fourth hole of the
stocks, were at length beheaded on the seventeenth day of
the month Dius, the same that is called the fifteenth of
the Calends of December. Thus, for confessing the only
God and Jesus Christ the only king, they suffered martyr-
dom with the former martyr, just as if they had uttered
some dreadful blasphemy. 6 V . '-^
'
^ j
'
JU'^ - , o,-,.-,
•

i
'\

CHAPTER 11.
^
THE MAKTYR ROMANUS.
Worthy of record, also, are the circumstances respect-
ing Romanus, which occurred on the same day at Antioch.
He was a native of Palestine, a deacon and exorcist of
the church at Csesarea, and was present at the demolition
of the churches there; and as he saw many men with
women and children approaching the idols in masses, and
sacrificing, considering the sight intolerable, and stimu-
lated by a zeal for religion, he cried out with a loud voice,
and reproved them. But he was immediately seized for
his boldness, and proved to be a most noble witness of the
truth. When the judge had informed him that he was to
die by the flames, with a cheerful countenance and a most
ardent mind he received the sentence, and was led away.
He was then tied to the stake, and when the wood was
heaped up around him, and they were about kindling the
pile, only awaiting the word from the expected emperor, he
exclaimed, " Where then is the fire?" Saying this, he was
summoned again before the emperor, to be subjected to
new tortures, and therefore had his tongue cut out, which
he bore with the greatest fortitude, as he proved in his
actions to all, showing that the power of God is always
present to the aid of those who are obliged to bear any
hardship for the sake of religion, to lighten their labours,
and to strengthen their ardour. When, therefore, he
learned the novel mode of punishment, the heroic man, by
no means alarmed, readily thrust out his tongue, and
offered it with the greatest alacrity to those who cut it
out. After this he was cast into bonds, and having
 CHAP. III.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 359

suffered there a very long time, at length when the twentieth

anniversary of the emperor was at hand, according to an
established usage of granting liberty every where to those
that were kept in prison, he alone had his feet stretched to
the fifth hole in the stocks, and lying upon the very
wood with a halter round his neck, was adorned with
martyrdom, according to his earnest desire. This one,
though he did not suffer in his own country, yet as a
native of Palestine deserves to be ranked among the
martyrs of Palestine. Such were the events of this
description that occurred in the first year of the perse-
cution, as it was then excited only against the prelates of
the church. (X^Vv^L *^.'6S (7. (" t^)
^ •

CHAPTER III.

TIMOTHEUS, AGAPIUS, TIIECLA, AND EIGHT OTHERS.

In the course of the second year, when the war was
blazing more violently against us, when Urbanus had the
government of the province, imperial edicts were first
•
issued to hhn, in which it was ordered, by a general com-
mand, that all persons of every people and city should
sacrifice and make libations to the idols. Timotheus, at
Gaza, a city of Palestine, endured a multitude of tortures,
and, after the rest, was condemned to be consumed by a
slow and gentle fire, exhibiting in all his sufterings a
most indubitable proof of his sincere devotedness to God,
thus bearing away the crown of those holy wrestlers who
triumphed in the cause of piety. At the same time Avith
him were condemned to be cast to the wild beasts, Agapius,
who displayed the noblest firmness in his confession, and
Thecla, our contemporary.* And who could help being
struck with admiration and astonishment at the sight, or
even at the very recital of those things that then occurred?
For, as the heathen in every place were on tlie point of
celebrating their accustomed games and festivals, it was
much noised abr<md, that besides the other exhibitions
Avith Avhich they were so greatly captivated, those that
* Eusebius seems to udd " our contemporary," to distinguish this Thecla
from the companion ol' St. Paul, mentioned by the (Ireek and Latin fathers.
360 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

were just condemned to the wild beasts would exhibit a

combat. This report being increased, and spreading
among all, there were six young men, who, first binding
their hands, hastened with all speed to Urbanus, to prove
their great alacrity to endure martyrdom, who was then
going to the amphitheatre, and declared themselves Chris-
tians. The names of these were Timolaus, a native of
Pontus, Dionysius of Tripolis in Phoenice, Romulus, a
subdeacon of the church at Diospolis, Paesis and Alex-
ander, both Egyptians; another Alexander, from Gaza.
These, by their great promptness in the face of all terrors,
proved that they gloried in the worship of the true God,
and were not alarmed at the assaults of beasts of
prey; and, indeed, both the governor and those around
him were amazed. They were, however, immediately
committed to prison. Not many days after, two others
were added to their number, of whom one had already
before sustained the conflict of confession several times,
under a variety of dreadful torments he was, also, called
;

Agapius, but the other, who supplied them with the

necessaries of life, was named Dionysius. All these,
eight in number, were beheaded in one day at Csesarea,
on the twenty- third day of the month Dystrus, that is, the
ninth of the Calends of April. In the mean time, a certain
change took place with the emperors, the first and the
second in the imperial dignity retiring to private life, and
public afikirs began to wear a troubled aspect. Shortly
after, the Roman empire was divided, and a dreadful civil
war arose among the Romans themselves; nor did the
schism cease, and the consequent commotions become
finally settled, before peace was proclaimed toward us
throughout the whole Roman world. For as soon as this
arose like a light upon all, springing up from the densest
and most gloomy night, the government was again restored
to firmness, tranquillity, and peace, and they resumed that
benevolent disposition towards one another, which they
had derived from their ancestors. But of these matters
we shall give a more full account in its proper place.
Now let us pursue the thread of our narrative in due
order.
CHAP. IV.] THE SIARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 361

CHAPTER IV.
THE MARTYR APPHIANUS.
Maximinus C^sar, who was afterwards raised to the
goveriiinent, as if to exhibit the evidences of his innate
hatred to God and his aversion to piety, armed himself to
persecute with greater violence than those before him.
Hence, as there was no little confusion raised among all,
some scattered here and others there, and endeavouring by
all means to escape the danger; and as there was the
greatest tumult throughout the empire, what description
would suffice to give a faithful account of that divine
love and that freedom of confession, that distinguished
the martyr Apphianus, that blessed and truly innocent
lamb? He was scarcely twenty years old, when he pre-
sented a wonderful instance of solid piety toward the one
only God, as a kind of spectacle to all before the gates of
Cassarea. And first, when, for the purpose of pursuing
Greek literature, as he was of a very wealthy family, he
passed the most of his time at Berytus, it is wonderful to
tell how, in the midst of such a city, notwithstanding the
enticements of youthful })assions, he was superior to all,
and was neither corrupted in his morals by the vigour of
his body, nor his association with young men, but em-
braced a modest and solder life, walking honestly and
[)iously, and regulating his conversation as one who had
embraced the Christian faith. Were it necessary to
mention his country, and thus to celebrate the place that
gave birth to so noble a wrestler in the cause of religion,
we could cheerfully do it. Pagns, a city of Lycia, of no
mean account, and which may be known to some of my
readers, was the place whence this youth derived his
origin. After his return from his studies at Ber^-tus,
thouoh his father held the first rank in his countrv, beins:
unable to bear residing with him and the rest of his
kindred, because they did not approve of living according
to the laws of piety, as if impelled by the divine Spirit
and by a kind of natural, rather say an inspired and
genuine philosophy, deeming it better tluin what is
362 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

considered glory in life, and despising the soft pleasures of

the body, he secretly fled from his friends. And without
any concern for his daily expenses, in his trust and faith
in God, he was conducted as if led by the Holy Spirit, to
the city of Csesarea, Avhere was prepared for him the
croAvn of martyrdom, for his piety. Having associated
with us there, and having studied the holy Scriptures as
much as could be for a short time, and having prepared
himself most cheerfully by the proper exercises and dis-
cipline, he finally made so illustrious an end, as could not
be witnessed again without amazement.
Who could listen without wonder to the freedom with
which he spoke, behold his firmness, and before this, the
courage and the energy of this youth, who gave evidence
of a zeal for piety and a spirit more than human? For
when a second excitement was raised against us by Maxi-
minus, in the third year of the persecution, and the
edicts of the tyrant to this effect were first issued, that
all persons every where should publicly offer sacrifices,
and that the rulers of the cities should see to this with
all care and diligence, when the heralds also were pro-
claiming throughout all Cassarea, that men, women, and
children, should come to the temples of the idols, at the
command of the governor; and, moreover, the military
tribunes were calling upon each one by name, from a list,
and the heathen were rushing in an immense crowd from
every quarter, this youth fearlessly and without imparting
his purpose to any, stealing away from us who dwelt in
the same house, and unobserved by the military band
around the governor, approached Urbanus, who happened
then to be making libations. Fearlessly seizing his right
hand, he suddenly interrupted him in the act of sacrificing.
Then he counselled and exhorted him in a solemn and
serious tone to abandon his error, saying it was not right
that we should desert the one only and true God, to
sacrifice to idols and demons. This was done by the
youth, as is very probable, under the impulse of a divine
power, which by this deed gave a kind of audible testi-
mony, that the Christians, those to wit that were really
such, were so far from abandoning the religion which they
CilAP. IV.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 363

had once embraced, that they were not only superior to all
the threatened dangers, and the punishments consequent
on these but, over and above this, acted with still greater
;

freedom, and declared themselves with a noble and fearless

utterance, and were it possible that their persecutors could
be delivered fi*om their ignorance, even exhorted them to
acknowledge the one only and true God. After this, he
of Avhom we are now speaking, as might be expected in
the case of an act so daring, ^\'as immediately seized and
torn by the soldiers, like ravenous beasts, and after suffer-
ing most heroically innumerable stripes on his whole body,
was cast into prison until further orders. There, being
stretched by the tormentor with both feet a night and a
day, on the rack, he was the next day brought to the judge,
and when force was applied to make him sacrifice, he
exhibited an invincible fortitude in bearing pain and
horrid tortures. His sides were not only once or twice,
but often furrowed and scraped to the very bones and
bowels, and at the same time he was beaten with so many
blows on the face and neck, that by reason of his bruised
and swollen face, he was no more recognised by those who
had knoAvn him well. P3ut as he did not yield even to this,
they covered his feet with linen steeped in oil, and at the
command of the governor the tormentors a[)plied lire to
these. The suffering which this blessed youth then en-
dured, seems to me to exceed all power of description.
The tire, after consuming his flesh, penetrated to the
bones, so that the humours of the body, liquefied like wax,
fell in drops; but as he did not yield even to this, his
antagonists being defeated, and now only at a loss to ac-
count lor his more than human perseverance, he was again
conmiitted to prison. At last he was summoned the third
day before the judge again, and still declaring his fixed
purpose in the profession of Christ, already half dead, he
was thrown into the sea and drowned.
What happened immediately after this, would scarcely
be credited l)y any who had not seen with his own eyes;
but notwithstanding this, Ave cannot but record the events.
As we may say, all the inhabitants of Ca^sarea were wit-
nesses of the fact. There was no age that was not present
 ;

364 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

at this wonderful sight. As soon as this really blessed

and holy youth was cast into the deepest parts of the sea,
suddenly a roaring and .uncommon crashing sound, per-
vaded not only the sea, but the whole surrounding heavens,
so that the earth and the Avhole city was shaken by it
and at the same time with this wonderful and sudden
shaking, the body of the divine martyr was cast by the
sea before the gates of the city, as if unable to bear it.
And such was the martyrdom of the excellent Apphianus,
on the second day of the month Xanthicus, or, Roman
style, tlie fourth of the Nones of April, on the day of the
preparation, or Friday. ^,k'^X.^ H ^ \ S ^bf ClftJU^^O Ct
CHAPTER V,
THE MARTYRS ULPIAN AND ^DESIUS.
About the same time, and in those very days, there was
also a young man named Ulpianus, at the city of Tyre,
who, after dreadful torments, and the most severe scourg-
ings, was sowed in a raw bull's hide, together with a dog
and poisonous asp, and thro^vn into the sea. Hence, he
appears deservedly to claim a place among the martyr-
doms noticed with Apphianus. A short time after, very
much the same sufferings were endured by iEdesius, who
was the OAYii brother of Apphianus, not only in the flesh,
but in God, after innumerable confessions, and protracted
torments in bonds, after being repeatedly condemned by
the judges to the mines in Palestine, and after a life and
conversation, in which, amid all these circumstances, his
garb and deportment were those of a philosopher. He
had enjoyed an education still more finished than his
brother, and had studied the different branches of philoso-
phy. When lie saw the judge at Alexandria condemning
the Christians there, and ^Toting beyond all bounds, some-
times insulting grave and decent men in various ways,
sometimes consigning females of the greatest modesty,
and virgins who had devoted themselves to the duties of
religion, to panders, to endure every kind of abuse and
obscenity, he made an attempt similar to that of his
brother. As these things appeared insufferable, he drew
CHAP. VI.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 365

near with determined resolution to the judge, and with

his words and acts covered him with shame. For this he
courageously endured multiplied forms of torment, and
was finally honoured with his brother's death, and cast
into the sea a short time after his brother's martyrdom. '"}

CHAPTER VI.
THE MARTYR AGAPIUS.
In the fourth year of the persecution, on the twelfth of
the calends of December, which would be on the twentieth
of the month of Dius, on the day before the Sabbath,
Friday, in the same city of Csesarea, occurred what was
eminently worthy of record. This happened in the pre-
sence of the tyrant Maximinus, who was gratifying the
multitudes with public shows, on the .day that was called
his birth-day. As it was an ancient practice, when the
emperors were present, to exhibit splendid shows then, if
at any time, and for the greater anmsement of the specta-
tors, to collect new and strange sights, in place of those
which were customary either animals from some parts of
;

India, Ethiopia, or elsewhere or men who, by dexterity of

;

the body, exhibited singular specimens of adroitness, and

to complete the whole, as it was an emperor that exhibited
the spectacles at this time, it was necessary to have some-
thing more than common in the preparation of these
games; (and what then should this be?) one of our mar-
tyrs, therefore, was led forth into the arena to endure the
contest for the one and only true religion. This was
Agapius, who we have already said had been thrown,
together with Thecla, to the wdld beasts. After being
paraded with malefactors, from the prison to the stadium,
a third time and often, and after various threats from the
judges, whether through compassion, or out of hope of
changing his purpose, he had been deferred from time to
time for other contests; at length, Avhen the emperor was
present he was led forth as if he had been designedly
;

reserved for that time, and that also the declaration of our
Saviour might be fulfilled, wliich he declared to his dis-
ciples in his divine foreknowledge, that they would be led
366 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

before kings, for the sake of confessing Him. He was

brought, therefore, into the stadium, with a certain
criminal, who they said was charged with killing his
master. This latter one, the murderer, when cast to the
beasts, was honoured with clemency and mercy, not unlike
the manner in which Barabbas was in our Saviour's time.
Hence the whole theatre resounded with applauses, that
the blood-stained homicide was so humanely saved by the
emperor, and was moreover honoured with liberty and
dignity. But this wrestler of piety was first summoned
by the tyrant, then demanded to renounce his purpose
with the promise of liberty. With a loud voice he de-
clared, that he would cheerfully and with pleasure sustain
whatever he might inflict on him; not indeed, for any
wickedness, but for his veneration of the God of the
universe. Saying this, he combined actions with his
words, and rushing against a bear let loose upon him, he
most readily offered himself to be devoured by the beast,
after which he was taken up yet breathing, and carried to
prison. Surviving yet one day, he had stones bound to
his feet, and thus was plunged into the midst of the sea.
Such was the martyrdom of Agapius. '';
^\}^\% ^ \9)S

CHAPTER VII.
THE MARTYRS THEODOSIA, DOMNINUS, AND AUXENTIUS.
The persecution had now been extended to the fifth
year, when on the second of the month Xanthicus, that
is the fourth of the Nones of April, on the very day of
our Lord's resurrection again, at Cgesarea, a virgin of
Tyre, Theodosia by name^irot^yet eighteen years old, but
distinguished for her faith and virtue, approached some
prisoners, confessors of the kingdom of Christ, seated
before the judgment-seat, with a view to salute them, and,
as is probable, with a view to entreat them to remember
her when they should come before the Lord. Whilst she
was doing this, as if it were some impious and atrocious
deed, she was seized by the soldiers, and led away to the
commander. Presently, merciless and savage as he was,
he had her tortured with dreadful and horrific cruelties,
CHAP. VIT.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 367

furrowing her sides and breasts with instruments even to

the very bones, and whilst yet breathing, and withal
exhibiting a cheerful and joyous countenance, he orders
her to be cast into the sea. Proceeding next from her to
the other confessors, he consigned them all to the mines at
Phceno in Palestine. After this, on the fifth of the month
Dius, on the Nones of November, !^man style, in the
same city, Silvanus, who was_yet a presbyter, became a
confessor, and not long after he was both honoured with
the episcopate, and finally crowned with martyrdom. The
same judge condemned those who exhibited the noblest
firmness in the cause of piety, to labour in the same mines,
having first ordered their ancles to be disabled by searing
with red hot irons. At the same time that this sentence
was passed, he ordered one who had rendered himself illus-
trious on innumerable occasions of confession, to be com-
mitted to the flames. This was Domninus, well known to
all in Palestine, for his great boldness. After which, this
judge, who was a terrible inventor of miseries, and par-
ticularly ingenious in new devices against the doctrine of
Christ, planned torments against the Christians, such as
had never before been heard of. He condemned three to
pugilistic combat ;but Auxentius, a grave and holy pres-
byter, he ordered to be cast to the beasts others who had
;

reached the age of maturity, he made eunuchs, and con-

demned them to the mines others again, after dreadful
;

tortures, he cast into prison. Among these was Pamphilus,

that dearest* of my friends and associates, a man who for
every virtue was the most illustrious martyr of our times.
Urbanus having first made trial of his skill in the art of
rhetoric, and the studies of philosophy, after this attempted
to forcehim to offer sacrifice. When he saw him refusing,
and not even regarding his threats, at last becoming trans-
ported with rage, he orders him to be tortured with more
excruciating pains. Then this monster in cruelty, obsti-
nately and incessantly applied the instruments, to furrow
aud lacerate his sides, all but entering and feeding upon
his very flesh, and yet after all, defeated and covered with
* This is the Pamphihis from whom Eusebius obtained the surname of
Pamphik»«.^
368 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

shame, he committed him to those confessors in prison.

But what kind of return this tormentor will receive at the
hands of divine justice, for his cruelties against the saints,
and after rioting to such extent against the confessors of
Christ, is easy to conjecture from the preludes to these
judgments here. For immediately after his crimes against
Pamphilus, whilst he held the government, the divine
justice suddenly overtook him. That man whom we but
yesterday saw judging on a lofty seat, and surrounded by
a guard of soldiers, and ruling over all Palestine, the—
associate, and favourite, and guest of the tyrant, —
stripped
in a single night, divested of all his honours, and covered
with disgrace and ignominy, before those who had courted
him as the emperor himself, him we saw, timid and
cowardly, uttering cries and entreaties like a woman,
before all the people whom he had ruled. The same just
providence also made that very Maximinus upon whom he
so boastingly relied, as if he loved him exceedingly for his
dreadful deeds against us; him I say, in the same city,
the justice of God raised into a most relentless and cruel
judge, who pronounced sentence of death against him,
after the numerous crimes of which he was convicted.
But let this account of him suffice, Iw the way. Perhaps
a suitable occasion may offer, in whicnwe^ shall also relate
the end of those wicked men that were principally con-
cerned in waging war against us, and also of Maximinus
himself, together with those of his ministers in this work.
-' •'
\ ' • i

CHAPTER yilL
OTHER CONFESSORS; ALSO VALENTINA AND PAULUS.
When the storm had incessantly raged against us till
the sixth year, there had been before this a vast number
of confessors of true religion in what is called the Por-
phyry quarry, from the name of the stone which is found
in Thebais. Of these, one hundred, wanting three, men,
women, and young infants, were sent to the governor of
Palestine, who, for confessing the supreme God and
Christ, had the ancles and sinews of their left legs seared
off with a red hot iron. Besides this they had their right
 J

C:1IA1'. VIII. THL: MAUTYKS of I'ALIOSTINK. .iGU

eyes first cut out, together with the lids aiul pupils, and
then seared with red hot iron, so as to destroy the eye to
the very roots. All this was done by the order of Fir-
milianus, who was sent thither as successor to Urbanus,
and acted in obedience to the imperial command. After
this he committed them to the mines in l*alestine, to drag
out a miserable existence in constant toil and oppressive
labour.
Kor was it enough, that those who endured such
miseries were deprived of their eyes, but those natives
of Palestine, also, whom we have already mentioned as
condemned to pugilistic combats, as they neither would
suffer themselves to be supported from the imperial
treasury, nor undergo the exercises preparatory to the
combat, hence they were now brought, not only before
the governors, but before Maximinus himself, where, dis-
playing the noblest firmness in their confessions, by endur-
ing hunger and stripes, they suffered finally the same that
the former did, beside other confessors from the same city.
Immediately after these, others Avere seized, who had
assembled in the city of Gaza to hear the holy Scriptures
read, some of whom suffered the same mutilations in their
eyes and feet others \vere obliged to endure still greater
;

sufferings, by having their sides furrowed and scraped in

the most dreadful manner. Of these, one who was a female
in sex, but a man in firmness, not enduring the threat of
violation, and having used a certain expression against the
tyrant, for committing the government to such cruel
judges, she was first scourged, then raised on high on the
rack, and lacerated and galled in the sides. But notwith-
standing those who were appointed incessantly and
vehemently applied the tortures according to the orders of
the judge, another woman, who, like the former, had con-
templated a of perpetual virginity, though ordinary in
life
bodily form, and common in appearance, yet possessing a
mind otherwise firm, and an understanding superior to her
sex, was unable to bear the merciless, cruel, and inhuman
scene before her, and with a courage exceeding all the far-
famed combatants among the Greeks for their liberty, she
exclaimed against the juclge, from the midst of the crowd,
24
370 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

"And how long, then, will you thus cruelly torture my

sister?" He, the more bitterly incensed by this, ordered
the woman immediately to be seized. She was then
dragged into the midst, and after she had called lierself
by the august name of our Saviour, attempts were first
made to bring her over to sacrifice by persuasion. But
when she refused, she was dragged to the altar by force.
Her sister remaining the same, and still adhering to her
purpose, with a resolute, intrepid step, kicked the altar,
and overturned all on it, together with the fire. Upon
this, the judge, exasperated, like a savage beast, applied
tortures beyond all that he had done before, all but
glutting himself with her very flesh, by the wounds and
lacerations of her body. But when his madness was
gratified to satiety, he bound her and the former, whom
she called sister, together, and condemned ihem to the
flames. The former of these was said to be of Gaza, but
the other, Yalentina by name, was a native of Caesarea,
and well known to many. But how could I sufliciently
describe the martyrdom that followed this, and with which
the most blessed Paulus was crowned, who, indeed, was
condemned at the same time with these, under one and
the same sentence of death? About the time of his
execution, he requested of the executioner, who was on the
point of cutting otF his head, to allow him a short space of
time, Avhich being granted, with a loud and clear voice, he
first interceded with God in his prayers, imploring pardon
for his fellow-christians, and earnestly entreating that
peace and liberty might be soon granted them. Then he
prayed for the conversion of the Jews to God through
Christ. Then he proceeded, in order, imploring the same
things for the Samaritans, and those Gentiles who were
in error and ignorance of God, that they might come to
his knowledge, and be led to adopt the true religion, not
omitting, or neglecting, to include the mixed multitude
that stood around. After all these, oh, the great and
inexpressible forbearance he prayed for the judge that
!

condemned him to death, for the imperial rulers them-

selves, and for him, too, that was about to sever his head
from his body, in the hearing of him and all present, sup-
CHAP. IX.] rHE MARTYIiS OF PALKSTINK. 371

plicating the supreme God, not to impute to them their

sin against him.
Praying thus, with a loud voice, and moving ahjiost all to
compassion and tears, as one unjustly slain, yet composing
himself, and submitting his bare neck to the stroke of the
sword, he was crowned with a divine martyrdom on the
twenty-fifth of the month Penemus, which ^v;ould be the
eighth of the calends of August. Such was the end of
these. And after the lapse of no long time, one hundred
and thirty other noble wrestlers of the Christian faith,
undergoing the same mutilations of eyes and feet with
the former in Egypt, by the order of Maximinus were con-
demned and sent away, some to the mines in Palestine,
others to those in Cilicia. L>Js\.-^xA~ '-i-A .
'\ '6 ^6 -

CHAPTER IX.
THE RENEWAL OF THE PERSECUTION WITH GREATER VIOLENCE.
ANTONINUS, ZEBINA, GERMANUS, AND OTHERS.
After the flame of persecution had relaxed its violence
amid such heroic achievements of the noble martvrs of
Christ, and had been almost extinguished with the blood
of holy men, and now some relief and liberty had been
granted to those condemned to labour in the mines for
Christ's sake, and we began to breathe an air somewhat
purer, I know not how, he that had received the power to
persecute, was again roused by a ncAv unpulse against the
Christians. Immediately, therefore, edicts were issued
against us from Maximinus, every where in the provinces.
Governors and the prngtorian prefect, in proclamations and
edicts, and public ordinances, urged the magistrates and
generals, and notaries in every city, to execute the im-
perial mandate, which ordained, that with all speed the
decayed temples of the idols should be rebuilt, and that
all people, men, women, domestics, and even infants at the
breast, should sacrifice and make libations, and that they
should be diligently made to taste of the execrable sacri-
fices, that the things for sale in the markets should be
defiled with the libations of victims, and that befoi'e the
baths, guards should be stationed, who should pollute those
372 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

that in them, with their execrable sacri-

had been cleansed
fices. These things being thus performed, and our brethren,
as was natural, being from the beginning most concerned,
and the heathen themselves, censuring the severity and
absurdity of the measure, as superfluous at best, for these
measures appeared overbearing and oppressive even to
them, and as there was a mighty storm gathering every
where upon them again the divine power of our Saviour
;

infused such courage and confidence into his wrestlers,

that without being drawn or even impelled by any one,
they voluntarily trampled upon the threats of such op-
ponents. Three, therefore, of the believers joining to-
gether, rushed upon the governor, offering sacrifice, and
called upon him to desist from his error, for there was no
other God but the Supreme Creator and maker of the
universe. Then being asked who they were, they boldly
confessed they were Christians. On this, Firmilianus, in
a rage, and without inflicting tortures, condemned them
to capital punishment. Of these, one named Antoninus was
a presbyter, another named Zebina, was a native of Eleu-
theropolis, the third was named Germanus. They were
executed on the thirteenth of the month Dius, on the ides
of November. On the same day Ennathas, a woman of
Scythopolis, ennobled also by the virgin's fillet, was added
as an associate to them. She had not, indeed, done what
the former had, but was dragged by force, and brought
before the judge she was scourged, and endured dreadful
;

abuses which were heaped upon her by Maxys, the tribune

of the neighbouring district, and that without authority
from a higher power, a man who was by no means as his
name,* a sanguinary character, exceedingly harsh and in-
flexible, in his whole manner so really fierce and vio-
and
lent that he was in bad repute with all that knew him.
This man, having stripped the blessed virgin of all her
clothes, so as to leave only her body covered from her loins
to her feet, the rest being bare, led her about the whole
city of Csesarea, considering it a great feat that he caused
her to be driven about the markets and beaten with thongs
* Perhaps our author alludes to some such signification as the Hebrew
^DHD refuge, of -which Maxys appears to he a derivative.
 ,

CHAT. IX.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 373

of hide. After all these cruelties, which she bore with

the fTjreatest hnniiess, she exhibited the same most cheerful
alacrity, before the tribunal of the judge himself, when she
was there condemned to the flames. Whilst aiming his
cruelty and madness against the worshippers of the true
God, he also went beyond all the dictates of nature, not
even ashamed to deny the lifeless bodies of these holy
men a burial. Night and day he ordered the dead bodies
to be carei"ull}' watched, as they lay exposed in the open
air, the food of beasts, and there was no small number of
men present several days, of such as attended to this
savage and barbarous decree, and some, indeed, were look-
ing out from their posts of observation, as if it were some-
thing worthy of their zeal to see that the dead bodies
should not be stolen. But wild beasts, and dogs, and
carnivorous birds of prey, scattered the human limbs here
and there in all directions, and the whole city around w^as
spread with the entrails and bones of men, so that nothing
appeared more dreadful or horrific, even to those who
before had been most hostile to us; they did not indeed
so much lament the calamity of those against ^vhom tliese
things were done, as the nuisance against themselves, and
the abuse heaped upon our common nature.
For at the very gates of the city there was an exhibition
presented dreadful beyond all description and tragic recital,
human flesh devoured not in one place only, but scattered
over every place; for it was said that limbs and masses of
flesh, and parts of entrails, were to be seen even within the
gates. Which things continuing to occur for many da3^s, I

a strange event, like the following, took place. The air I

liappened to be clear and bright, and the aspect of the

wliole heavens was most serene. Then, suddenl}-, from
the greater part of the columns that supported the public
porticoes, issued drops like tears, and the market places and
streets, though there was no moisture from the air, I know
not whence it came, were sprinkled witli water, and became /

wet : so that it was immediately spread abroad among all,

that in an unaccountable manner* the earth wept, not being

able to endure the extreme impiety of tliese deeds, and tO;
address a reproof to men of a relentless and callous nature,
374 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

the very stones and senseless matter could bewail these

facts. 1 well know that this account may, perhaps, appear
an idle tale and fable to posterity, but it was not so to
those who had its^truth confirmed by their presence at
the time. fi\^l ij
'^^ 1 I 5 I . iS'l c^J W t^
CHAPTER X.
PETKUS ASOETES, ASCLEPIUS THE MAKCIONITE, AND OTHER
MARTYRS.
On the fourteenth of the following month Apellasus, i. e.
the nineteenth of the calends of January, there were some
from Egypt seized by the spies appointed to observe those
going out of the gates. They had been sent for the pur-
pose of ministering to the necessities of the confessors in
Cilicia, These experienced the same lot with those they
came to serve, and were mutilated in their eyes and feet.
Three of them, however, exhibited a wonderful fortitude
at Ascalon, where they were imprisoned, and bore away
different prizes of martyrdom. One of them, named
Ares, was committed to the flames, the others, Promus and
Elias, were beheaded. On the eleventh of the month
Audyn^eus, i. e. on the third of the ides of January, in the
same city of Csesarea, Petrus Ascetes,* also called Apsel-
amus, from the village of Anea, on the borders of Eleu-
theropolis, like the purest gold, with a noble resolution,
gave the proof of his faith in the Christ of God. Disre-
garding both the judge and those around him, that
besought him in many ways, only to have compassion on
himself, and to spare his youth and blooming years, he
preferred his hope in the supreme God to all, and even to
life itself.
With him, also, was said to be a certain bishop, named
Asclepius, a follower of Marcion's error, with a zeal for
piety, as he supposed, but not according to knowledge. He
departed this life on the same funeral pile.

* Peter, called the Ascetic, probiil^ly from the extraordinary severity of

life and self-denial that he exhibited so young.

A.^ r\
CHAP. XI.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 375

CHAPTER XI.
PAMPIIILUS AND OTHERS.
The time is now come to relate, also, that great and
celebrated spectacle exhibited by those who, in martyrdom,
were associated with Fainphilus, a name thrice dear to nie.
These were twelve, who were distinguished by a prophetic
and apostolic grace, as well as luuiiber. Of these, the
leader, and the only one among them with the dignity of
presbyter at Ccesarea, was Pampiiilus a man who excelled
;

in eveiy virtue through his whole life, whether by a

renunciation and contempt of the world, by distributing
his substance among the needy, or by a disregard of
worldly expectations, and by a philosophic deportment and
self-denial. But he was chietiy distinguished above the
rest of us, by his sincere devotedness to the sacred Scrip-
tures, and by an indefatigable industry in what he proposed
to accomplish, by his great kindness and alacrity to serve
all his relatives, and all that approached him. The other
features of his excellence, which deserve a more full account,
we have already given in a separate work on his life, con-
sisting of three books. Referring those that have a taste
for these things and who wishto know them, to this work,
let us now prosecute the history of the martyrs in order.
The second after Pampiiilus, that entered the contest,
was Valens, deacon of the church of vElia, a man dignified
by his venerable and hoary locks, most august by the very
aspect of his great age, and well versed in the sacred
Scriptures, in which he had no superior. Tor he had so
much of them treasured up in his memory, that he did
not require to read them, if he undertook at any time to
repeat any parts of the Scriptures.
The third that was most illustrious among them, was
Paul, of the city of Jamna, a man most fervent in zeal,
and ardent in the spirit, who before his martyrdom had
passed through the conflict of a confession for the faith,
by enduring the tortures of searing with red hot iron.
After tiiese had been two whole years in pi'ison, the
occasion of their death was a second arrival of brethren
;-?76 ecclp:siastical HISTORY. [book Vlll.

from Egypt, who suffered niartyrclom with them. These

had accompanied the confessors in Cilicia to the mines, and
were returning to their homes, when, like the former, at
the entrance of the city of Ca3sarea, being questioned hy
the guards stationed at the gates, men of barbarous
character, as they did not conceal the truth, they were
immediately seized as malefactors caught in the very act,
and taken in custody. There were five in number. When
brought before the tyrant, they declared themselves freely
before hiin, and were immediately committed to prison.
On the next day, l^eing the sixteenth of the month Peritisis,
and the fourteenth of the Calends of March, Roman style,
these, according to the decree, together with the associates
of Pamphilus, were conducted before the judge. He first
made trial of the invincible firmness of the Egyptians by
every kind of torture, and by new and various machinery
invented for the purpose. And first he asked the chief of
them, after he had practised these cruelties upon him, who
he Avas; when, instead of his proper name, he heard him
repeat some name of the prophets, which was done hy
them, if tliey happened to have had names given them b}^
tJieir p>arents from some of the names of the idols, in
which case you would hear them calling themselves Elias,
and Jeremiah, and Isaiah, Samuel and Daniel; thus ex-
hibiting the true and genuine Israel of God, as belonging to
those who are the real Jews* (spoken of by the apostle),
not only in their works, but also in their proper names.
When Firmilianus had heard some name like this of the
martyr, and yet did not understand the force or import of
the name, he n.ext asked him what was his country? He
gave an answer allied to the former, saying that Jerusalem
was his country, referring to that city of which Paul
speaks, " but the Jerusalem above is free, which is the
mother of us all;" also again: "And ye have come to
mount Sion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly
Jerusalem," and it was this that the martyr meant to signify.
But the judge, fixed in thought and cast down in his
* The author refers here to that passage of the apostle, Kom. ii. 28,
where he draws the distinction between the mere nominal and the real
Jew.
CHAP. XI.] THE MARTYKS OF PALESTINE. 377

mind, anxiously inquired what country, and in what part

of the world it was? Then he also applied tortures to
make him confess the truth. But he, with his hands
twisted l)ehiiid Ids back, and his feet thrust into certain
new machines, persevered in asserting that he had said the
truth.""! Then, again, being frequently asked what and
wherCTTliat city was that he had mentioned, he said it was
the city of the pious only, for none but these were
admitted to it butllTat it lay to the east and the rising
;

sun. And here, again, the martyr in this way philoso-

phised according to his o^\ii sense, paying no regard to the
tortures with which he was surrounded and as if he were
;

without flesh and blood, did not even appear to be sensible of

his pains. But the judge at a loss, and greatly perplexed in
mind, thinking that the Christians were collectively about
establishing a city somewhere in opposition and hostile to the
Romans, frequently inquired where this city was, and ex-
amined where the country lay towards the east. After he
had sufficiently tortured the young man with scourging, and
lacerated him wnth many and various tortures, perceiving
his mind unchangeably lixed in his former purpose and
declarations, he passed the sentence of death against him.
Such was the scene exhibited in the martyrdom of this one.
The resthe exercised with trials of a similar kind, and
finally destroyed in a similar manner. Wearied at last,
and perceiving that it was all in vain to punish the men,
and having fully satiated liis curiosity, he proceeded against
Pamphilus and his associates. As he had learned that
they had already displayed an unchangeable alacrity in
the confession of religion under torture, and also asked
them whether they were yet disposed to obey, and received
only the same answer, the last confession of every one in
martyrdom, he inflicted upon them the same punishment
with the former. These things done, a young man, who
had belonged to the family of Pamphilus, as one who had
dwelt with and enjoyed the excellent education and in-
struction of such a man, as soon as he learned the sentence
passed upon his master, cried out from the midst of the
people, requesting that the bod}' at least should be interred.
But the judge, more brute than man, and if any thing
378 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

worse than brute, making no allowance for the young-

man's age, only inquired this one thing, and lieard him
confess himself a Christian. On this, as if he were
wounded by a dart, swelling with rage, he ordered the tor-
mentors to exercise all their force against him. When he
saw him refusing to sacrifice according to his orders, he
commanded that they should scrape and mutilate him,
not as the flesh of a human being, but as stones and wood,
or any other lifeless object, to the very bones, and the
inmost parts and recesses of the bowels. This being con-
tinued for a long time, he at length perceived that he was
labouring in vain, as he continued without uttering a sound
or evincing any feeling, almost totally lifeless, his body
was so dreadfully mangled with tortures. But as the judge
was inflexible in cruelty and inhumanity, he condemned
him in this condition to be committed to a slow fire and;

thus the youth, although he had entered upon the combat

last, yet received his dismission from this life before the
decease of his master in the flesh, whilst those that rivalled
the first were yet lingering on the way. One could then
see Porphyry, for that was his name, with the courage of
one who had already triumphed in every species of combat,
his body covered Avith dust, yet his countenance bright and
cheerful, and after this, with a courageous and exulting
mind advancing on his way to death. Truly filled with the
divine Spirit, and covered only with his philosophical garb
thrown around him like a cloak, and with a calm and com-
posed mind giving exhortations and beckoning to his
acquaintance and friends, he preserved a cheerful coun-
tenance at the very stake. When the fire was kindled
which was at some distance around him, he attracted and
inhaled the flame in his mouth, and then most nobly per-
severing in silence, until his last breath, he uttered not
another word after that which he uttered as soon as the
flame reached him, calling upon Christ the Son of God,
his helper. Such a wrestler then was Porphyry. Seleucus,
one of the confessors of the army, brought the intelligence
of his martyrdom to Pamphilus and he, as the bearer of
;

such intelligence, was immediately honoured with the same

lot. For as soon as he had announced the end of Porphyry,
CHAP. XI.] THE MAHTYKS OF PALESTINE. 379

and had saluted one of the martyrs with a kiss, some of

the soldiers seized him and led liim to the governor, who,
as if to urge him to attach himself to the former, as his
companion on the way to heaven, commanded him im-
mediately to be put to death. He was from Cappadocia,
but among the chosen band of Roman soldiers, and one
who had obtained no small share of honours. 7)^o^~|. [ iT^'niU'
In the vigour of age, strength, size, and firmtiess of
body, he was greatly su[)erior to his fellow-soldiers, so that
he was noted among all for his appearance, and admired
for the grandeur and the comeliness of his whole form. At
the beginning of the persecution, he was prominent in the
trials of the confessors, by his patient endurance of the
scourge, and after his renunciation of military life, he
exhibited himself a zealous follower of those who led a life
devoted to the exercises of piety, in which, like a provident
father, he proved himself a kind of overseer {einaKoiros).,
and protector of destitute orphans and helpless widows,
and of all those that were prostrated in poverty and sick-
ness. Hence, also, he was honoured by that God who is
better pleased with such charities than the fume and blood
of sacrifices, to receive an extraordinary call to martyr-
dom. He was the tenth after those jvrestlers mentioned
that were perfected in one and the same clay, on wdiich, as
is probable, the mighty portals of eternal life were opened

to Pamphilus, in a manner worthy of the man, and pre-

sented to him and to others a ready entrance into the
kingdom of heaven. Immediately after Seleucus, came
the aged Theodulus, a grave and pious man wlio was of
the governor's family, and who on account of liis age had
been treated "with more regard by Firmilianus than any of
his domestics, as also, because he was now a father of the
third generation, and had always evinced great fidelity
and attachment to himself and family. He, pursuing the
same course as Seleucus, when arraigned ])efore his master,
incensed him yet more than the former, and was con-
demned to endure the same martyrdom as our Saviour on
the cross. One now remaining of those who constituted
the numl)er twelve, already mentioned Juliaiuis, after all
;

the rest, came to complete it. He had just come from

380 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

abroad, and had not yet even entered the city, when learn-
ing the death of the martyrs on the road, just as he was,
he immediately hastened to the sight. There, when he
saw the earthly tabernacles of the holy men lying on the
ground, filled with joy, he embraced every one, and kissed
them all. Upon this he was immediately seized by the
ministers of death, and conducted to Firmilianus, who
consistently Avith his character, consigned him to a slow
and lingering fire. Then Julianus, also, leaping and
exulting with joy, gave thanks to God with a loud voice,
who had honoured him with a martyrdom such as these
endured, and was crowned with the martyr's death. He
also was a native of Cappadocia, but in his manner he was
most religious, and eminent for the sincerity and soundness
of his faith. He was a devoted man in other respects,
and animated by the Holy Spirit himself. Such was the
band and the company that met with Pamphilus, and were
honoured to encounter martyrdom with him. The sacred
and holy bodies of these men, by the order of the cruel
and impious governor, were kept and guarded for four
days and nights to feed the wild beasts. But as, contrary
to expectation, nothing would approach them, neither
beast nor bird of prey, nor dog, by a divine providence
they were again taken up uninjured, and obtaining a
decent burial, were interred according to the accustomed
mode. But when the cruelty exercised against these was
noised abroad among all, Adrianus, and Eubulus, from the
region called Manganasa, came to the other confessors as
far as C^esarea, and were also asked the cause of their
coming at the gate of the city. They confessed the truth,
and were brought before Firmilianus. He, as usual,
without delay, after many tortures which he inflicted, by
scourging and lacerating their sides, then condemned them
to be devoured by the beasts. After the lapse of two
days, on the fifth of the month Dystrus, the third of the
nones of March, tlie day that was considered the birthday
of the tutelary divinity of Ceesarea,* he was cast before a
* Everycity was supposed by the heathen to have its tutelary divinity,
who presided over its destinies, and hence called rv^rj, fortune, by our
author. The temples dedicated to these were hence called Tychea.
L'HAP. XJI.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 381

lion, and afterwards slain with a sword. As to Eubulus,

after another day and a half, on the very nones of March,
which would be the seventh of Dystrus, when the judge
had urged him much to enjoy that which was considered
liberty among them, by offering the sacrifice, he preferred
a glorious death in the cause of religion, and after being
cast to the beasts like the former, was the last to close the
list of the martyrs that wrestled for the faith at Caesarea.
It is also worth while here to state, how at length the
providence of God overtook the wicked governors them-
selves, together with the tyrants. For the same Firmili-
anus that raged with such violence against the martyrs of
Christ, after receiving with the others the most signal
punishment inflicted on him, at length ended his life by the
sword. And such, then, were the martyrdoms endured at
Ca3sarea, during the whole period of the persecution.

CHAPTER XIL
THE PRELATES OF THE CHURCH.
But the events that occurred in the intermediate time,
besides those already related, I have thought proper to pass
by; I mean particularly the circumstances of the different
heads of the churches, who from being shepherds of the
reasonable flocks of Christ that did not govern in a lawful
and becoming manner, were condemned, by divine justice,
as unworthy of such a charge, to be the keepers of the un-
reasonable camel, an animal deformed in the very structure
of its body, and condemned further to be the keepers of the
imperial horses; also, the n amber and severity of the burdens
and oppressions they bore for the sake of the sacred vessels
and property of the churches, from the imperial rulers and
governors at the time, in the midst of insult, injury, and
torment; moreover, the ambitious aspirings of many to
office, and the injudicious and unlawful ordinations that
took place, the divisions among the confessors tliemselves,
the great schisms and difficulties industriously fomented
by the factious among the new members, against the relics
of the church, devising one innovation after another, and
unmercifully thrusting them into the midst of all these
 —
382 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK VIII.

calamities, heaping up affliction upon affliction ; all this, I

say, 1 have resolved to pass by, judging foreign to my
it

purpose, wishing, as I said in the beginning, to shun and

avoid crivino; an account of them. But whatsoever thino-s
are serious and commendable according to the Scriptures
" if there be any virtue, if there be any praise," deeming
it most proper to tell and to describe these, and present

them to the attention of the faithful, in a history of the

admirable martyrs, as also, most consistent with that peace
which has recently shone upon us from heaven, I shall
consider myself as most likely to decorate the close of my
work, if I present to the attention of the faithful an account
of these, yw-ew. "
^

^ CHAPTER XIII.

SILVANUS AND JOHN, AND THIRTY MORE OTHER MARTYRS.

The seventh year of the conflict against us was verging
to its close,and the measures against us had gently and
imperceptibly received a less afflictive aspect, and had now
continued until the eighth year, when there was no small
number of confessors collected in the copper mines of Pales-
tine, and these were enjoying considerable freedom, so far
as even to build houses for assembling together then the ;

governor of the province, a savage and wicked man, such,

indeed, as his acts against the martyrs proved him to be,
came thither, and ascertaining the state of things, and the
manner of those that lived there, communicated the whole
to the emperor, and wrote against them whatever slanders
he thought proper. After this, being appointed as super-
intendent of the mines, he divided, as if by imperial orders,
the multitude of confessors into different bodies, and sent
some to inhabit Cyprus, some to Libanus. Others he
scattered into several parts of Palestine, and commanded
them all to labour in different works. Then selecting
those that appeared to be pre-eminent among them, he sent
them away to the commander of the forces there. Of these,
two were Egyptians, bishops Peleus and Nilus, another was a
presbyter, and a fourth added to these named Patermuthius,
well known to all for his great benevolence towards all.
These the commander, after demanding a renunciation of
LiriAP. XIII.] THE MAKTYRS OF PALESTINE. 383

their religion, niid succeeding, committed to be

iKjt
consumed by the flames.Others, ngain, had their lot cast
there, in a separate place by themselves, as many of the
confessors as, whether from age, or blindness, or other
infirmities of body, were exempt from performing labour.
Of these, the chief was Sylvanus, a bishop from Gaza, who
presented a venerable example of genuine Christianity.
This man, one might say, was eminent for his confessions,
from the very flrst day of the persecution, through the
whole time in a variety of conflicts, and was reserved until
that time, that this might be as the last seal of the whole
conflict in Palestine. With him were associated many
from Egypt, among whom also was John, who in the excel-
lence of his memory surpassed all of our time. He, indeed,
had already before been deprived of his eyes, and had his foot
destroyed with burning irons, like the others, on account of
his confessions, yet although his sight was already destroyed
he had the red hot iron nevertheless applied to him the ;

butchers aiming at every display of cruelty and inhumanity,

and whatever was savage and brutal. And as this man
was such, one has no cause to wonder at his philosophical
life and habits, as he appeared not so wonderful on this
account as from the excellence of his memory. He had
whole books of the sacred Scriptures written, as the apostle
says, not on tables of stone, neither on skins of animals,
nor papers destroyed by moths and time, but on the tables of
flesh in the heart, in an enlightened soul, and the pure eye
of the mind. So that whenever he wished to produce any
passage, whetlier from the law, or the prophets, or the
apostles, the historical parts or the gospels, he could repeat
and produce it as from a treasury of learning, whenever he
pleased. I confess that I myself was astonished when I first
saw the man standing in the midst of a large multitude,
and repeating certain parts of the holy Scriptures. Foi* as
far as I had opportunity only to hear his voice, I thought
that he was reading, as is usual in the congregations, but
when I came near and saw the fact, all the others standing
around, with their sound eyes, and him alone raising his
mind and pronouncing without any artificial means, as a
kind of prophet, and far surpassing those who were robust
,'J84 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK Vlll.

in body — I could not but glorify and praise God. And,

indeed, I seemed to behold an evident and solid proof in
facts, that not he who appears in the external form is the
real man, but in truth that which is in the soul and mind.
For he, though mutilated in body, exhibited the greater
excellence of power and virtue. But as to those already
mentioned, who were living in a separate place, and were
engaged in performing their accustomed duties, in prayer
and fasting, and other exercises, God himself condescended
to grant them a salutary issue, by extending his right arm
to help them.
The enemy, no longer able to bear them, armed with
constant prayer to God, prepared to destroy and remove
them from the earth, as troublesome to him. God granted
him, also, power to do this, that at the same time he might
not be restrained in his determined wickedness, and they
might now receive the prizes of their varied conflicts. Thus,
then, the thirty-nine, at the command of the most execrable
Maximinus, were beheaded in one day. And these were the
martyrdoms exhibited in Palestine in the space of eight years,
and such was the persecution in our day. It began, indeed,
with the demolition of the churches, and grew to a great
height during the insurrections from time to time under
the rulers. In these, many and various were the contests
of the noble wrestlers in the cause of piety, who presented
an innumerable multitude of martyrs through the whole
province, among those from Lybia, and through all Egypt,
Syria, and those of the east, round as far as those of the
region of Illyricum. For the countries beyond these, all
Italy and Sicily, Gaul, and whatever parts extend towards
the west, Spain, Mauritania, and Africa, as they did not
experience the hostility of the persecution quite two years,
very soon were blessed with the interposition and peace of
God, as if his providence spared the simplicity and ftiith of
these men. For that, indeed, which was never before re-
corded in the annals of the Romans, this first obtained in
our day, contrary to all expectation. The empire was
divided into two parts during this persecution. Those in
the one part enjoyed peace, Avhilst those brethren that in-
habited the other, endured innumerable trials one after
 :

OilAP. I,] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO .313. 385

another. But as soon as the divine favour prepared to

disi)lay to us his kind and gracious care, then at length,
also, our rulers themselves, thrcjugh whom these wars were
formerly waged against us, changing their mind in a most
extraordinary manner, sounded a retreat, and extinguished
the flame of persecution by kind ordinances ami milder
edicts. But we must not omit the recantation. * 'i^^-^t^i o .

BOOK IX.— CHAPTER I.

THE PRETENDED RELAXATION.

The revocation of the imperial edict that had been issued,
was published every where, and in all places throughout
Asia, and its provinces. This being done, accordingly, in
this way, Maximinus, the tyrant of the east, the most
impious of men, and most hostile to the religion which
acknowledges only the supreme God, by no means satisfied
with these mandates, instead of issuing an edict, gave verbal
commands to the rulers under him, to relax the war against
us. For as he had no power to oppose or to pursue a
different course, and place himself in opposition to the judg-
ment of his superiors, he suppressed the edict and designing
;

that it should not be made public in his province, he gives

orders, without writing to his governors, to relax the
persecution against us. These communicated the mandate
to one anotherby letters. Sabinus, who held the highest
rank and power among the provincial rulers, communicated
the imperial will to the respective governors of the pi-ovinces,
in a Latin letter, the translation of which is as follows
" With a most pei^severing and devoted earnestness,
their majesties, our sovereigns and most august emperors,
had formerly directed the minds of all men to live and con-
duct themselves according to the true and holy way, that
even those who appeared to pursue practices foreign to tlie
* Eusebius here intimates that he appended the imperial revocation to
this book, and prepares us for it in these closing words. But as it does not
appear in this place, the l)Ook, of course, does not end here. The defect is
easily supplied from the last chapter of the ninth book.
25
386 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

Koman, should exhibit the proper worship to the immortal

gods. But the obstinacy and most unconquerable deter-
mination of some, rose to such a pitch, that they could
neither be induced to recede from their own purpose by a
due regard to the imperial command, nor be deterred by
the impending punishment inflicted. Since, then, it has
happened that many incurred danger from a practice like
this, their majesties our sovereigns, the most powerful
emperors, in their peculiar and exalted piety deeming it
foreign to the purpose of their majesties, that men should
be thrust into so great danger for such a cause, have com-
manded (me in) my devotedness* to address (you in)
your wisdom, that if any of the Christians be found to
observe the worship of their people, that you should abstain
from molesting or endangering them, nor determine that
any one should be punished on such a pretext; as it has
been made to appear by the lapse of so long a time, that it
has been impossible to induce them in any manner to
abandon their obstinate course. It is incumbent, therefore,
on your attentive care, to write to the governors and ma-
gistrates, and to the prefects of the districts of every city,
that they may know tliat it is not necessary for them to
pay any further regard to this edict (or business)."

* The more literal translation of tliis passage may give the reader some
idea of the kind of phraseology employed here. It would run thus " have —
given orders through my devotedness to write to your discretion:" ayx^'^om
signifies acuteness of discrimination. As Eusebius gives us here a Greek
translation from the Latin, it would not be surprising to find Latiuisms
transferred here as well as in the edict before translated by him. have We
suspected the original of KadoffLorqc here, to have been in the Latin sanctitas,
a very comprehensive word expressing integrity, inviolable fidelity, attach-
ment. But the classical use of KadocnorriQ would rather be sanctijicatio,
very different, therefore, from sanctitas.
We have in this mode of address, also, a specimen of that kind of style in
which the great were addressed by others, and by one another. Some
traces of it still exist in Europe, as in i/our Lordship, your Grace, your
Excellenaj, &c. but it has prevailed no where to a greater extent than
;

among the dignitaries of the German empire. Formerly almost every

book that had a dedicatory epistle, abounded in this artificial mode of
address so that unless one were apprised of the fact, it would be difficult
;

to tell who itwas that was addressed. This usage among the Germans is
no doubt to be traced back to a more intimate connexion with the Roman
empire.
CHAP. I.] MAXIMINUS, A.l). 307 TO 313. 387

After this, the rulers of the provinces thinking that the

resokition contained in these writings, was truly set forth
to them, communicate by letter the imperial will to the
controllers, magistrates,and prefects of the diiferent districts.
Nor did they urge these things only hy writing, but much
more by their acts, to execute the imperial mandate con- ;

ducting those forth who had been imprisoned by them on

account of their faith, they set them at liberty, and dismiss-
ing those who had been consigned as a punishment to the
mines. For this in mistake they supposed to be the true
intention of the emperor. When these things had thus
been executed, all on a sudden, like a flash of light blazing
from dense darkness, in every city, one could see congrega-
tions collected, assemblies thronged, and the accustomed
meeting held in tlie same places. Every one of the heathen
was not a little astonished at these appearances, both
amazed at the singular chansie of affairs, and exclaiminof
that the God of the Christians was the only great and true
God. Those of our brethren who had faithfully and man-
fully passed through the conflict of persecution, also again
obtained great privileges with all. And those who had
deserted their faith, and had been shaken in their souls by
the tempest, eagerly hastened to their remedy, supplicating
and entreating the strong to give them the right hand of
safety, and imploring God to be merciful unto them. Then,
also, these noble wrestlers _of religion, liberated from the
hardships of labouring in the mines, were dismissed every
one to his own country. Joyous and cheerful they proceeded
through every city, filled with an inexpressible pleasure
and a confidence which language is inadequate to explain.
Numerous bodies thus pursued their journey through the
public highways and markets, celebrating the praises of God
in songs and psalms. And they who a little before had been
driven in bonds under a most merciless punishment, from
their respective countries, you could now see regnining
their homes and flrehearths, with bright and exhilarated
countenances so" that even they who before had exclaimed
;

against us, seeing the wonder beyond all expectation, con-

gratulated us on these events.
388 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

CHAPTER II.

THE SUBSEQUENT REVERSE.

But the tyrant, unable to bear this state of things, an
enemy of goodness, and as far as possible of good men, who
we have already said was the sovereign of the parts in the
east, did not suffer this course to continue quite six months.
And was devising schemes in every possible
thus, whilst he
way to destroy the peace, he first attempted to restrain us
by a kind of pretext from assembling in the cemeteries.*
Then he sent delegates to himself f against us, through the
agency of some abandoned characters, stimulating the in-
habitants of Antioch to request of him, as a very great
favour, by no means to permit any of the Christians to dwell
at Antioch, and suborned others to do the same thing. Of
all which things, Theotecnus was the cause and prime mover
at Antioch, a man of a violent, artful, and wicked character,
altogether the reverse of the name he bore. But he
appears to have been the controller of that city.

CHAPTER III.

the new statue ERECTED AT ANTIOCH.

After he had thus waged war against us by every
means, and had caused our brethren with all diligence and
care to be hunted up in their retreats, as thieves and
malefactors, and had plotted against us by slander and
accusation, and been the cause of death to vast numbers,
he finally erected a certain statue of Jupiter Philius, with
a variety of mummery and magic rites. And after re-
citing forms of initiation, and pronouncing dire inauspi-
cious mysteries before it, and inventing execrable modes
of expiation, he even went so far as to exhibit his im-
postures to the emperor, by the oracles which he pretended

* See note Book VII. ch. ii.

+ Our author here represents Maximinus in the odd predicament of send-
ing an embassy to himself, by suborning his agents to have this done.
The original is pronounced by Valesius, elegans locutio, to which we may
add sale pletia.
CHAP, v.] MAxiMiNUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 389

to utter. Thus, by a flattery grateful to the emperor,

he roused the demon against the Christians, and said
that God had commanded to expel the Christians as his
enemies, beyond the Umits of the city and the adjacent
territory.
CHAPTER IV.
THE DECREES AGAINST US.

As this man, who took the lead in this matter, had thus
succeeded, all the rest in office that inhabited cities under
the same government (of Maximinus), proceeded to issue
a simihir decree and the governors of provinces perceiving
;

that it would be acceptable to the emperor also, suggested

to their subjects to do the same thing. To these decrees
the emperor hmiself most readily assenting, the perse-
cution that raged at first was again kindled against us.
Hence, in every city priests were appointed for the images,
and high-priests over these, by Maximinus himself; these
were from among those who had been most distinguished
for their public life, and had gained celebrity in the dif-
ferent stations they had filled; who were also fired with
great zeal for those objects that they worshipped. In
short, the absurd superstition of the emperor led on the
rulers under him, as well as his subjects, to do all things
against us in order to gratify him supposing this was the
;

greatest proof of gratitude they could give for the kindness

they had received from him, if tliey only exhibited slauglitcr,
and constantly devised new 2:)lots and modes of mischief
against us. r "
'

-i .
^ ,

CHAPTER V.
THE FALSE ACTS.

Having forged, therefore, certain acts of Pilate, re-

specting our Saviour, full of every kind of blaspliemy
against Christ, these, with the consent of the emperor, they
sent through the whole of the empire subject to him,
commanding at the same time by ordinances in every place
and city, and the adjacent districts, to publish these to all
persons, and to give them to the school-masters to hand to
their pupils to study and commit to memory, as exercises
 ;

390 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

for declamation. Whilst these things were doing, another

commander, whom
the Romans call Dux, in Damascus, a
city of Phoenicia, caused certain infamous females to be
seized from the forum, and threatening to inflict torture
upon them, he forced them to make a formal declaration,
taken do^vn on record, that they had once been Christians,
and that they were privy to the criminal acts among them
that in their very churches, they committed licentious
deeds, and innumerable other slanders, which he wished
them to utter against our religion which declarations he
;

inserted in the acts, and communicated to the emperor,

who immediately commanded that these documents should
be published in every city and place. ^^L
"1, 1 % S C*-"

CHAPTER VI.
THOSE WHO SUFFERED MARTYRDOM AT THIS TIME.
This commander, however, ere long, laid violent hands
upon himself,* and thus suffered punishment for his wick-
edness. But exiles and severe persecutions in the mean
time were again renewed against us, and the rulers of the
provinces were every where again stirred up against us,
insomuch that some who were more distinguished for their
the divine word, when taken, received the sentence
skill in
of death without mercy. Three of these in the city of
Emesa in Phoenicia, professing themselves Christians, were
thrown to be devoured by the wild beasts. Among these
was Silvanus, a very venerable and superannuated bishop,
who had been engaged in the ministry forty years. At
the same time also, Peter, who presided over the churches
of Alexandria with great reputation, an admirable instance
of a bishop, both for the excellence of his life and his study
of the sacred Scriptures. He was seized for no reason
whatever, and beheaded, beyond all expectation so suddenly,
and without any cause assigned, as if by the orders of
Maximinus. With him also many other bishops of EgyjDt
suffered the same punishment. Lucianus, a man in all
respects most excellent, temperate in his life, and con-
* Our author's Greek here is both elegant and nervous. He became his
own executioner ; avToxttp tavrop yEyovioQ.
 —
CHAP. VII.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 391

spiciious for his proficiency in sacred literature, was

presbyter of the church at Antioch, and when brought to
Nicoinedia, where the emperor hnppened to be staying, he
delivered a defence of his doctrine before the governor,
when he was connnitted to prison and slain. Such were
the preparations made against us in so short a time, by the
inahcious Maximinus, so that it would appear this perse-
cution now raising against us, was more severe than the
former, -^ij^. k .
''•;

CHAPTER VII.
THE MEASURES DECREED AGAINST US, AND ENGRAVED ON
PILLARS.

The measures and the decrees of the cities ag-ainst us,

and copies of the imperial edicts appended to these, were
engraved and erected on brazen tablets, a course never
before adopted against us any where. The boys also in
the schools had the names of Jesus and Pilate, and the
[
acts forged in derision, in their mouths the whole day.
And here appears to me the proper place to insert the
epistle of Maximinus, engraved on brass, that at the same
time the boasting and haughty arrogance of the man's
liatred of God, and also God's just and ever vigilant hatred
of iniquity against the Avicked may appear, which soon
overtook him, and by which he was urged onwards; so
that he did not long devise hostilities, and form decrees
against us. The decree was as follows :

Copy of the translated of Maximinus^ in answer to

epistle

the 07'dinances (of the cities) against us, taken from the

brazen tablet at Tyre.

"Now at length the feeble powers* of the human mind
have previiiled so far as to shake off and to scatter the
mists of every error, and dissipate the clouds of delusion,
* We have rendered the word dpaavrrjc here, not according to the Greek,
but wliat we conjecture was the original Latin. Audacity, tlie meaning
of the Greek, seems entirely at variance witli the whole drift of the sentence,
even if it should he understood in the milder sense of confidence. If our
author had before him the word vis (uiivii, it is possible that he might have
understood it in a lax sense, and rendered accordingly.
 392 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

which before this had beset the senses of those who were
more miserable than profane, and enveloped them in a
destructive darkness and ignorance: thus leading us to
acknowledge that it is regulated and strengthened by the
good providence of the immortal gods which things it is :

incredible to say how grateful, how delightful and pleasing

it is to us, how powerful an evidence it has furnished of

your pious resolutions, since before this it could be un-

known to none, how much regard and reverence you
cherished towards the immortal gods, to whom faith is
exhibited not by mere empty words, but by a constant and
eminent* display of illustrious deeds. Wherefore, deservedly,
may your city be called the seat and habitation of the im-
mortal gods, for by many evidences it does appear most
clearly that it flourishes by the presence and residence of
the celestial gods. So then, your city, regardless of all local
interest and advantage, and omitting the petitions formerly
presented to us, for its own political afi'airs, when it per-
ceived the votaries of an execrable vanity again insinuat-
ing themselves, and as a funeral pile long disregarded and
smothered, again rising in mighty flames and rekindling
the extinguished brands, immediately without delay it took
refuge in our piety, as the metropolis of all religion, en-
treating some remedy and relief; which salutary mind it
is evident the inomortal gods have unparted to you on
account of your faith and piety. Wherefore, that su-
preme and mighty Jove, he who presides over your most
illustrious city, wlio has rescued your country's gods, and
wives, and children, and houses, and homes, from every
destructive pest, has infused into you the happy counsel,
showing and proving to you how excellent, and noble, and
profitable it is to observe the worship, and the sacred rites
of the innnortal gods with becoming reverence. For who
can be so bereft of understanding, and all sense, as not to
perceive, that it has happened by the gracious benevolence
of the gods, that neither the earth has refused the seed
connnitted to it, and disappointed the hope of the husband-
man with vain expectation nor the presence of impious
;

* Probably the Latin here was singularis, and our author rendered -n-apa-
cot,u.
CHAP. VII.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 807 TO 313. 393

war has been inevitably fixed on earth, and under a corrupt

atmosphere wasting bodies have been dragged and weighed
down to death nor the ocean swelling and rising on high,
;

with the raging blasts of intemperate storms, nor unex-

pected tempests have burst and spread destruction around.
Moreover, that neither the parent and nurturing earth has
risen in dreadful tremblings, from its lowest depths, nor
the superincumbent hills and mountains have sunk into its
opening jaws. All which calamities, and worse than these,
have, as we all know, frequently occurred. And all this in
consecpience of the destructive error of this hollow de-
lusion of lawless men, when it began to take root in their
minds, and we may say covered nearly all the world with
infamy." A little after he adds the following:
" Let them look at the flourishing crops in the wide
extended fields waving with the loaded ears, and the
meadows glittering with plants and flowers, from the
seasonable showers, and the temperature of the air restored
to a mild and placid state. Then let all rejoice, that by
your piety, and sacrifices, and veneration of the gods, the •
'

divinity of omnipotent and mighty Mars has been pro- af

pitiated, and hence let them enjoy tranquillity and solid
'

peace, be filled with pleasure and joy and as many as have

;

abandoned that blind delusion and perplexing error, who-

ever they ma}' be, and have returned to the right and sound
mind, let these rejoice still more, as those who have been
rescued from an unexpected storm or severe disease, and
let them enjoy the delightful fruits the rest of their life.
But should they still adhere to their execrable folly, let
them be driven out and separated far from your city and
territory, as you have desired. That thus agreeably to
your zeal, so praisewortliy in this respect, your city,
separated from all pollution and impiety, may attend to
the sacred rites of the innnortal gods, according to its
natural disposition, with due veneration. That ye may
also know how acceptable this request of yours respecting
this matter has been, and how very prompt our mind is
to confer benefits of our own voluntary kindness Without
:

decrees and without petitions, we grant to your devoted-

ness to desire any privilege you please for this your pious
394 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

purpose of mind. Present now your petitions to have this

done and to receive it, for you shall obtain ^ivithout delay.
Which, indeed, when granted to your city, will be an
evidence for ever of your devoted piety to the immortal
gods, as also of the fact that you obtained by our kindness,
merited prizes for this your purpose of life an evidence ;

which will be exhibited to your children and posterity."

Such were the letters that were sent abroad against us
in all the provinces, cutting us oiF from every hope of good,
at least from men so that, according to the holy Scriptures
;

themselves, if it were possible, " the very elect would take

j)ifence." And now, indeed, when the hope of most of us
was almost extinct, all on a sudden, almost whilst the
agents of this decree against us were in some places yet
on the way to carry it into effect, that God, who is the
defender of his church, all but stopping the pomp and
boasting of the tyrant's mouth, exhibited his heavenly
interposition in our behalf, vi'-^i^ y<^ cx-n. Vb- i'5b-
•

CHAPTER VIII.
THE EVENTS THAT OCCUREED AFTER THESE; FAMINE,
PESTILENCE, AND WAR.

Rains and showers, which usually fell in the winter

season, now withheld their accustomed contribution upon
the earth. An unexpected famine came on, and pestilence
after this. Another kind of sickness also followed, which
was a species of ulcer called by the name of carbuncle, on
account of its inflammatory, appearance. This spreading
over the whole body, greatly endangered the lives of those
afflicted with it, and as it prevailed mostly about the eyes,
it deprived great numbers of men, women, and children of

their sight. In addition to these calamities, the war with

the Armenians threatened the tyrant. These men had
been the friends and allies of the Romans from ancient
times, and as they were Christians, and greatly valued
piety toward the Deity, and as the profane and impious
tyrant had attempted to force them to sacrifice to idols
and demons, he made them enemies instead of friends,
and belligerent foes instead of allies. And all these troubles
CHAP. VIII.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 395

suddenly concurring at one and the same time, refuted

the ty rant's J)oasting_ancn)histerin^ audacity against God ;

when, indeed, in his great zeaTfbr idols, and liis hostility

to us, he boasted that neither famine nor pestilence nor war
had happened in his times. All these coming upon him at
once, presented the preludes to his own death.
He, together with his army, was defeated in the war
with the Armenians; and the rest of the inhabitants of
citiesunder him were dreadfully afflicted both by famine
and measure of wheat was sold
pestilence, so that a single
for two thousand "five hundred Attic drachms.* Immense
numbers were dying in the cities, still more in the country
and villages, so that now the vast population in the interior
was almost entirely swept away nearly all being suddenly
;

destroyed by want of food and by pestilential disease.

Many were anxious to sell their most valuable effects to
those better supplied, for the smallest quantity of food.
Others, gradually spending all their possessions, were re-
duced to the last extreme of want. And some even chewing
remnants of hay, and others eating without distinction
certain noxious herbs, miserably destroyed the constitution
of the body. Also, some of the more honourable females
throughout the cities, constrained by want to tln^ow aside
all shame, went into the public markets to beg, indicating
the evidences of their former liberal education, by the
modesty of their countenances and the decency of their
apparel. Some indeed, wasted away to mere skeletons,
stumbled hither and thither like dead shadows, trembliuir
and tottering, from excessive weakness and inability to
stand they fell down in the midst of the streets, Avhere
;

they lay stretched out, and only earnestly begged some

one to hand them a little morsel of bread, then drawing
in their breath, with the last gasp they cried out. Hunger!
having only strength sufficient for this most painful cry.
Some, however, of those that appeared better supplied,
astonished at the great nudtitude of those begging, after
giving vast quantities away, afterwards yielded to a harsh
and inflexible disposition, expecting that they -would soon
suffer the same things Avith those begging of them. So
* About 36/.
396 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [boOK IX.

that HOW in the midst of the streets and lanes, the dead and
naked bodies, cast out and lying for many days, presented
a most painful spectacle to the beholders. Some, indeed,
were already the food of dogs, on which account, the sur-
vivors began to slay the dogs, lest growing mad they should
devour men. The pestilence, in the mean time, did not
the less prey upon every house and family, particularly
those whom the famine from their abundance of food could
not destroy; the wealthy, the rulers, generals, and vast
numbers in office, who, as if they had been designedly left
by the famine to the pestilence, were overtaken by a sudden,
violent, and rapid death. All places, therefore, were filled
with lamentation, in all streets, lanes, market places, and
highways. Nothing was to be seen but^tears, with the
accustomed flutes, and funeral xlh'ge. Inthis manner
death waged ar^desolating war with these two weapons,
famine and pestilence, destroying whole families in a short
time, so that one now could see two or three dead bodies
carried out at once. Such were the rewards of the pompous
boasting of Maximinus, and of his edicts throughout the
city against us. Then, also, the evidences of the zeal and
piety of the Christians became manifest and obvious to all,
for they were the only persons in the midst of such distress-
ing circumstances, that exhibited sympathy and humanity
in their conduct. They continued the whole day, some in
the care and burial of the dead, for numberless were they
for whom there was none to care; others collecting the
multitude of those wasted by the famine throughout the
city, distributing bread among all ; so that the fact was
cried abroad, and men glorified the God of the Christians,
constrained as they were, by the facts, to acknowledge that
these were the only really pious and the only real worship-
pers of God. Whilst these things were being done, God,
the great and celestial defender of the Christians, who ex-
hibited his indignation and anger against men by these
calamities, on account of the excesses committed against
us, restored the benign and smiling brightness of his provi-
dence towards us, so that by a most wonderful concurrence
of events, the light of his peace again began to shine upon
us as from the midst of the densest darkness showing plainly
;
CHAP. IX.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. oUZ

to all thatGod himself had been thu ruler of our affairs at

alltimes; who sometimes, indeed, ehastens and visits his
people by various trials, from time to time, but after he
has sufficiently chastened, again exhibits his mercy and
kindness to those that trust in him. ^•<-'iK^.'-«wv| \^ ^ ^6
, \ .

CHAPTER IX.
THE DEATH OF THE TYRANTS, AND THEIR EXPRESSIONS
BEFORE THEIR END.
CoNSTANTiNE, wliom wc liave already mentioned as an
emperor born of an emperor, the pious son of a most pious
and virtuous father, and Licinius next to him, were both
in great esteem for their moderation and piety. These two
pious rulers had been excited by God, the universal sove-
reign, against the two most profane tyrants, and engaging
in battle, in an extraordinary manner, Maxentius fell under
Constantine. But the other (Maximinus) did not long-
survive him, being himself put to a most ignominious death,
by Licinius, who had not yet at that time evinced his in-
sanity. But Constantine (vv^ho was first botlr~iTr dignity
and imperial rank, and first took compassion upon those who
were oppressed at Rome), invoking the God of heaven, and
his Son and AVord, our Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour of
all, as his aid, advanced with his whole army, purporting

to restore the Romans to that liberty Avhich they had

derived from their ancestors. Maxentius, however, relying
more upon the arts of juggling than the aftection of his
subjects, did not venture to advance beyond the gates of
the city, but fortified every place and region and city, with
vast numbers of soldiers and innumerable bands and
garrisons in all places of Rome and Italy that were enslaved
by him. ]3ut the emperor (Constantine), stinudated by the
divine assistance, proceeded against the tyrant, and defeat-
ing him without difficulty in the first, second, and third
engagements, he advanced through the greatest part of
Italy, and came almost to the very gates of Rome. Then,
however, that he might not be forced to wage war witli
the Romans for the sake of the tyrant, God himself drew
the tyrant, as if bound in fetters, to a considerable distance
 :

398 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

from the gates and; here he confirmed those miraculous

events performed of old against the wicked, and which
have been discredited by so many, as if belonging to fiction
and fable, but which have been established in the sacred
volume, as credible to the believer. He confirmed them,
I say, as true, by an immediate interposition of his power,
addressed alike I may say to the eyes of believers and un-
believers. As, therefore, anciently in the days of Moses,
and the religious people of the Hebrews, the chariots of
Pharaoh and his forces were cast into the Red Sea and ;

his chosen triple* combatants were overwhelmed in it thus ;

also Maxentius, and his combatants and guards about him,

sunk into the depths like a stone, when he fled before the
power of God that Avas with Constantine, and passed through
the river in his way, over which he had formed a bridge
by joining boats, and thus prepared the means of his own
destruction. Here one might say, "he digged a pit and
opened it, and he fell into the ditch that he made. His
mischief shall fall upon his own head, and his iniquity
descend upon his own pate." Thus, then, the bridge of
boats over the river beins; broken, the crossing; beo:an to
cease, and immediately the vessels with the men sunk, and
were destroyed, the most impious tyrant himself first of
—
all, then the guards that he had around him, just as the
divine oracles declare, sunk like lead in the swelling floods
so that justly might those who obtained the victory from
God, if not in word, at least in deeds similar to those whom
that great servant of God, Moses, led on, sing and say the
same that they sang against that impious tyrant of old.
" Let us sing unto the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously.
The horse and his rider he hath cast into the sea the Lord :

is my helper and defender, and he is become my salvation.

Who is like unto thee, Lord, among the gods who is ;

like unto thee, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing

wonders?"
Such, and the like expressions, did Constantine sing to
* This passage is found Exod. xv. 4. The Hebrew vmbm inam, is
rendered in our version, /;/s chosen cajjtains. It probably refers to three
combatants on one chariot. On the import of the word in the Hebrew,
and the Alexandrian version, see Biel, Drusius, Bochart, Gesenius.
 :

CHAP. IX.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 399

God, the universal sovereign and author of the victory, by

his deeds, as he entered Konie in triumph. All the senate
and others of illustrious rank, together witli their wives and
infant children, with the whole Roman people, received
him as their deliverer, their saviour, and benefactor, with
cheerful countenances and liearts, with blessings and
unbounded joy. But he, according to the piety deeply im-
phmted in him, neither exulting in the shouts that were
raised, nor elated by the plaudits bestowed upon him, well
perceiving the assistance which he had received from God,
immediately connnanded a trophy of the Saviour's passion
to be placed in the hand of his own statue. And when
tiiey had erected his statue, thus holding the salutary sign
of the cross in his right hand, in the most public place at
Rome, he commanded the following inscription to be written
in the Roman tongue, as follows
ornament of bravery, I have
"i??/ this salutary sign, the true
saved your city, liberated from the yoke of the tyrant. More-
over, I have restored both the Senate a?id the Roman peo^^le to
their ancient dignity and siylendour^ * After this, Constan-
tine himself, and his imperial colleague Licinius, who had
not then yet been perverted into that madness which he
afterwards evinced, both celebrating and praising God, as
the author of all their successes, with one consent and resolve
drew up a full and most comprehensive decree respecting
the Christians; and sent an account of the wonderful things
done for them by God, the victory they had obtained over
the tyrant, and the law itself to Maximinus, who was still
sovereign of the east, and pretended friendship toward them.
But he, tyrant as he was, was greatly troubled at what he
learned. 'J'hen, in order not to seem disposed to yield to
others, nor to suppress what was commanded, for fear
of those who had connnanded, as if he acted on his own
authority, he of necessity addressed the following decree,
first to the governors under him, respecting the Christians,
falsely and lictitiously alleging against himself what had
never been done by liim.f
* In the Greek style of this inscription we may see some traces of the
Latin origmal.
f Our author here represents Maximinus guilty of the duuljle inconsis-
400 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY; [bOOK IX.

Copy of the translated epistle of the tyrant Maximinus.

" Jovius Maximinus Augustus, to Sabinus I trust that :

it is obvious to your gravity and to all men, that our sove-

reio-ns and parents, Diocletian and Maximian, when they
saw almost all men abandoning the worship of the gods,
and attaching themselves to the people of the Christians,
rio-htly ordained that all men that swerved from the wor-
ship of the same immortal gods should be reclaimed, by
the infliction of punishment and pain, to the worship of
the gods. At the time, however, when I first came to the
east, under favourable auspices, and ascertained that great
numbers of men, capable of rendering service to the re-
pubhc, were banished by the judges for the said reason, I
issued orders to each of the judges, that in future none of
these should behave with severity to the provincials, but
rather reclaim them to the worship of the gods by exhorta-
tion and flattery. Then, therefore, whilst, agreeably to
my orders, the injunctions were observed by the judges, it
happened that no one of the countries in the east was either
banished or insulted, but rather that they were reclaimed
to the worship of the gods, from the fact that nothing
severe was done against them. After this, however, when
a year had passed away, and I arrived in fortunate circum-
stances at Nicomedia, and made my stay there, the citizens
of that place came to me with the statues of the gods,
greatly entreating me, that by all means this people should
not be suffered to dwell in their country.* But when I
ascertained that many men of the same religion dwelt in
these parts, I gave them this answer: That, indeed, I
cheerfully thanked them for this petition, but perceived
this was not alike requested by all. If, however, there

were some that persevered in this superstition, each one had

the option to live as he pleased; even if they wished to
teucy of attempting to give a fair colouring to his proceedings against the
Christians, although his conduct and procedure had wanted even the
shadow of appearance, and his very defence saying what was in fact a re-
proach to himself.
* This is his account of what Eusebius had wittily called " sending an

embassy to himself."
CHAP. IX.] MAXIMINUS, A. D. 307 TO 318. 401

adopt the worship of the gods. Nevertheless I deemed

it necessary to give a friendly answer both to the in-
habitants of Niconiedia and the other cities, which had
so earnestly and zealously presented the same petition,
viz., that not one of the Christians should be permitted
to dwell in their cities, because this samc3 course was
observed by all the ancient emperors, and was acceptable
to the immortal gods, by whom all men and the whole
administration of the republic subsists, and also, that I
would confirm this same petition which they had presented
for the worship of the immortal gods. Wherefore, although
there have been, before this, letters sent to your devoted-
ness, and it has in like manner been ordered that the
rulers should attempt nothing harsh against those provincials
that are desirous of observing this course, but that they
should deal mildly and moderately with them, nevertheless
that they may suffer neither blows nor injuries from the
beneficiaries* or the other common soldiers, I deemed it
consistent to remind your gravity by these letters, that you
should cause our provincials to cultivate their regard for
the gods, rather by exhortations and mild measures. Whence
if any one should determine to adopt the worship of the
gods, of his own accord, it is proper that these should be
readily received but if any wish to follow their own wor-
;

ship, you may leave these to have their liberty, ^^^lerefore,

it is incumbent on your devoted zeal to observe what is

committed to you, and that lil^erty be granted to no one,

to oppress our provincial subjects with violence and insult;
whereas, as 1 wrote before, it is more becoming to reclaim
our provincials, by encouraging and inviting measures, to
the Avorship of the gods. But that this our will may come
to the knowledge of all our subjects, it is incumbent on you
to communicate the mandate by a proclamation issued by
you." AVhen he had thus commanded these matters, lie
was neither sincere nor credited by any, but was evidently
forced by necessity, and did not act according to his real
* The beneficiarii were were promoted by the tribunes, and
soldiers wlio
had certain privileges. The word,it here occurs, forms a curious illus-
as
tration of the manner in which Greek words were formed from the Latin,
ftersipiKaXioi. The liquids / and r were I'requently interchanged. .^

26
402 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

sentiments, as was obvious from his duplicity and perfidy,

after the former simikir grant. No one therefore of our
brethren, ventured to hold meetings, nor even to appear in
public, because neither was this the import of the writing,
only enjoining to beware of harassing us but not com-
;

manding that we might hold meetings, or build houses of

worship, or perform any of those things customary with
us. And with all this, those advocates of peace and piety,
Constantine and Licinius, had written to him to permit
this, and had granted it to all those under them in their
edicts and ordinances. But this most impious ruler did not
choose _yield.mg to this course; until, driven by the justice
of God, he was at last compelled, though unwillingly, to
adopt it. 3 e^^-AM-o^ a-<? .\%s »^
CHAPTER X.
THE VICTORY OF THE PIOUS EMPERORS.
Such causes and circumstances beset him on all sides.
Unable as he was to sustain the magnitude of the govern-
ment so undeservedly conferred upon liim, in consequence
of his own incapacity and deficiency in the qualities of a ,

prudent and imperial mind, he administered his afiairs in a

foolish and disreputable manner, and yet foolishly elated in
all, with a fulsome arrogance and haughtiness, even toward

those who participated in the government with him, and

who were his superiors both in birth and education, dignity
and intelligence, and in that ^visdom and that true piety
which is the crown of all, he yet dared to boast and pro-
claim himself the first of all in dignity and honours. Proceed-
ing at length to that degree of madness in his vanity and
haughtiness, he broke the league that he had made with
Licinius, and undertook an execrable war. After this he
soon threw all into confusion; alarming every city, and
collecting innumerable armies, he went forth to give him
battle, elated with his trust in demons, whom he supposed
to be gods, and the vast multitudes of his soldiers. Thus
engaging in battle, he was deprived of the interposition and
aid of God; the victory being decreed in favour of the
j

emperor Licinius, by the one only and supreme God. And

first, he lost the soldiery upon whom he relied so much.
 ;

CHAP. X.] MAXIMINUS, A. D. 307 TO 813. 403

and as the o ""uards about him all abandoned and left him
destitute, and deserted to the emperor Licinius, he secretly
stripped himself as quickly as possible of the imperial robes,
which, indeed, he had never deserved, in a cowardly, abject,
and effeminate manner, and mingled with the crowd. Then
he made his escape, lying concealed in the lields and villages,
and with all this caution and vigilance for safety, scarcely
escaped the hands of the enemy. Thus shoAving in facts
the reality and truth of the divine oracles, in which it is
said ": A king is not saved by the multitude of an host,
nor shall a giant in the greatness of his strength a horse ;

is a vain thing for safety, and in the greatness of his strength

he shall not be saved. Behold, the eyes of the Lord are

upon those that fear him, those that trust in his mercy, to
rescue their soul from death."
Thus the tyrant, loaded with disgrace, returned to his
own vparts and first, in the rage of his mind, he slew many
;

priestsand prophets of those gods whom he admired, and

by Avhose oracles he had been induced to undertake the
war; these he slew, as jugglers and impostors, and above
all as the betrayers of his own safety. Then, at length giving
glory to the God of the Christians, he immediately enacted
a full and final decree for their liberty. But, being seized
with a violent disease, he died very soon after it was issued.
The law enacted was as follows : —
Cp p ''{

Copy of the tyranfs ordinance^ in regard to the Christians^

translated from the Latin into the Greek.

" The Emperor Cassar Caius Valerius Maximinus (Jer-

manicus Sarmaticus Pius Felix Invictus Augustus, That —

it behoves us by all means, and with constant endeavours,
to promote the good of our provincial subjects, and to wish
to bestow upon them such things as are best calculated fo
establish the advantage of all, and whatever may contribute
to their common benefit and utility; also, whatever is
adapted to the public advantage and is agreeable to the
views and wishes of all of this no one can be ignorant
;

and, moreover, we believe every one can refer to past events

and know and convince himself of it. When, therefore,
404 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

before this it was obvious to our iiiind, that by reason of

the hiw which was enacted under our most sacred parents,
Diocletian and Maximian, that the assemblies of the Chris-
tians should be abolished, many oppressions and spoliations
were made by those in office, and that this evil advanced
daily to a great height, to the injury of those of our pro-
vincials for whom we are particularly anxious to make
the necessary provision as their property and possessions
;

were thus destroyed on this pretext, letters were given to

the respective rulers of the provinces the past year, in which
it was enacted, that if any one wished to follow this practice,

or this observance of the same religion, that he was at

liberty to pursue this his purpose without hindrance, and
without obstruction or molestation from any one and also,
;

that they had full liberty to do, without fear or suspicion,

what each one preferred. But even now we could not but
perceive that some of our judges have mistaken our injunc-
tions, and caused our subjects to be in doubt as to our
ordinances, and have caused them to proceed with too great
reluctance to the performance of those religious obser\ ances
which they prefer. Now, therefore, that all suspicion of
duplicity and fear may be removed, we have decreed, that
this ordinance should be published, that all may clearly
understand, whosoever wish to adopt this sect and worship
are at liberty to do so, by this privilege granted by us, so
that as each one wishes, or as may be agreeable to him, he
may observe that religion to which he has been accustomed.
And, moreover, liberty is granted to build their churches.
That this indulgence of ours may be the greater, we have
also thought proper to make further provision by law, that
if any houses and lands happened to be justly the property
of the Christians before this, and by order of our parents
have been transferred to the treasury, or have been confis-
cated by any city, or at least have been seized and sold or
bestowed as presents to any one, all these possessions we
have ordered to be returned again to the former possession
and control of the Christians, that all persons may also, in
this respect, have knowledge of our piety and foresight."
These are the declarations of the tyrant, that were issued
not (piite a year after the ordinances against the Christians
 ;

CHAP. X.] MAXIMINUS, A. D. 307 TO 313. 405

liatl been published by liim on brazen tablets, and by the

same man to -whom but a little before, we appeared im-

pious and abandoned wretches, destructive of all society, so
that Ave were not allowed to dwell in a city, or even the
country and the desert; by this same man, ordinances and
laws were enacted in favour of the Christians. And they who
a little before were destroyed by the tyrants with fire and
sword, the food of wild beasts and birds of prey in the very
eyes of the tyrant, and sustained every kind of pnnislnnent
and torture, and the most miserable death as infidels and
profane persons, these very same were now acknowledged
by him as worsliippers having religion, and were allowed
to rebuild their churches; the tyrant himself confessing
and testifying that certain rights belong to them. Having
made these confessions, as he had actually obtained some
if
positive benefit, on this very account he suffered less than
was properly his due, and being smitten Avith a sudden
visitation of God, he died in the second campaign of the
war. His end Avas not like that of generals and military
commanders, who braA^ly and heroically expose their lives,
and encounter a glorious death for glory and their friends
but as one hostile to God and religion. AVhilst his army
Avas draAvn up for battle in the field, he himself remained
at home, concealing himself, and received the punishment
that he deserved, being smitten Avith a sudden judgment of
God oA^er his Avhole body so that he Avas harassed hy
:

dreadfnl pains and torments, and prostrated on the ground,

was Avasted aAvay by hunger, Avhilst his AAdiole flesh dissoh^ed
by an invisible fire and burning sent from God. So tliat,
thus being Avasted a\vay, the Avhole aspect of his former
shape was destroyed, and there Avas only left of him a kind
of hnage, reduced in course of time to a skeleton of dry
bones. Indeed, all present could regard his body as nothing
but the tomb of his soul, buried in one that Avas already
deadTaiKTcompletely dissolved. And as the heart began to
burn still more violently in the very recesses of his marroAV,
his eyes burst f )rth, and falling from their sockets they
left him blind. After this he still continued to breathe,
acknowledging many things to the Lord, and inA^oking
death. At length, after confessing that he justly suffered
406 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK IX.

these judgments for his wanton excesses against the Chris-

tians, he breathed his last, ^^tl} 'ib A^ ()'
S

CHAPTER XL
THE TOTAL DE.STIIUCTION OF THE ENEMIES OF liELIGION.

Thus, then, Maximinus, who had proved the worst of all

the surviving enemies of religion, by the goodness of God,
the omnipotent ruler, being removed out of the way, the
renovation of the churches was begun from the very founda-
tions. The doctrine of Christ shining forth to the glory of
the supreme God, enjoyed greater privileges than before,
whilst the impious and profane were covered with shame
and irrecoverable disgrace. First of all, Maximinus himself
being publicly denounced by the emperors as the public
enemy, was confirmed to be the most impious and detest-
able, as well as the most hostile to the Deity, by his public
edicts. And of the paintings and representations which
had been placed in honour of him or his children, in every
city, some were forced down from their elevation, and torn
to pieces or broken, others were destroyed by having the
face daubed with black paint. Whatsoever statues, also,
had been erected to his honour were cast do^vn and broken,
lying exposed to the laughter and jests of those that were
disposed to insult and wantonly abuse them. All the
honours of the other enemies of religion were removed.
All that favoured the party of Maximinus were slain,
especially those that had been distinguished by him with
eminent offices, as rulers, for their flattery to him, in their
insolent excesses against our faith. Of this number was
Peucetius, the most honoured, and revered, and dearest
of all his favourites, who had been consul twice and thrice,
and had been appointed by him prime minister. Culcianus,
also, who had been promoted through every grade of
office, and who was also prominent for his many slaugh-
ters of the Christians in Egypt: Tliere were also not a
few others, by whose agency especially, the tyranny of
Maximinus had been augmented and confirmed. Justice,
also, summoned Theotecnus, by no means overlooking the
evils lie had done against the Christians. Whilst he
CHAP. XI.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 807 TO 313. 407

expected to enjoy himself, after he had erected the statue

at Autioch, and was now promoted to the government of a
province, Licinius came to the city of Antioch, and making
a search for all the impostors, put the prophets and priests
of tlie newly wrought statue to the torture, asking at the
same time how they came to concoct such a delusion. And
when unable by reason of the tortures to conceal it any
longer, they disclosed that the whole secret Avas a device of
Theotecnus. After punishing all according to tbeir deserts,
he first condemned Theotecnus, and after him all the part-
ners of his impostures, to death, with the greatest possible
torments. To all these were superadded tlie children of
Maximinus, whom he had already made sharers in the
imperial dignity with his titles and statues. Also, the
relatives of the tyrants, who before this were elated and
boasting, and exercising their power over all men, had the
same punishments, together with the utter disgrace of the
others, inflicted upon them as they would neither receive
;

instruction nor understand the exhortation given in the

holy Scriptures " Trust not in princes, in the children of
:

men, in whom there is no safety. For his breath goeth

from him, and he will return to his earth again. In that
day all their thoughts shall perish." Thus the impious
being cleared away, the government was deservedly pre-
served secure and without a rival, for the only two, Constan-
tine and Licinius. These, after first removing the hostility
to God out of the way, and sensible of the great benefits con-
ferred on them by his goodness, exhibited both their love
of virtue and God, as w(.'ll as their piety and gratitude to
him by the laws they enacted in favour of the Christians.
 :

408 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

BOOK X.— CHAPTER I.

THE PEACE AVIIICH WAS GRANTED US BY DIVINE INTERPOSITION.

Thanks be to God, the omnipotent and universal Sove-
reign, thanks also to the Saviour and Redeemer of our souls,
Jesus Christ, through Avhom we pray that peace will be
preserved to us at all times, firm and unshaken by any
temporal molestation from without, and troubles from the
mind within. Attended by your prayers, most holy
Paulinus,* whilst we add this tenth book to the preceding-
ones of our Ecclesiastical History, we shall dedicate this to
You, announcing you as the seal of the whole work. Justly
shall we here subjoin a perfect number,f a complete discourse
and panegyric on the renovation of the churches yielding
to the Spirit of God, inviting us in the following manner
*'
Sing to the Lord a new song, because he hath done
wonderful works. His right hand hath saved him, and his
holy right arm. The Lord hath made known his salvation,
his righteousness hath he openly showed in the sight of the
heathen." Thus, then, as the Scriptures enjoin upon us to
sing a new song, we shall accordingly show that after those
dreadful and gloomy spectacles and events, we have been
privileged to see such things, and to celebrate such things
as many of the really pious and martyrs of God before us
ardently craved to see, and did not see them, and to hear, and
did not hear tliem. They, indeed, hastening on their course,
obtained " Avhat was ftir, better " being transferred to the
;

heavens themselves, and to the paradise of celestial pleasures,

* Paulinus was bishop of Tyre, and Eusebius here dedicates the work to
him, as the one who suggested and urged him to undertake it.
t The number ten is called perfect, because it is the limit and close of
our system of numeration; all the numbers beyond ten being only combina-
tions of this and the included digits. Shorting has overlooked the stress which
(jur author intended to lay on the expression. He has considered it as a
mere qualification of panegyric. It may be observed, this book contains
the celebrated panegyric delivered by Eusebius at the renovation of the
cathedral of Tyre. But the author seems to intend the whole book as a
eulogy upon the happy reverse of affairs, and therefore, a happy close of
the whole work. He now seems to lay aside the historian, and to swell
into the amplifications of the orator.
 —
CHAP. II.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 806 TO 337. 409

But we, freely acknowledging this state of things in our clay

as better than what we could expect, have been beyond
measure astonished at the magnitude of the grace mani-
fested by the Author of our mercies, and justly do we
admire and adore him with all the powers of our mind,
and bear witness to the truth of those declarations re-
corded, where it is said, " Come hither and behold the
Avoi'ks of (jod, the wonders that he hath done upon the
earth he removeth wars until the ends of the earth, he
;

breaketh the bow and snappeth the spear asunder, and

burnetii the shields in fire." Rejoicing in these things,
fulfilled in our day, we shall pursue the tenor of our history.
All the race of the enemies of God were destroyed in the
manner we have stated, and were thus suddenly swept
away from the sight of men, as the divine Word again
declares " I saw the wicked lifted up and exalted like
:

cedars of Lebanon, and I passed by, and lo, he Avas not;

and I sought, and his place was not found." And now a
bright and splendid day, with no overshadowing cloud,
irradiated the churches in the whole world with its celestial
light neither was there any indisposition, even on the part
;

of those who were strangers to our faith, to enjoy with us

the same blessings, or of sharing at least in the overflowings
of these as they were provided from God. .,^^4

CHAPTER 11.

THE RESTORATION OF THE CHURCHES.

All men, then, were liberated from the o[)pression of
the tyrant, and those who had been delivered from the
miseries previously existing, acknowledged, one in one way,
and another in another, that the only true God was the
protector of the pious. To us especially, all whose hopes
are suspended on the Christ of God, there was an incessant
joy, and there sprung up for all a certain celestial gladness,
seeing every place, which but a short time before had been
desolated by the impieties of the tyrants, reviving again,
and recovering as from a long and deadly distemper,
temples again rising from the soil to a lofty height, and
receiving a splendour far exceeding those that had been
410 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK X.

formerly destroyed. Moreover, those who held the supreme

poAver, confirmed the privileges granted us by the divine
beneficence to a still wider and greater extent by their
constant decrees in favour of the Christians, and epistles of
the emperor were issued, addressed to the bishops, with
honours and superadded donations of monies; of which it
may not be singular to insert extracts in the proper place
in this book, as in a certain sacred tablet, as we have
translated them from the Latin into the Greek language,
that they may remain recorded for those that come after us.

CHAPTER III.

THE DEDICATIONS OF THE CHURCHES IN ALL PLACES.

Aftee this the sight was afforded lis so eagerly desired
and prayed forby all, the festivals of dedicating and con-
secrating the newly erected houses of 2)rayer throughout
the cities, and after this the convention of bishops, the
concourse of foreigners from abroad, the mutual benevolence
of the people, the unity of the members of Christ concur-
ring in one harmonious body. Then was it according to
the prophetic declaration, mystically indicating what woLild
take place, "bone was brought to bone, and joint to joint,"
and whatsoever other matters the divine word faithfully
intimated before. There was, also, one energy of the
Divine Spirit pervading all the members, and one soul
among all, one and the same ardour of faith, and one song
of praise to the Deity. Yea, now indeed, complete and
perfect solemnities of the prelates and heads of the church,
sacred performances of sacred rites, and solemn rituals of
the cliLirch. Here you might hear the singing of psalms
and the other voices given us from God, their divine and
sacred mysteries performed. The mystic symbols of our
Saviour's passion were celebrated, and at the same time
every sex of every age, male and female, with the whole
power of the mind, and with a mind and heart rejoicing in
prayer and thanksgiving, gave glory to God the author of
all good. Every one of the prelates present, also, delivered
panegyric discourses, desirous of adding lustre to the
assembly according to the ability of each.
 CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 411

CHAPTER IV.
PANEGYRIC ON THE SPLENDOUR OF OUR AFFAIRS.
And a certain one* of those of moderate capacity, who
had composed a discourse, advanced in the midst of tlie
assembly where many pastors were present, as in the con-
gregations of churches, and whilst all attended in decency
and silence, he addressed himself as follows, to one who
was the best and most pious of bishops, and by whose
zeal prmcipally the temple in Tyre, by far the most noble
in Phamicia, was built.

Panegyric on the building of the churches^ addressed to

Paulinus^ bishop of Tyre.

S " Friends, and priest^ of God, and ye who are clad in

the sacred go-\\Ti,f adorned with the celestial crown of glor}',
the inspired unction and sacerdotal garment of the Holy
Spirit. And thou, excellent ornament of this new and
holy temple of God, endowed by him with the wisdom of
age, and yet who hast exhibited the precious works and
deeds of youthful and vigorous virtue, to whom God him-
self, who comprehends the universe, has granted the dis-
tinguished privilege of rebuilding and renewing it to
Christ, his hrst begotten and only begotten Word, and to
his holy and divine spouse; whether one might call thee
a new Beseleel,! the architect of a divine tabernacle, or a
Solomon, the king of a new and better Jerusalem, or a
new Zerubbabel, superadding a glory to the temple of God,
much greater than the former. You, also, Q^nursliiigs of
the flock of Christ, the habitation of excellent^'cIiscOurses,
school of modesty, and the devout and religious auditory
of piety. Long since, indeed, we were allowed the privilege
/ * Eusebius here means himself, and addresses the bishops of the church
/ of Tyre. We
cannot conceive how translators could make our author here
\ speak of his merits, as Valesius and Shorting; he modestly states merely
hismoderate qualifications, £^- tu)^ eituikiov.
t The gown here mentioned, derived its name from its extending down
to the feet : 7ro5/jpr;.

X The name is written in our version, Bezaleel. Exotl. xxxv. 31.

I .
_
 :

412 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

of raising hymns and songs of praise to God, when we

learned, from hearing the sacred Scriptures read, the
wonderful deeds of God, and the benefits of the Lord con-
ferred upon men, and Avhich we were taught to repeat,
'
God, we have heard with our ears, our fathers have
told us, the work that thou didst in those days, in the days
of old.' But now as we perceive the lofty arm and the
hand of our all-gracious and omnipotent God and
celestial
King, not only by the hearing and the report of words,
but by deeds and, as we may say, with our own eyes, as
;

we contemplate those faithful and true declarations recorded

in times of old, we may raise another song of triumph,
and exclaim, and appropriately say, as we have heard, so
'

have we seen, in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the city

of our God.' And in what city but in this newly built and
framed by God ? which is the church of the living God,
'

the pillar and foundation of the truth concerning which

;'

another passage of the holy Scriptures thus declares

;'
'
Glorious things are spoken of thee, thou city of God
into which the all-gracious God having collected us by the
grace of His only begotten, let each one here assembled
only sing, cry aloud, and sa}' : I was glad when they said
'

unto me. We will go into the house of the Lord ;'

and
again, 'Lord, I have loved the beauty of thine house, and
the place where thine honour dwelleth.' And not only
individually, but altogether with one breath and one soul,
let us with veiieration exclaim, Great is the Lord, and
'

highly to be praised in the city of our God, even upon his

holy hill.' For he, indeed, is truly great, and great is his
habitation, sublime, and spacious, and comely in beauty
beyond the sons of men. '
Great is the Lord, who only
doeth wonderful things, and things past finding out,
glorious and stupendous things which cannot be numbered.
Great is he who changeth the seasons and times, who setteth
up and debaseth kings, Avho raiseth the poor from the
ground, and exalteth the beggar from the dunghill. He
hath thrust down the mighty I'rom their seats, and hath
exalted the humble from the earth. He hath filled the
hungry with good things, and hath broken in pieces the
arms of the proud.' He has confirmed the record of ancient
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 300 TO 337. 413

events, not only to the faithful, but to the unbelievers.

'He that worketh rairaeles, he that doeth mighty deeds;
He, that Lord of the universe, the Creator of the wliole
world, the omnipotent one and only God.' In obedienee
to him we 'sing a new song, Avho alone doeth wonderful
things, because his mercy endureth for ever; that smiteth
miglity kings and slayeth strong kings, because his mercy
endureth for ever; for the Lord hath remembered us in
our humiliation, and hath delivered us from our enemies.'
And may we never cease to celebrate the Father of all
with these praises. Him, also, we would extol, and bear-
his name constantly upon our lips, the second cause of our
mercies, the instructor in divine knowledge, teacher of true
religion, destroyer of the impious, slayer of tyrants, the
reformer of the world, and the Saviour of us when our
condition w^as desperate, our Lord Jesus. For he alone,
as the only all-gracious Son of the all-gracious Father,
according to the purpose of his Father's benevolence,
readily and freely assuming the nature of us who lay pros-
trate in the depths of destruction, like an excellent
physician, Avho, for the sake of saving those who are
'

labouring under disease, examines their sufferings, handles

their foul ulcers, and from others' miseries produces grief
and pains to himself,'* has saved us, not only struggling
with dreadful ulcers, and wounds already putrid, but even
lying among the dead, and rescued us to himself from the
very jaws of death. For none of those in heaven had such
power at command, as topromote the salvation of so many
without detriment. But he alone, after having readied
the deplorable corruption of our race, he alone taking
upon him our labours, and bearing the punishment of our
iniquities, recovering us, not merely half dead, but alto-
gether foetid and offensive, in tombs and sepulchres, both
of old and new, by his gracious love, saves us still beyond
the ho[)e and expectation of others, and even of ourselves,
and liljerally imparts to us the abundance of his Father's
blessings?) He, the giver of life and of light, our great

*This is a quotation from some poet, and seems to belong to Sophocles

ot'^schylus. The verses in the original are iambics but the poem
;

from which they are taken is lost.

414 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

Physician, King and Lord, the Christ of God. And then,

when the whole human race once lay buried in gloomy
nio'ht and the depths of darkness, by the delusions of
execrable demons, and the machinations and influences of
malignant spirits, as soon as he appeared, as the wax melts
under the rays- of the sun, he dissolved the knotty and
entangled bonds of our iniquities, by the rays of his light.
But when malignant envy and the mischievous spirit of
iniquity, almost bursting asunder at such a display of grace
and benevolence, was now arraying all his deadly forces
ao'ainst us, and like a dog in a fit of madness, first gnash-
ing his teeth at the stones cast at him, and pouring his
rao-e, kindled by his assailants, against inanimate weapons,
he levelled his savage ferocity at the stones of the oratories
and lifeless materials, to produce, as he supposed, the deso-
lation of the cliurches. Afterwards, he issued dreadful
hissings and serpentdike voices, sometimes by the threats of
impious tyrants, sometimes by the blasphemous ordinances
of profane governors and moreover, he himself, pouring
;

forth death, and infecting the souls captured by him with

his pestilential and destructive poison, almost destroyed
them with the deadly sacrifices to dead idols, and caused
every sort of beast in the shape of man, and every savage,
to assault us. Then the Angel of the mighty council,
the great Captain and Leader of the armies of God, after
a sufficient exercise which the greatest of the soldiers of
his kingdom had exhibited in their patience and perse-
verance, again suddenly appeared, destroying what was
hostile, and annihilating his foes, so that they scarcely
appeared to have had a name. But those that were his
friends and of his household, he advanced not only to
glory with all men, but now also, with celestial powers,
the sun, the moon, and the stars, the whole heavens and
the world.* So that now, what never happened before,
the supreme sovereigns, sensible of the honour conferred
upon them by Him, now spit upon the faces of the idols,
trample upon the unhallowed rites of demons, ridicule the
* These expressions, "celestial powers, sun, moon, and stars," may be
regarded as oriental hyperbolej for the " powers that be." What imme-
diately follows, shows that Ensebius means the reigning emperors.
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 30C TO 337. 415

ancient delusion of their ancestors, and acknowledge only

the one and true God, the connnon benefactor of all and of
tlieniselves. They also confess Christ the Son of God, as
the universal King of all, and proclaim him the Saviour in
their edicts, hiscribing his righteous deeds and his victories
over the impious, with ro}'al characters on indelible records,
and in the midst of that city which holds the sway over
the earth so that our Saviour Jesus Christ is the only one
;

ever acknowledged, by the supreme rulers of tlie earth,

not as a common king among men, but worshipped as the
true Son of God, and Godhimsplf.* And all tliis justly too. 0<^
For who of kings at an'yTIme has ever advanced to such ^^^
a hei<i:lit of excellence, as to lill the ears and the tong-ues
"
of all men with his own name? AVhat king ever ordained
laws so pious and wise, and extended them so as to be t-d-
read by all men from the ends of the earth to its remotest
borders? Who has ever abrogated the fierce and bar-
barous customs of tierce and barbarous nations, by his
mild and most beneficent laws? AVho is there, when
assailed by all for whole ages, that has ever exhibited a
virtue far surpassing man, so as to rise and flourish again
from day to day, throughout the whole world? AVho is
there that has ever established a nation never heard of
before, not concealed in a corner of the earth, but spread
over every yjart of it under the sun? Who has so forti-
fied his soldiers with the arms of piety, that their souls,
more firm than adamant, shine resplendent in the contests
against their antagonists? AVhat king ever prevailed to
such an extent, as to lead on his armies after deatli, rear
trophies against his enemies, and fill every place and city
and region, whether Grecian or barbarian, with his ro)'al
palaces and the consecrations of his sacred temples?
Witness the splendid ornaments and donations of this very
temple, which themselves are noble and truly grand,
NYorthy of admiration and astonishment, and expi-essive
symbols of our Saviour's kingdom. Truly 'he hath spoken,
and they were made he hath commanded, and they were
;

created.' For what was there to resist the beck of the

* The original here is av-of^tor, Gvd ltii)isclf or very God.

416 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

universal King, the universal Prince, and God, the Word

himself ?*3 It would require a peculiar leisure to survey
and explain each particular minutely and not only this, ;

but to explain how great and powerful the alacrity of those

who have laboured in the work, has been judged by him
whom we celebrate, who looks into the temple within our
souls, and surveys the building of living and moving-
stones, happily and securely built upon the foundation of
the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the
chief corner stone. Whom, indeed, not only those of that
ancient building no longer existing, have rejected; but
also, those of the building now existing, that vast multi-
tude of men, wretched architects of the wicked as they
are.f But the Father having proved Him now as well as
then, has established him as the head of the corner of this
our common church. This, therefore, the living temple
of the living God, formed of yourselves, I say, is the
greatest and the truly divine sanctuary, whose inmost
shrines, though invisible to the multitude, are really holy,
a holy of holies. Who, when he has viewed it within,
would venture to declare it? But who could ever pene-
trate its sacred enclosures, save only the great High
Priest of all, who alone has the right and power to search
out the mysteries of every human and rational soul?
Next to him, however, the second place| immediately de-
volves on one alone of his equals, the presiding prelate
and leader of his host, who has been honoured by the first

* The expression here, is avTov 8eov \oyov.

t Eusebius here alludes to the two dispensations, Jewish and Christian.
The former building had passed away; the latter now existing, was still
rejected by the multitude of the heathen world.
"l
Ascholiast on this expression, makes the remark /ctu tovto arreftec.
Valesius videtur existimavisse scholiastem hie Eusebium quasi de Christo
loquentem intellexisse. Sed vir doctus hoc errare videtur. Scholiastes
Eusebium hie impietatis arguit quod, episcopo secundum gradum dignitatis
a Christo attribuere aiisus est, et Valesius ipse dicit in loc. " fatendum
;

est Eusebium nimis hie tribuisse Paulino, dum ei ra laa dsvrepaia, tanquam
«quali et collega3 Christi adscribit dura Melchisedecum vocat."
; Attamen
si hjec excusanda sint, eo nomine fortassis excusari possint, quod Eusebius

noster hie oratorem (prope dixissemjpoetani), magis quam theologum

egisse, videtur. Quis nescTt orientalium ingenii ardorem qui ssepe extra
omnes rerum fines excurrit?
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 417

and great High Priest himself with the second rank in his
sanctuary, and has been appointed by him as his courtier
and interpreter, and tlie shepherd of your spiritual
(divine) flock, obtaining this people of yours as his portion
of the judgment and allotment of the Father; a new
Aaron or another ]\Ielchizedech assimilated to the Son of
God, continuing and always preserved by him in accordance
with the common wishes and prayers of you all. To him,
therefore, alone, let it be granted, if not in the first place,
at least in the second, after the first and supreme High
Priest, to inspect and superintend the observation and
state of your inmost souls. As he by experience and
length of time has diligently examined each one, and by
his zeal and care has disposed all of you to cultivate the
order and doctrine of piety; capable, also, as he is above
all, to give reasons adequate to the works whicli he him-

self with the divine assistance has framed. Our first and
great High Priest, saith the Scripture, 'whatsoever He seeth
the Father doing, these things also doeth the Son and what- ;'

soever he* seeth Him doing, using these things as arche-

types and examples, their images and resemblances, he has
as for as possible expressed, after the most perfect likeness
in his own works. In no respect inferior to that Beseleel,
whom the Spirit of God himself filled with wisdom, and
understanding, and whatever other knowledge and skill
might be necessary, for the building of that temple,f
appointed and selected as the builder of that edifice of a
temple of celestial types, a temple given in symbols and
figures. Thus, also, he has framed and fashioned the
whole Christ complete, the word, the wisdom, the light,
and bearing in his own sovd the image of the same, it is
impossible to tell with what joy and gladness, with what
an abundant and liberal mind, and Avith what ennilation
among of you,
all and what magnanimity among the con-
tributors, ambitiously striving that none should be behind
him in executing the same purpose, he has framed and
finished this magnificent and noble temple of God, so
similar in its character to the copy of that better temple,
* 7/e, refers to Paulini;s, looking, as it were, to Christ.
Our author calls the tabcrnacfc here, by a metonymy, the temple.
I
27
418 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

the visible of the invisible. And what also deserves first

of all to be mentioned, he did not overlook this place,
which had been covered with filth and rnbbish, by the
artifices of our enemies; but could not think of giving
way to the ^\'ickedness of those who were the authors of it,
though he was at liberty to go to another place, there
being innumerable others in the city; and thus to find a
diminution of his labour, and to be relieved from trouble.
First, he prepared himself for the work. Then, also, after
strengthening and animating the people, and forming all
into one great body, he performed this, the first of his
labours;* thinking that the church which had been most
assailed by the enemy, she that had first laboured in trials,
and that had sustained the same persecutions with us and
before us —this church, like a mother bereft of her chil-
dren, should also enjoy with us the mercies and privileges
of the all-gracious Giver. For when the great shepherd
had driven away the wild beasts,'~|the wolves, and every
fierce and savage race, and, in t-h^^anguage of Scripture,
had broken the jaws of the lion, he again condescended to
collect her children, and in the most righteous manner he
raised the fold of her flock, to shame the enemy and the
'

avenger ;' and to present a refutation against the impious

audacity of those that were fighting against God. And
now these enemies of God are no more, iDecause they never
were.f For a short time, indeed, they created alarm,
whilst themselves were troubled then sufiering the severe
;

* The original is aOXov rjyconi^eTO, a gladiatorial phrase applied to com-

batants and wrestlers, and referring to the labours of Hercules, particu-
larly that of cleansing the Augean stable.
t This expression seems to have been misapprehended by Valesius and
Shorting. It simply expresses the utter nothingness of the enemies of God.
No expression could represent human weakness in a stronger light when
arrayed against Omnipotence. It is scarcely hyperbolical to say such
poicer never ivas. The compound word deojUKTeig, may mean either hated of
God or God-haters, according as the accent is on the ultimate or pemilti-
mate. Valesius reads with the accent on the last syllable, which would
justify his rendering invisi Deo. Besides, our author is fond of antithesis,
particularly if aided by alliteration. He had called them dtojiaxoi., now
dEOjXKTEiQ. We have given the most comprehensive sense; as men, in the
order of Providence, are always God-haters before they can be pronounced
God-hated.
 t

CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 419

punishment which they owed to divine justice, they over-

turned themselves, and friends, and habitations to the
dust. So that it is confessed those declarations inscribed
of old on the sacred tablets, are proved as true by facts, in
which the divine word, among others, also asserts the fol-
lowing concerning them: 'The ungodly have drawn out
the sword, they have bent the bow to cast down the poor
and needy, and to slay such as are of an upright walk.
Their sword shall pierce through tlieir own heart, and
their bows shall be broken.' And, again, Their memory is '

perished with a sound, and their name hast thou blotted

out for ever and ever. Because when they were in
miseries they cried, and there was none to save, even to
the Lord, and he heard them not. They were bound,*
and and we are raised and stand upright.'
fell,
" That, too,
which was declared before, in the following
words, Lord, thou shalt annihilate their image in thy
'

city,' is truly manifested to the eyes of all. But after

waging a war against God, like the giants, they terminated
their lives in this manner whilst she, which was desolate,
;
'

and rejected of men,' has received that consummation that

we have seen, for her patient endurance in God, so that
the prophecy of Isaiah seemed to utter these things;
'
Eejoice, thirsty desert, let the desert exult and blossom
as the lily, and the desert places shall flourish and be
glad. Be strengthened, ye languid hands, and ye relaxed
knees. Be consoled, ye Aveak-hearted in your minds, be
strong and fear not. Behold our God has repaid judg-
ment, and he will repay. He will come and save us. For
he says. Water has burst forth in the desert, and a pool in
a thirsty land. And the dry land shall become a poo],
and a well of water shall be in the thirsty land.' These
things, uttered in ancient oracles, have been recorded in
the sacred books. But now, these things, themselves, are
no longer addressed to us in mere reports, but in facts.
This desert, this dry and thirsty land this widow and ;

deserted one, whose gates they cut down with axes, as

wood in the forest, breaking them down with the axe and
* It will bo recollected, wc translate these passages from our author, who
quotes the Septuagint. The Greek here means their feet were bound tofjether.
 I

420 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

the hatchet, whose books they destroyed, and whose divine

sanctuary they burned with fire, whilst they profaned
the habitation of his name unto the ground, and all that
passed by plucked off her grapes, breaking down her
hedges she, whom the wild boar of the forest has rooted
;

up, and the savage wild beast has devoured, now, by the
marvellous power of Christ, as he himself would have it,
has blossomed as the lily. But, even then, she was
.

chastened at his nod, as by a provident father 'For whom

:

the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son

whom he receiveth.' Then, after being chastened in
measure, as far as was necessary, she was commanded to
rejoice anew; and she now blossoms as the lily, and
exhales her divine odour among all men. For it is said,
Water gushed forth in the desert, the fountain of divine
'

regeneration of the salutary laver. And now she, which

a little before was desolate, is changed into pools, and a
well of living water has gushed out upon a thirsty land.'
The arms formerly languid have become truly strong, and
these works are the great and expressive displays of in-
vigorated hands. Those knees, also, that were formerly
debilitated and relaxed, now recovering their former firm-
ness, are walking in a straight course on their way, and
hastening on to their proper fold of the all-gracious pastor.
And there are also some that were alarmed and overawed
by the threats of the tyrants, yet not even these have
been overlooked as incurable by the Saviour's word, but
he, thoroughly healing them, likewise, raises them to
receive consolation, as he says, '
Be ye comforted, ye de-
jected in mind, be strong, fear not.'
" This our new and excellent Zerubbabel, then, perceiv-
ing, by the acute hearing of his mind, the sacred oracles
declaring, that she who had been desolate for the sake of
her God should now enjoy such things as these, after her
severe captivity, and the abomination of desolation, did
not neglect this dead carcase. First of all, with prayers
^ ^J^
and supplications, he propitiated the Father with the com-
mon consent and concurrence of you alljand calling upon
the only one who can raise the dead, as his aid and ally,
he raised her who had fallen, after he had cleansed and
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 421

healed her from her ills. He cast around her, not tlie
garment of old, but such as he had again learned from the
sacred oracles, clearly declaring: 'And the glory of this
latter house shall far exceed the former.' Thus, then,
embracing a nuich wider space, he strengthened the outer
enclosure with a wall to compass the editice, that it might
be a most secure bulwark to the whole work. Then rais-
ing a large and lofty vestibule, he extended it towards the
rays of the rising sun presenting even to those standing
;

Avithout the sanctuary, a full view of those within, all but

turning the eyes of those who are strangers to the faith,
to contemplate its entrance; so that no one can pass by
without being struck in his mind at the recollection of the
former desolation, and the present wonderful transforma-
tion. By this, indeed, he also hoped that the individual
thus smitten would be attracted by the very sight, and
induced to enter. And on entering within the gates, he
has not permitted you to enter immediately, with impure
and unwashed feet, within the sanctuary, but leaving an
extensive space between the temple (the nave) and the
vestibule, he has decorated and enclosed it with four inclined
porticoes around, presenting a quadrangular space, with
pillars rising on ever}^ side. Between these he carried
round the frame latticed railing, rising to a proportioned
and suitable height, leaving, however, the middle space
open, so that the heavens can be seen, and present the
splendid sky irradiated by the beams of the sun. Here,
too, he has placed the symbols of the sacred puriiication,
by providing fountains built opposite the temple (nave),
which, by the abundant effusion of its waters, affords the
means of cleansing, to those that proceed to the inner
parts of the sanctuary. And this is tlie first })lace that
receives those that enter, and which at the same time pre-
sents to those that need the first introduction, both a
splendid and convenient station. After passing also this
sight, he has made open entrances to the temple, with
many other inner vestibules, by placing again tlu-ee gates
on one side towards the rising sun. Of these he con-
structed the middle one, far exceeding those on each side
in height and breadth, embellisliing it at the same time
422 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

with exceedingly splendid brazen plates bound with iron,

and decorated with various sculpture, superadding them
as guards and attendants to a queen. In the same way,
after disposing the number of the vestibules, also with the
porticoes on each side of the whole temple, he constructed
above these, different openings to the building, for the pur-
pose of admitting more light, and these lights or windows
he also decorated with various kinds of ornamental sculp-
ture. But the royal temple itself he has furnished with
more splendid and rich materials, applying a generous
liberality in his expenses. And here, it appears to me to
be superfluous, to describe the dimensions, the length and
the breadth of the ediiice, the splendid elegance, the
grandeur that surpasses description, and the dazzling aspect
of works, glittering in the face of the speaker, the heights
rising to the heavens, and the costly cedars of Lebanon
resting on these, which have not been overlooked by the
divine oracles themselves, when they say :
'
The forests of
the Lord shall rejoice, and the cedars of Lebanon which
he planted.' I now detail minutely the skil-
AVhy should
ful architectural arrangement, and the exceeding beauty
of each of the parts, when the testimony of the eye pre-
cludes the instruction through the ear?
" For when he had thus completed the temple, he also
adorned it with lofty thrones, in honour of those who
preside, and also with seats decently arranged in order
throughout the whole, and at last placed the holy altar in
the middle. And that this again might be inaccessible to
the multitude, he enclosed it with frame lattice work,
accurately wrought with ingenious sculpture, presenting
an admirable sight to the beholders. And not even the
pavement was neglected by him, for this too he splendidly
adorned with marble, and then proceeded to the rest, and
to the parts out of the temple. He provided spacious
exhedrae and oeci* on each side, united and attached to the

* Tlie exhedrse and oeci were vestry rooms on each side of the cathedral,
and connected with it. On each side of the edifice there was a long passage
to the body or nave of the bidlding, and these exhedrse and oeci were in
the same right line, and communicated with them by doors. They were
also baptistries, consistories, and, in general ,
places intended for the various
 :

CPIAr. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 423

cathedral, (palace,) and communicating with the entrance

to the middle of the temple. Which buildings were
erected by this our most peaceful Solomon,* the founder
of the temple, for those who require yet the purification
and the sprinklings of water and the Holy Spirit. So that
the prophecy repeated above, seems to consist no longer in
words, but in fticts and deeds: 'For the glory of this latter
house is truly far beyond the former.' O^^V^--"' - ''•-'^- J
"^ "For it was just and consistent, tliat as her (the church)
l^astor and Lord had once submitted to death on her
account, and after his suffering had changed that vile
body, which he assumed for our sake, into a splendid and
glorious body, and had conducted the flesh that had been
dissolved from corruption into incorruption, that she
should likewise enjoy these dispensationsf of our Saviour;
because, having received a promise of far better things
frpm him, the far greater glory of a regeneration, in the
resurrection of an incorruptible body, with the choir of
the angels of light, in the very celestial palace of God;
above all these, she desires also to obtain tliem with
Christ Jesus himself, her all-gracious Benefactor and
Saviour hereafter for ever. In the mean time, however,
in the present world, she that was formerly a widow and
desolate, and now decorated with the flowers of divine
grace, has truly become as the lily, as the prophecy de-
clares, and receiving the bridal garment, and covered with
the croAvn of glory, as she is taught to exult and dance
by the prophet Isaiah, proclaims her gratitude in joyous
language to God her king. Let us hear her own words
'
I Avill greatly rejoice in the Lord, my t^oul shall be joyful
in my God, for he hath clothed me Avith the garment of
salvation, he hath covered me with the robe of righteous-

subordinate purposes of the church. See .Valesius's note on Book III.

De Vit. Const, ch. 1. Also Bingham's Orig.
* Eusebius takes occasion to compliment the bishop on his resemblance
to the royal founder of the Jewish temjsle, in the similar capacity which
he had here sustained. In this resemblance, he also alludes to tlie signifi-
cation of Solomon's name, peaceful.
t The word oiKorofxia, here occurring, is used by our author in tlie
comprehensive sense, for whatever our Saviour did for our salvation. Here
it is evidently applied not only to the death but the resurrection of our Lord.
424 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOKY. [bOOK X.

iiess, as a bridegroom decketli himself with ornaments,

and as a bride adorneth herself with jewels. For as the
earth bringeth forth her bud, and as the garden causeth
the things sown in it to spring forth, so the Lord God will
cause righteousness and praise to spring forth before all
the nations.' Thus, singing, she exults and dances.
" In the same words, also, that celestial spouse and word,
Jesus Christ, himself answers her. Hear the Lord, saying,
'
Fear not because thou wast abased, neither be thou con-
ibunded, that thou wast put to shame. For thou shalt
forget thy past shame of old, and shalt not remember the
shame of thy widowhood any more. The Lord hath not
called thee as a woman deserted and dejected, neither as
a woman hated from her youth, saith thy God. For a
small moment have I forsaken thee, but with great mercy
Avill I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face from
thee for a moment, but with everlasting kindness will 1
liave mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer.'
'
Awake, awake, thou that hast drunk at the hand of the
Lord the cup of his fury, thou hast drunk the dregs and
exhausted them. There was none to console thee of all
the sons thou didst bring forth, neither was there any to
take thee by the hand. Behold, I have taken out of thine
hand the cup of stumbling, the cup of my fury, and thou
shalt no more drink it again. But I will put it into the
hand of them that afflict thee, and that have humbled thee.'
'Awake, awake, put on thy strength, put on thy glory,
shake off the dust, and arise and sit do^vn, loose thyself
from the bands of thy neck. Lift up thine eyes round
about thee, and behold thy children are gathered together.
Behold they are gathered and come to thee. As I live,
saith the Lord, thou shalt clothe thyself with them all as
with an ornament, and thou shalt bind them on thee as
ornaments on a bride. For thy waste and desolate places,
and the land of thy destruction, shall now be too narrow
by reason of the inhabitants, and they that would swallow
thee up shall be far away. The children which thou hast
lost sliall say in thine ears :The place is narrow for me,
give place to me that I may dwell. Then shalt thou say
in thine heart. Who hath begotten me these? seeing I
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 425

have lost my children and am a widow? and who hath

brought up these? Behold, I was left alone. But these,
where had they been?'
"Such Avere the oracles uttered before by Isaiah. These
were the declarations respecting us anciently, recorded in
the holy Scriptures. It wns just, therefore, that we should
jit some time receive their truth in the facts themselves.
Since then the Spouse and Word addressed such language
as this to the holy church before; justly, therefore, as this
our bride-man (bride-dresser,)* raised her lying desolate,
and as a dead carcase, hopeless in the sight of men, with
the common prayers of you all, stretched out his hands,
raised her u}), and at the command of God, the sovereign
King, and in the manifestation of the powers of Christ
Jesus, caused her to stand upright. And when thus raised,
he so ordered and established her, as he had learned from
the description given by the sacred oracles. Wonderful
and mighty, therefore, and beyond
admiration is this
all
work, especially to those who attend only to the external
appearance. But more wonderful than wonders are those
archetypes, the mental prototypes and divine exemplars,
the renewals of the divine and spiritual buildings in our
souls, which he, the Son of God himself, framed and
fashioned according to his own image, and to which every h..
_where and in all respects he hn[)arted the likeness of God.
An incorruptible nature, incorporeal, reasonable, separate
from all earthly mixture and matter, an intelligent
existence. And having once created herf and brought her
into being from that which was not, he also wrought lier

into a holy spouse, a completely sacred and holy temple,

for himself and the Father; which, indeed, himself plainly
declares and professes in the following words: 'I will
dwell in them and walk in them, and will be their God,
and they shall be my people.' And such, indeed, is the
perfect and purified mind, having been made such from
the beginning as to bear the hnage of the celestial Word.

* l^vfKpntT-oXoc, here applied to raulinus.

t Our author means the spiritual church of which he had just spoken,
usincr a persnuification of the pronoun her, as common with the Christian
lathers as it is with us.
426 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

By the envy and jealousy of the malignant demon, how-

ever, she began to be fond of pleasures and fond of evil
by her own voluntary choice, and then the Divinity re-
tiring from her, as one destitute of her protector, she
became an easy captive, and easily exposed to the insidious
plots of those who had long envied her felicity. And thus
assailed by the batteries and machines of her invisible
and spiritual enemies, she fell a hideous carcase. So that
there was not one stone of her virtue that remained stand-
ing, and she lay completely and entirely dead upon the
earth, totall}^ stripped and destitute of her usual and
natural ideas of God. But as she thus lay fallen and
prostrate, she that had been made after the image of God,
it was not that mid boar of the forest that we see, but

some destructive demon and spiritual wild beast that laid

her waste. These, inflaming her with passions, as with
the burning darts of their own iniquity, set lire to the
really divine sanctuary of God, and profaned the tabernacle
of his name to the ground. Then burying the unhappy
one with heaps of earth, they totally destroyed every hope
of her deliverance. But the divine and saving; Word, who
cared for her, after she had endured the deserved punish-
ment for her sins, again recovered and restored her to the
full confidence of the all-gracious mercy of the Father.
First, then, she gained the favour of the supreme imperial
rulers themselves, and, with the whole world, was delivered
from the impious tyrants, those destructive and tremendous
enemies of all, by the intervention of those most excellent
and divinely favoured princes. Then also, the men who
were his (Christ's) familiar friends, those formerly conse-
crated to him for life, and who, concealed as in a storm of
afflictions, had nevertheless been secretly protected by
their God these were led forth by him to the light, and
;

honoured deservedly by the munificence of his Spirit.

Again, then, by means of these he cleansed and removed
the filth of the souls who a little before had been polluted,
and with the spades and mattocks, the reproving doctrines
of the divine Word, he removed all the accumulated matter
of impious commands.* And thus when he had made the
* Alluding to the measures pursued by Maximimis and his gOA^ernors.
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 427

ground of your mind and bright, then he committed

clear
it for the future to this* most wise and divinely favoured
guide. He, as in other respects, endowed with singuUir
judgment and prudence, Avell capable of discriminating
and discerning the minds of those committed to his charge,
from the first day that he began to build, as I may say,
has not ceased to the present. In one place he applied the
splendid gold, in another, the refined and pure silver, and
the valuable and precious stonesf among all, so that a
sacred and mystic prophecy is again fulfilled by facts dis-
played in you, when it is said, Behold, I will lay thy
'

stones with fair carbuncles, and lay thy foundations with

sapphires, and thy bulwarks of jasper stone, and thy gates
with crystal, and thy walls with chosen stones, and all thy
children shall be taught of the Lord, and great shall be
the peace of thy children, and thou shalt be built in
righteousness.'
" Building, therefore, in righteousness, he divided the
strength and means of the whole people, according to a due
estimate. With some,J indeed, he surrounded only the
exterior enclosure, walling it up with an unwavering faith.
For such is the great multitude and mass of the people, that
they are incapable of bearing any superior structure. But
allowing others § the entrance into the edifice, he directs
them to stand at the doors, and to conduct those that are
entering, who not improperly are compared to the vestibules
of the tem[)le. Others, however, he has supported by the
first pillars which are placed Avithout, around the quad-
rangular hall, by initiating them in the first elements of
the literal sense of the four gospels. Then he also stations
around, on both sides of the royal temple, those who are

* Paul inns, the bishop.

-f
An allusion to 1 Cor. iii. 1*3, in Avhich our author plainly understands

by the gold, precious stones, &c., tlie different members, as the

silver,
materials tliat constituted the moral and spiritual structure.
X Eusebius now gives an allegorical description of the spiritual temple at
Tyre, in which he also gives the different grades of religious attainment.
§ By these are meant the sub-deacons, whose office was to conduct all
that entered to their proper places, the catechumens, penitents, into the
narthcx or hall, the faithful, &c. into the nave.
428 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

yet catecliinneiis,* and that are yet making progress and

improvement, though not very far separated from the in-
most view of divine things, enjoyed by the faithful. Receiving
from among these, the souls that are cleansed like gold,
by the divine washing he likewise supports and strengthens
these, with columns far better than those external ones, viz.
by the inner mysteries and hidden doctrines of the Scriptures.
He also illuminates them by the openings, to admit the
light, adorning the whole temple with one grand vestibule
of adoration to the one only God, the universal Sovereign.
Exhibiting, however, as the second splendour, the light of
Christ, and the Holy Spirit on each side of the Father's au-
thority,! and displaying in the rest throughout the whole
of the building, the abundance and the exceeding great
excellence of the clearness and the brilliancy of truth in
every part. Having also selected every where, and from
every quarter, the living and moving, and well prepared
stones of the mind, he has built a grand and truly royal
edifice of all, splendid and filled with light within and with-
out. For it is resplendent not only in soul and mind, but
the body also is brilliant with the blooming ornaments of
chastity and modesty. But in this temple there are also
* Eusebius here gives the diiFerent classes, into which the people were
divided previous to a full admission. The first, the indiscriminate multitude,
compared to the outer wall; the second, the catechumens, or those who by a
course of instruction were preparing and finally, those that were called the
;

competentes, or the candidates for baptism.

t That the learned reader may have a comment on these words, we here tran-
scribe the words of a scholiast, found in the Mazarine manuscript, used by
Valesius, and appended to the passage: AvQpwTre, tl aoi rwr fiaKptuv tovtiov
Kai 7rayr}yvpiKioy Xoyojy o^eXoc ; rj tl Kf.phog aoi rov Travrog rovhi (piXoToyrj-
^UTOQ Kcu irvi'rayiuaroQ, rur viov rw Trarpi, ovre fxrjv ro
oi/)( oj.iotijiov tog 'opo)
Tci'Evjxa TO ayiov (TvieiiTayovTi. Those that wish to read the passage will
find it quoted at length by Valesius, in loc. This, however, is not the only
passage where the scholiasts have given utterance to what they no doubt con-
ceived to be a just indignation. Sic non veriti sunt Eusebium nostrum,
impium, hlasphemnm, atheuin, scholiis suis nominare; omniaque epitheta,
qufe ipse in tyrannos conjicere solebat, scholiastag iterum in ipsum quasi
hostem religionis conjecerunt. Sed pace illorinn qui aliter seutiunt, hse locu-
tiones Eusebianse proculdubio, secundum quid vel kutu ti, ut dicitur in scholis,
uitelligendas sunt. Qias nescit, Dominum et Servatorem nostrum kutu ti
seipsum, Fatre minorem, et kutci ti, iterum seipsum et Patrem umim dicit.
Et si locutiones hujuscemodi, blasphemiam vel heterodoxiam sapiunt, quis
sapit recte?
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 429

thrones, many seats also, and benches, in all the souls in

which the gifts of the Holy Spirit reside, such as anciently
were seen in the holy apostles and their followers, to whom
cloven tongues, as of fire, appeared and sat upon each one
of them. But in the chief of all, Christ himself perhaps
resides in his In those that rank next to liim
fulness.
each one shares proportionately in the distribution of the
power of Christ, and of the Holy Spirit. There may also be
seats for angels in the souls of some who are committed to
the instruction and care of each. Noble and grand also, and
unique, is the altar, such as should ])e at least, that sincerity
and Holy of Holies, of the mind and spirit of the priest of
the whole congregation. That great High Priest of the
universe, Jesus, the only begotten Son of God, himself
standing at the right, receives the sweet incense from all,
and the bloodless and immaterial sacrifices of prayer, witli
a bright and benign eye; and with extended hands,
bears them to the Father of heaven and God over all. He
himself, first adoring him, and the only one that gives to
the Father the worship that is his due, and then interceding
with liini for us, that he may always continue propitious
and favourable to us all.
" Such is the character of this great temple, which the
great creative AVord hath established, throughout the whole
world, constituting this again a kind of intellectual image
on earth of those things beyond the vault of heaven. So
that, in all his creation, and through all his intelligent
creatures on earth, the Father should be honoured and
adored.* But those regions f be3'ond the heavens, are also
displays of what are here, and that Jerusalem above, and
that heavenly Sion, and that city of the living God beyond
our earth, in which are the innumerable choii's of nngels and
the assembly of the first-born written in heaven, extol their
* The Greekreads thus: o llar/jp ai/rw (Xoyu)) rifnoro re kui atfioiTO.Vales'ms
vertit " Pater ipsius," quasi avrm pro uvrov, sed potius videtur indicare
agentem. Versione nostra hie non redditur, quia lector coiumunis titiibot,
nee versione Valesii assentire possunius. Qui nexum sententiarinn penitus
inspexerit facile videbit Eusebium, hie filium Dei quasi curatorcni adora-
tionis Patris innuere.
t Our orator, now drawing to a close, winds up his survey of the temple on
earth, by an apostrophe to the transcendent glory of the church triumphant.
430 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, [bOOK X.

Maker and the universal Sovereign of all, with praises and

hvmns inexpressible. These surpass our comprehension,
neither would any mortal tongue be adequate to declare
that glory. For eye hath not seen, and ear hath not
'

heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man to con-

ceive those things which God hath prepared for them that
love him.' Of which things, as we arealready madepartakers
in part, let us never cease, men, women, and children,
small and great, all collectively at once, and Avith one breath,
and one mind, to proclaim and to celebrate the Author
of such great mercies to us, Who forgiveth all our sins, and
'

healeth all our infirmities, who redeemeth our life from des-
truction and crowneth us with loving-kindness, who fiUeth
our souls with good things. For he hath not dealt with
us according to our sins, nor rewarded us according to our
iniquities. For as far as the east is from the west, so far
hath he removed our iniquities from us. As a father pitieth
Lord pitieth them that fear him.' Rekind-
his children, so the
ling such views now, and for all future times, in our minds,
and beside the present festivity, and this illustrious and
most glorious day, contemplating God as its author, and
the universal author of all festivity, night and day, in
every hour and with every breath that we draw, let us
love and adore Him with all the powers of the soul. And
now rising, with the most earnest expression of our love
and devotion, let us beseech Him, that he would continue
to shelterand save us as those of his flock until the end,
and grant us his peace for ever, inviolate and immovable
in Jesus Christ our Saviour, through whom the glory be to
him through all ages. Amen." n ]'^
' -
'• '
. -, (';

CHAPTER V.
COPIES OF THE IMPERIAL DECREES.
Now let us, also, subjoin translations from the Latin,
of the imperial ordinances of Constantine and Licinius.

Copy of the imperial ordinances^ translated from the Latin

language.
"As we long since perceived that religious liberty should
not be denied, but that it should be granted to the opinion
ClTAr. v.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 806 TO 337. 431

and wishes of each one to perform divine duties according

to his determination, we had given orders, that each
own
one, and the Christians among the rest, have the liberty to
observe the religion of his choice, and his peculiar mode of
worship. And as there plainly appeared to be many and
different sects added in that edict,* in which this privilege
was granted them, some of them, perhaps, after a little
while, on this account shrunk from this kind of attention
and observance. Wherefore, as I, Constantine 3^4 Augustus,
and I, Licinius Augustus, came under favoural)le auspices
to Milan, and took under consideration all affairs that per-
tained to the public benefit and welfare, these things among
the rest appeared to us to be most advantageous and pro-
fitable to all. We
have resolved among the first things to
ordain those matters by which reverence and worship to
the Deity might be exhibited that is, how we may grant
;

likewise to the Christians, and to all, the free choice to

follow that mode of worship which they may wish, that
whatsoever divinity and celestial power may exist may be
propitious to us and to all that live under our government.
Therefore, we have decreed the following ordinance, as our
will, with a salutary and most correct intention, that no
freedom at all shall be refused to Christians, to follow or to
keep their observances or worship but that to each one ;

power be granted to devote his mind to that worship which

he may think adapted to himself, that the Deity may in all
things exhibit to us his accustomed favour and kindness.
It was just and consistent that we should write that this
was our pleasure, that all exceptions respecting the Chris-
tians being completely removed, which were contained in
the former epistle that we sent to your fidelity, and what-
ever measures were Avholly sinister and foreign to our
mildness, that these should be altogether annulled and now ;

* The edict here mentioned is lost, and the reference is, therefore, subject
to some obscurity. The Latin original, liowever, of tliis one is preserved
by Lactantius, in his book " De Mortibus Persecutorum," beginning at the
words, " Wherefore, as I, Constantine." Valesius here, as well as in the
other edicts, has no reference to Lactantius. The Greek translation is in
the main so fjiithful as to transfer the Latiiiity the text, however, still pre-
;

served in Lactantius, differs in some places from that which Eu.sebius seems
to have had.
432 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

that each one of the Christians may freely and without

molestation, pursue and follow that course of worship
which he has proposed to himself: which indeed, we have
resolved to communicate most fully to your care and
diligence, that you may know we have granted liberty and
full freedom to the Christians, to observe their own mode
of worship which as your fidelity understands absolutely
;

granted to them by us, the privilege is also granted to

others to pursue that worship and religion they wish, which
it is obvious is consistent with the peace and tranquillity of

our times that each may have the privilege to select and
;

to worship whatsoever divinity he pleases. But this has

been done by us, that we might not appear in any manner
to detract any thing from any manner of religion, or any
mode of worship. And this we further decree, with respect
to the Christians, that the places in which they were formerly
accustomed to assemble, concerning which we also formerly
wrote to your fidelity, in a diiFerent form, that if any
persons have purchased these, either from our treasury or
from any other one, these shall restore them to the Chris-
tians, without money and without demanding any price,
without any superadded value, or augmentation, without
delay or hesitancy. And if any have happened to receive
these places as presents, that they shall restore them as
soon as possible to the Christians, so that if either those
that purchased or those that received them as presents,
have any thing to request of our munificence, they may go
to the provincial governor, as the judge, that provision
may also be made
them by our clemency all which, it
for ;

will be necessary to be deliveredup to the body of Chris-

tians, by your care, without any delay. And since the
Christians themselves are known to have had not only
those places where they were accustomed to meet, but
other places also, belonging not to individuals among them,
but to the right of the whole body of Christians, you will also
command all these, by virtue of the law before mentioned,
without any hesitancy, to be restored to these same Chris-
tians, that is to their body, and to each qo nventicle respect-
ively; the aforesaid consideration, to wit, %emg observed;
namely, that they who as we have said restore them with-
1

I ' <-
CHAP, v.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 433

out valuation and price, may expect their indemnity from

our munificence and liberality. In all which it will be
incumbent on you, to manifest your exertions, as much as
possible, to the aforesaid body of Christians, that our orders
may be most speedily accomplished, that likewise in this
provision may be made by our clemency, for the preserva-
tion of the common and public tranquillity. For by these
means, as beforesaid, the divine favour with regard to us,
which we have already experienced in many affairs, will
continue firm and permanent at all times. But that the
purpose of this our ordinance and liberality may be extended
to the knoAvledge of all, it is expected that these things
written by us should be proposed and published to the
knowledge of all, that this act of our liberality and kind-
ness may remain unknown to none."

Copy of another Ordinance which was issued by the Emperors^

indicating that the benefit was conferred solely on the catho-
lic (universal) church.

" Hail, our most esteemed Anulinus. This is the course

of our benevolence that we wish those things that belong
;

justly to others, should not only remain unmolested, but

should also when necessary be restored, most esteemed
Anulinus. Whence it is our will, that when thou shalt
receive this epistle, if any of those things belonging to
the catholic church of the Christians in the several cities
or other places, are now possessed either by the decurions,
or any others, these thou shalt cause immediately to be
restored to their churches. Since we have [)reviously
determined, that whatsoever these same churches before
possessed, shall be restored to their right. Wlien, therefore,
your fidelity has understood this decree of our orders to
be most evident and plain, make all haste to restore, as
soon as possible, all that belongs to the churches, wlietlier
gardens or houses, or any thing else, that we may learn
thou hast attended to, and most carefully observed this our
decree. Farewell, most esteemed and beloved Anulinus."
28
434 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

Cojoy of the Emperor'' s Epistle^ in which he ordains a council

of bishops to he held at Rome^ for the unity and peace of

the church.

"CoNSTANTiNE AUGUSTUS to Miltiacles bishop of Rome,

and to Marcus. As many communications of this kind
have been sent to me from Anulinus, the most illustrious
proconsul of Africa, in which it is contained that Caecili-
anus, the bishop of Carthage, was accused, in many respects,
by his colleagues in Africa; and as this appears to be
grievous, that in those provinces which Divine Providence
has freely entrusted to my fidelity, and in which there is
a vast population, the multitude are found inclining to
deteriorate, and in a manner divided into two parties, and
among others, that the bishops were at variance; I have
resolved that the same Csecilianus, together with ten
bishops, who appear to accuse him, and ten others, whom
he himself may consider necessary for his cause, shall sail
to Rome that you, being present there, as also Reticius,
;

IMaternus, and Marinus, your colleagues, whom I have

commanded to hasten to Rome for this purpose, may be
heard, as you may understand most consistent with the
most sacred law. And, that you may have the most per-
fect knowledge of these matters, I have subjoined to my
own epistle copies of the writings sent to me by Anulinus,
and sent them to your aforesaid colleagues in which your
;

gravity will read and consider in what way the aforesaid

cause may be most accurately investigated and justly de-
cided; since it neither escapes your diligence, that I show
such regard for the holy catholic church, that I wish you,
upon the whole, to leave no room for schism or division.
May the power of the great God preserve you many years,
most esteemed."
CHAP, v.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 435

Copy of the Epistle in ivhich the Emperor commanded

another council to he held^ for the purpose of removing all

the dissensions of the bishojys.

" CoNSTANTiNE AUGUSTUS to Chrestus bishop of Syra-

cuse. As there were some before who perversely and
wickedly began to waver in the holy religion and celestial
virtue, and to abandon the doctrine of the catholic (uni-
versal) church, desirous, therefore, of preventing such
disputes among them, I had thus written, that this sub-
ject, which appeared to be agitated among them, might be
rectified, by delegating certain bishops from Gaul, and
summoning others of the opposite parties from Africa,
who are pertinaciously and incessantly contending with
one another, that by a careful examination of the matter
in their presence,it might thus be decided. But since, as
ithappens, some, forgetful of their own salvation, and the
reverence due to our most holy religion, even now do not
cease to protract their own enmity, being unwilling to
conform to the decision already promulgated, and assert-
ing that they were very few that advanced their sentiments
and opinions, or else that all points which ought to have
been first fully discussed not being first examined, they
proceeded with too much haste and precipitancy to give
publicity to the decision. Hence it has happened, that
those very persons who ought to exhibit a brotherl}' and
peaceful unanimity, are disgracefully and detestably at
variance with one another, and thus give this occasion of
derision to those that are without, and whose minds are
averse to our most holy religion. Hence it has appeared
necessary to me to provide that this matter, A\'hich ought
to have ceased after the decision was issued by their own
voluntary agreement, now, at length, should be fully ter-
minated by the intervention of many.
" Since, therefore, we have commanded many bisliops
to meet together from different and remote places, in the
city of Aries, tOAvards the Calends of August, T have also
thought proper to write to thee, tliat taking a public
vejiicle from the most illustrious Latronianus, corrector of

Ck>
0>\\Y
436 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

Sicily,and taking with thee two others of the second rank,

which mayest select, also three servants to afford you
tliou
services on the way I would have you meet them within
;

the same day at the aforesaid place. That by the weight

of your authority, and the prudence and unanimity of the
rest that assemble, this dispute, which has disgraceftdly
continued until the present time, in consequence of certain
disgraceful contentions, may be discussed, by hearing all
that shall be alleged by those who are now at variance,
whom we have also commanded to be present, and thus the
controversy be reduced, though slowly, to that faith, and
observance of religion, and fraternal concord, which ought
to prevail. May Almighty God preserve thee in safety
many years." ^\iKj^rU^^ ^i ^^ I B % 0k

CHAPTER VI.
OF THE PROPERTY BELONGING TO THE CHRISTIANS.
Copy of an Epistle in which the Emiieror grants money to

the churches.

" Const ANTiNE Augustus to Cascilianus bishop of

Carthage. As we have determined, that in all the pro-
vinces of Africa, Numidia, and Mauritania, something
should be granted to certain ministers of the legitimate
and most holy catholic (universal) religion, to defray
their expenses, I have given letters to Ursus, the most
illustrious lieutenant-governor of Africa, and have com-
municated to him, that he shall provide, to pay to your
authority, three thousand folles.*
"After you shall have obtained this sum you are to
order these monies to be distributed among the aforesaid
ministers, according to the abstract addressed to thee
from Hosius. But if thou shalt learn, perhaps, that any
thing shall be wanting to complete this my purpose with
regard to all, thou art authorised, without delay, to make
demands for whatever thou mayest ascertain to be ne-
cessary, from Heraclides, the procurator of our possessions.
And 1 have also commanded hiih' when present, that if
* The follis is generally supposed to be of the value of 6Z. 10s.
CHAP. VII.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 387. 1» 437

tliyjiutliorityshould demand any monies of him, he should

see that it ^ould be
paid without delay. And as I ascer-
tained that sbrrfe men, Avho are of no settled mind, wish
to divert the people from the most holy catholic (universal)
church, by a certain pernicious adulteration, I wish thee
to understand that I have given, both to the proconsul
Anulinus and to Patricius, vicar-general of the pra^fects,
when present, the following injunctions; that, among all
the rest, they should particularly pay the necessary atten-
tion to this, nor should by any means tolerate that this
should be overlooked. Wherefore, if thou seest any of these
men persevering in this madness, thou shalt, without any
hesitancy, proceed to the aforesaid judges, and report it to
them, that they may animadvert upon them, as I com-
manded them, when present. JMay the power of the
great God preserve thee many years." ^\c^^M "1 ^ / & • To
CHAPTER VII.
THE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF THE CLERGY.
Copy of an Epistle m whichEmperor commands that the
the

prelates of the churches should he exempt from performing

service in political matters.

" Health most esteemed Anulinus.

to thee, As it
appears from circumstances, that when the religion
many
was despised, in which the highest reverence of the heavenly
majesty is observed, that our public aflfairs were beset
Avith great dangers, and that this religion, when legally
adopted and observed, afforded the greatest prosperity
to the Roman name, and distinguished felicity to all men,
as has been granted by the divine beneficence, avc have
it

resolved that those men who gave their services with

becoming sanctity, and the observance of this law, to the
performance of divine worship, should receive the recompence
for their labours, most esteemed Anulinus wherefore it
;

is my will that these men, within the province entrusted

to thee, in the catholic church, over which Ciecilianus pre-
sides, who give their services to tliis lioly religion, and
whom they commonly call clergy, shall be held totally free,
 .

•'
438 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [bOOK X*

and exempt from all public offices, to the end that they
may not by any error or sacrilegious deviation be drawn
away from the service due to the Divinity, but rather may
devote themselves to their proper law without any molesta-
tion. So that, whilst they exhibit the greatest possible
reverence to the Deity, it appears the greatest good will
be conferred on the state. Farewell, most esteemed and
l^eloved Anulinus." 'TA^^^jJ^
V ^^ ^
H ^^^^.^1ru^'V^\
CHAPTER ¥111.
THE WICKEDNESS WHICH LICINIUS AFTERWARDS EXHIBITED,
AND HIS DEATH.
Such, then, was the divine and celestial grace, exhibited
by the interposition of our Saviour. And such too the
abundant blessings imparted to us by the peace, and in
this manner our affairs were finally crowned with gladness
and festivity. But malignant envy, and the demon of
iniquity, were not able to endure the exhibition of this
spectacle.
When, therefore, the events that befel the aforesaid tyrants
were not bring Licinius to sound reason, who
sufficient to
as long as government was prosperous, being honoured
liis

with the second rank after the emperor, Constantine the

great, and also by intermarriage and affinity of the highest
order, nevertheless abandoned imitating a good example, and
on the contrary rivalled the wickedness of the impious tyrants
And thus, although he had seen their end with his own
eyes, he was resolved to follow their counsels rather than
remain faithful to a better disposition and friendship.
Stimulated, therefore, by envy, he waged a most oppressive
and nefarious war against the common benefactor of all,
not regarding the laws of nature, nor leagues, nor consan-
guinity, nor paying any regard to covenants. For Constan-
tine, as a most gracious emperor, exhibiting the evidences
of a true benevolence, had not refused affinity with him,
and had not denied him the illustrious marriage with his
sister, and had honoured him as a sharer in that eminent
nobility of the imperial family, which he derived from his
fathers, and had shared with him the government of the
CHAP. VIII.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 3U6 TO 337. 439

whole empire, as his kinsman and partner, granting liim

the power to rule and govern no less a part of the em[)ire
than himself. But he, on the contrary, pursued a course
directly opposite to this, by plotting every kind of mis-
chief against his superior, and inventing all manner of arti-
fices, as if to return the kindness of his benefactor witli
evils. And first, he attempted to conceal his preparations,
and [)retended to be his friend, and having frequently way-
laid him with treachery and deceit, hoped that he woidd
very easily gain his object. But God was the friend and
the viligant protector and guardian of the emperor (Con-
stantine), who bringing these plots formed in darkness
and secresy to light, foiled them. So much excellence
has that powerful armour of piety, to repel our enemies
and to preserve our own safety. Our most divinely
favoured emperor, fortified by this, escaped the multifarious
and complicated plots of the iniquitous man. But the
other, when he saw that his secret preparations by no
means succeeded according to his wish, as God detected
every artifice and villany to his favoured prince, no longer
able to conceal himself, commenced an open war. And in
thus declaring war against Constantine, he noAv also
proceeded to array himself against that supreme God, whom
he knew him to worship. Afterwards he began gradually
and imperceptibly to assail those pious subjects under him,
who had never at any time troubled his government. This
too, he did, violently urged on by the innate propensity of
his malice, that overclouded and darkened liis understanding.
He did not bear in mind those tliat had persecuted the
Christians before him, nor those whose destroyer and punisher
lie himself had been appointed, for their wickedness. But
departing from sound reason, and as one might say,
seized with insanity, he had determined to wage war
against God himself, the protector and aid of Constantine,
in place of the one whom he assisted. And first, indeed,
he drove away all the Christians from his house; the
wretch thus divesting himself of those prayers to God
for his safety, which they are taught to offer up for all
men. After this he ordered the soldiers in the cities to
440 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

be cashiered and to l3e stripped of military honours,

unless they chose to sacrifice to demons.
But these were small matters compared with the sub-
sequent greater ones that were superadded. Why should
we here relate particularly and minutely the deeds per-
petrated by this enemy of God?* how, as a violator of
all law, he also devised illegal laws?| For he enacted
that no one should exercise humanity towards the un-
happy individuals in prison, by imparting food, and no
one compassionate those perishing with hunger, in bonds,
so that there should be no good man tolerated, or any
good thing done, and that too, even when nature herself
powerfully attracts our sympathy towards our fellow-men.
Indeed, this was a most shameless and inhuman law,
calculated to expel every sense of humanity implanted
by nature. Beside this, the punishment was attached to
those who exercised commiseration, that they should be
made to suffer the same things with those they com-
miserated and that those who had performed the offices
;

of humanity should be thrust into prisons and bonds, to

sustain the same punishment with the worst malefactors.
Such were the ordinances of Licinius. Why
should we,
moreover, recount his innovations in marriage, or his novel-
ties in regard to the dying? by means of which he dared
to restrict the ancient and wisely established institutions of
the Romans, and to introduce as a substitute certain bar-
l)arous, savage, unlawful, and truly lawless laws.
J He also
invented innumerable pretexts of exaction against the
people subject to him, and every variety of method to
extort silver and gold, new measurements of lands,§ and
means of gain by way of penalty, from those in the country,
||

* This is the proper meaning of dtoj-uaei here. Valesius invariably trans-

lates invisusDeo. This cannot be supported. See note in the Panegyric,
on this word.
t This translation may give some idea of the play upon the word vd^xuc,
in the original. Our author is fond of the figure paronomasia., as we have
seen in more than one instance.
X The j)(ii'onomasia we have here attempted to transfer.
§ These new surveys of land afforded new pretexts for embezzlement,
&c. ; they were always attended by a new assessment.
II
E7rt,»jyL(to»' Ktploc we have rendered thus. Valesius sajs xitiale lua'u?n,
CHAP. VIII.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 441

who were no longer living, but luid long since died. Who
can tellthe expatriations that this enemy of mankind de-
vised besides these, the banishment of nobles and illustrious
men, those too, whom he separated from their youthful
wives, consigning the latter to be shamefully abused by
certain miscreants of his own; with how many females,
married and unmarried, he, though in the last stages of
advanced age, gratified his unbridled passions ? Why, I
say, should I stay to recite those things, when the excessive
wickedness of his last deeds make the first to appear as
trifies, and a mere nothing? He at last proceeded to such
an extent of madness, as to attack the bishops regarding ;

them as the servants of the Supreme God, hostile to his

measures; yet not openly, for fear of his superior (Con-
stantine) but commencing his operations in a clandestine
:

and crafty manner, by means of his governors and magis-

trates, he insidiously destroyed the most distinguished and
approved of these. And the manner of the murder itself,
perpetrated upon them, was strange, and such as had never
before been heard of; but the excesses perpetrated at
Amana, and other cities of Pontus, surpassed all others in
savage cruelty. There, some of the churches of God were
razed to the ground, some were closed, so that no one
accustomed to frequent them could get into them, nor render
God the worship that we owe. For he did not suppose
that prayers were oifered up for him, reasoning thus in his
bad conscience, but persuaded himself that we did all and
propitiated the Deity only for the divinely- favoured emperor.
Hence also he directed the violence of his fury against us,
and at the same time when his parasitical governors per-
ceived that they were doing what was gratifying to the
execrable tyrant, they subjected some of the bishops to the
same punishments as the worst criminal. Those then, who
had done no evil, were led away to punishment without
any pretext, just like murderers and assassins. Some also
endured a novel kind of death, having their bodies cut into

wliich is too general to reach the sense. The expression seems to refer to
the uulawfiil levies and impositions upon estates whose proprietors were
long (lead length of time, probably, affording the better pretext to involve
;

and encumber them.

 ;

442 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X.

many small pieces, and after this savage and horrible

spectacle, were thrown as food to the fishes into the depths
of the sea. Again the worshippers of God began to flee
again the open fields, the deserts, forests, and mountains,
received the servants of Christ. When these things had
succeeded with the impious tyrant, after this manner,
he finally contemplated to renew the persecution against
all. And no doubt he would have prevailed in his deter-
mination, and there was nothing to hinder him to proceed
in his work, had not God, the defender of his own servants,
anticipated him, and led forth Constantine, his servant,
with a mighty arm and amid these events, and suddenly,
as in the dense and impenetrable darkness of a gloomy night,
caused a light and a deliverer to arise to all.

CHAPTER IX.
THE VICTORY OF CONSTANTINE, AND THE BLESSINGS WHICH
UNDER HIM ACCRUED TO THE WHOLE ROMAN WORLD.
To him, therefore, the supreme God granted from heaven
above, the fruits of his piety, the trophies of victory over
thcAvicked and that nefarious tyrant, with all his counsellors
;

and adherents, he cast prostrate at the feet of Constantine.*

For when he proceeded to the extremes of madness, in
his movements, the divinely favoured emperor regarded
him as no more to be tolerated, but taking his prudent
measures, and mingling the firm principles of justice with
his humanity, he determined to come to the protection of
those who were so miserably oppressed by the tyrant and ;

in this, by banishing smaller pests, he thus advanced

to save vast multitudes of the human race. He had exer-
cised his humanity, in commiserating him before, though
Licinius was a man by no means
deserving of compassion,
but it proved of no avail to him, for he would not renounce
* Constcantine obtained this signal victory over Licinius, a.d. 324, the
limits ofour author's history. The first war that broke out between the
two emperors, was occasioned by the protection Avhich Licinius had extended
to Sinicius, who had plotted against the life of Constantine, a.d. 314, and
ten years afterwards he was overthrown, and deprived of the imperial
dignity, having his life spared, only for a short time, at the entreaties of
his wife, Constantine's sister.
CHAP. IX.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 443

his iniquity, but rather increased his madness against the

people his subjects. To the oppressed there was no hope
of salvation left, in the cruelties they endured from the
savage beast. Wherefore also, Constantino the protector
of the good, combining his hatred of wickedness with the
love of goodness, went forth with his son Crispus, the most
benevolent Caesar, to extend a saving arm to all those that
were perishing. Both therefore, the father and son, having
as it were God the universal King, and his Son our Saviour,
as their leader and aid, drawing up the army on all sides
against the enemies of God bore away an easy victory all ;

things being prospered by God, in the conflict, according to

their wishes. Suddenly then, and sooner than said, those
that yesterday breathed threats and destruction were no
more, not even leaving the memory of their name. Their
paintings (their effigies), their honours, received the de-
served contempt and disgrace, and those very events
which Licinius had seen occurring to the iniquitous tyrants,
these same he experienced himself. As he would neither
receive instruction, nor grow wise by the chastisements of
his neighbours, he proceeded in the same course of impiety,
and was justly hurled down the same precipice with them.
He therefore lay prostrated in this way. But the mighty
and victorious Constantine, adorned with every virtue of
religion, with his most pious son, Crispus Caesar, resemb-
ling in all things his father, recovered the east as his own,
and thus restored the Roman empire to its ancient state of
one united body; extending their peaceful sway around
the world, from the rising sun to the opposite regions, to the
north and the south, even to the last borders of the de-
clining day. All fear, therefore, of those who had previously
afflicted them, was now wholly removed. They celebrated
splendid and festive days with joy and hilarity. All things
were tilled with light, and all who before were sunk in sor-
roAV beheld each other with smiling and cheerful faces.
With choirs and hymns, in the cities and villages, at the
same time they celebrated and extolled first of all God the
universal King, because they were thus taught, then they
also celebrated the praises of the pious emperor, and with
him all his divinely favoured children. There was a perfect
444 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK X'

oblivion of past evils, and past wickedness was buried in

forgetfulness. There was nothing but enjoyment of the
present blessings, and expectation of those yet to come.
Edicts Vv'ere published and issued by the victorious
emperor, full of clemency, and laws were enacted, indicative
of munificence and genuine religion.
Thus, then, after all the tyranny had been purge4 away,
the empire was justly reserved, firm and without a rival, to
Constantine and his sons who first, sweeping away that
;

enmity to God, exhibited by the former rulers, sensible

of the mercies conferred upon them by God, exhibited
also their own love of religion and God, with their piety
and gratitude to Him, by those works and operations
which they presented to the view of all the world.

With the Divine blessing, the end of the Tenth Book of

the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius Pamphilus.

n. ^
t v
 GENERAL INDEX.

PAGE
Abraham and the pious ancients Apion on the six days of creation . 227
were in reality Christians 46 Ajjocalypse, whether by St. John . 307
Achior the Ammonite 54 Apollonius, the martyr . . . 220
Acts of rihite forged .•589 Apollonius refutes the Cataphrygians. 215
Acts or records respecting the mar- ApoUinaris, bishop of Hierapolis,

thonice ......
tyrs Carpus, Papyhis, and Aga-

Adrian's epistle in favour of the

167 minea ......
his testimony to the Leyio ful-

Apology of Justin.... 199

156
Christians 153 Apostles, their first successors, 103;

....
Adrianus and Eubulus, martyrs
^desius, a martyr
JElia, a name of Jerusalem
380
364
148
and those that lived in marriage

twelve
, others so called beside the
. 133

63
-^lius Pubhus, bishop of Del)cltum 218 Apphianus, the martyr . . .361

Christ ....
Africanus on the genealogy

on the family of Herod

of Aquila, his version
52, 262 Arabianus, an author
. 50 Arabian dissension
. .

.....59
.
.

.
204, 249
.227
266

....
Agabus, his prediction
Agapius, a martyr
Agathobuli, two ancient scholars
73 Archelaus, Herod's
365 Aristarchus, Paul's
322 Aristides, the apologist
son .

companion
.
.

.
. 93
.146
Agbarus, or A})garus, his epistle 64 Aristo of Pella 148

Passover .....
Agreement of the clnirches on the

Agrippa appointed king .

226
Aristobulus, a distinguished scholar,
one oftheLXX
73 Artemon, his heresies and followers .
322
227
Alabarch of Alexandria . 74 Ascetics mentioned by Philo . . 85

Alcibiades, a writer ....

Albinus, procurator of Judea

Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem

. 97 Asclepius Marcionita, the martyr
214 Astyrius, a noble Roman
243 Attains, his vision .
.

.
.

.
.

.
374
298
.197
, his epistle to the Anti- Avihus, bishop of Alexandria . .118
noites, and to the inhabitants of Augustus, prophecy then fulfilled . 49
Antioch 243 Authors that wrote in defence of
, his epistle to Origen 248 Christianity in the reign of Adrian 146
-, his epistle to Demetrius of Auxentius, the martyr . . . 367
Alexand 254
Allegorical exposition of Scripture- . 88 Babyi.as, bishop of Antioch . . 262
Aml)rosc, convert of 0)"igen 250 Babylon, liome so called by Peter . 84
Ammia, a pro})hetess 214 Bacchylides and Elpistus . . .175
Ammias, and Quadratus, prophets . 214 Bacchylus, bisho]) of Corinth
Animonarium, a martyr . 272 Baptism of heretics .... . . 222
287
Amnionius, a
pher ......
Anatolius, a good man
Christian philoso-
252
Barcal)bas and Barcoph, fictitious
prophets of Basilides
320 Barchoehebas the impostor
. .

.
.150
.148
Anencletus, bishop of Rome 118 Bardcsanes the Syrian . . .182
Annals and pultlic records of Edessa. 64 Barnabas, one of the seventy dis-
Annianus, bishop of Alexandria 118 cijjles 62
Antilegomenoi, books so called 247 Basilides, occult hei'ctie . . .150
Antinous (the slave) deified 152 Benjamin, bishop of Jerusalem . . 147
Antii)ater, father of Herod the Great, Beryllus, l)ish(jp of Bostra . . 264
.

nil! son of Herod of Ascalon 50 Bishops of Rome under Trajan . 145

Antoninc's epistle . . . . 156 of Jerusalem from the time
Apelles, a disciple of Rhodon . 207 of our Saviour until Adrian . 147
.
446 GENERAL INDEX.

Bishops of Alexandria under Ti-ajan 145 . Clement, narrative respecting the

of Rome and Alexandria apostle John 122
under Antonine . . • .154 on the Nicolaites . 132
under Verus
of Antioch
list of
.... . . .172
172 marriage
on the apostles that lived

200 Cleobians, a sect from Cleobius

in

.
133
174
under Comniodus . . . 205 Cleophas, brother of Joseph .117 .

in the daj's of Origen . ,221 Confession and martyrdom note 243 .

under Decius and Gallus .283 Conflicts and trials of the martyrs 330 .

Blastus creates a schism at Rome . 209 Constantine's ordinances 430

. . .

on the property of the

Caius writes respecting the tombs Christians 436
of Peter and Paul, 99; also on grant of privileges 437

Philip .....
Cerinthus, 131; on the tombs of

Caius (Caligula), his insolence to

his victory
134 Controversy about Easter
Cornelius, bishop of Rome
442
222
.

283
Philo 74 Council at Rome against Novatus 276
profanes the temple 75 against Paul of Samosata 313
Caius and Alexander, martyrs . 214 Crescens sent to Gaul 104

the Phoenicians ....

CiEsarea Philippi, called Paneas by

Candidus on the six days of crea-

298
Crescens, a cynic and enemy of
Justin .

his character
-,
167
168
tion 227 Crispus, son of Constantino 443
Canon on the Passover 226 Cyprian on the baptism of those who
Carpocrates, heresy of the Gnostics . 150 turned from heresy 283
Cassianus, bishop of Jerusalem . 207 Cyrenius, same name as Quirinius
Catechumens martyred
Cathari, heretics
Catholic, sense of the term
.... . 102,
237
275 Damas, bishop of Magnesia
Deacons ordained .
.138
.68
,
.

Celsus, the Epicurean

Cemeteries or dormitories. Christian
note
265 the Christians
Debeltum, a Thracian
....
277 Death of the tyrants that persecuted

bishopric
397

burial places, so called . 292 under jElius Publius Julius 218 .

Census, the, noted by Josephus 48 Decius, persecution raised by him 267

Cerdon, a heresiarch 154 Decius and Gallus, their wicked-
Cerdon, third bishop of Alexandria . 122 ness 282
Cerinthus, nature of his doctrine 131 Dedication of the renewed churches 410 .

in the bath 158 Demetrius, bishop of Alexandria,

Cesti, books written by Africanus 262 232, 240
Chteremon, bishop of the city of Demolition of the churches, and
Nile 274 decrees against the Christians 328
Christ's manifestation 48 Deputation from the Jews to Caius 74 .

pre-existence and divinity 35 Descendants of David sought 120 .

others ......
name applied anciently to

Christians characterised
AiaTTOffwoi, relatives of our Lord
47 Destruction of the enemies of reli-
47 gion
54

406
,so called first at Antioch . 73 Discrepancy supposed to exist be-
Christianity, its rapid spread 72 tween INIatthew and Luke 51

work
Churches
......
Chronological table of the whole

I'cbuilt and dedicated

xvii
409
Dionysius, the Areopagite

Alexandria .....
Dionysius, successor of Heraclas, at
104

265
Claudius, famine in his reign , his account of himself . 268
Clement, bishop of Rome, his tes- , other accounts . . . 273
timony on the preference given by , of Serapion . . .279
the apostle to James , epistle to Cyprian . . 283
his epistle . . .119, 141 to Novatus . . 280
on the martyrdom of James . 78 on the heresy of Cerinthus,
,

of Alexandria, liis works, and the Apocalj^pse .131

. .

206, 245 respecting Nepos

, 305 . .

books of Scripture mentioned epistle to Germanus, in his

,

by him 247 own defence 268

 GENERAL INDEX. 447

Dionysius, on those wlio suftered at

Alexandria
, epistle to Cornelius, bishop
269
Erynnes, or furies,
....
Epistles of the apostles, genuine
spurious
fiends of
and

Tar-
101

of Rome
,

,
to the
to
Romans
Hennamon
283
282 Esscnes
.

. .
. .

282 Evangelists, in the reign of Trajan

.
tarus
110
174
1.34
...... .

, on Macrianus 289 Euarcstus, fourth bishop of Rome

. . . 137
, to Stephen of Rome, on the Eucharist sent from one bishop to
baptism of those who had fallen another 225 . . .

away 283 Euclid, Aristotle, and Theophras-

, to Philemon, a presbyter tus, authors much admired by the
of Rome . . 285 , .
'
followers of Artemon
. 230
, to the presbyter Diony- Eunuch, baptised by Plulip 70
sius 286 Evodius, first bishop of Antioch 122
, to Xystus, on heretical Eusebius, " demonstration and pre-
baptism ,"
. .287 .paration of the gospel"
. 41 .

, to Domitius and Didymus book of martyrs. 167,

on the persecutions 294 . . . 184, 198
, on the Passover 300 defence of Origcn, 256,
. .

-, to Hierax, an Egyptian 263, 265

bishoj), on the sedition at Alex life of Pamphilus 263, 324
andria 300 panegyric on the returning
-, bishop of Corinth, his peace 411
testimony to the preacliing of
Peter and Paul at Corinth, and
in Italy Fabianus, his remarkable appoint-
99
, his ment to the episcopate
various epistles 174, 175 .261 . .

Roman church .... Fadus, procurator of Judea

on the contributions of the
176 False teachers under Adrian, also
80 . .

,mentions
Areopagite
Dionysius the

Distresses in the reign of Maximi-

175
Basilides and
Antonine
Saturninus under

Famine in the reign of Claudius

149
77
..... .

nus
Divinity of Christ
Docetaj, spurious gospel
. 35...
394 Famine, pestilence, and war in the
reign of Maximiuus 394
245 Firinilianus, a cruel judge 372, et alibi
. . .
. . .

Domitian's persecution .119 . . Floras, procurator of Judea, time of

his honours revoked
, .121 . Nero 100
Domninus, correspondent of Scra- his cnielty and oppression . 100
pion
Domninus, a martyr ....
244
366
Form
church
of salutation in the primitive
157

Easter, controversy concerning . 222 Galileans mentioned by Josei)hus . 48

Ebionites, their heresy . 130
. . Gallienus, peace after his reign,
Ecclesiastical library founded by 296, 304
Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem 254 . Gaul, mart)TS of . . 184, etseq.
Ecclesiastical writers, A. D. 120 . 151 . Genealogy of Christ . . . .51
Edessa, city devoted to Christ . 69 . and
rtojpat, derivation impoi't . 54
Egyptian martyrs, in PlKt-uice, 334; Germanicus, a martyr . . . 160
in Egypt, 33.5; in Thebais . .336 Gerinanus, a martyr . . . .371
impostor . . . .92 Gnostics, or Carpocratians . . 150
Eleutherus, bishop of Rome . 221 . Gospel, why proclaimed so late . 39
Emperors Constantine and Licinius where prciiched ])v the apos-
issue decrees

.....
.430, &c.
subsequent war and defeat
of Licinius 443
. . tles .

Gospels, their order

Great Salibath
,

....
.
'.
. .101
125
161
Encratites, heretics . . . .181
Epf:ia9jiK0i /3i(3Xoi . . . .101
Episcopal succession in tlic prominent Hakmony of Moses and Jesus." 253
dioceses xvi of the Gospels 52
Epistle to the Hebrews . . .141 Hebrew or Svro-Chaldaic 144
 ;

448 GENERAL INDEX.

PAGE
Hegesippus, 173; statement re-
his Philo's embassy, 74; irritation of
specting James tlie brotlicr of our the Jews against Pilate, 76; co-
Lord, 94. On the relatives of our incidence with Scripture, 60, &c.
Lord, 120. On the martyrdom of on the destruction of the Jews
Simeon 134 at the Passover, 91; on the Egyp-
Helen, queen of the Osrhoenians . 81 tian impostor, 92; disorders of
Helcesaites, the heresy of .. .218 the Jews under Florus, 100; their
Hemerobaptists 174 great calamities and horrid trans-
Heraclitus, on the apostle , 227
. . action, 104, &c. preludes to the
;

Heraclas, bishop of Alexandria 260 . approaching ruin, 113; his works,

Herod, (grandson of Herod of As- 115; testimony on the Scrip-
calon), the first foreigner that tures 115
reigned over Judea 49, 50
. . Joshua and Jesus, the same name . 41
how he obtained the govern- Irenreus, on Simon Magus . .81
ment 54 on Menander, the impostor
•, 129
, his son Herod flourished in , on Cerinthus, the heresi-
the time of our Saviour . . 49 arch 131
,

tables .•..,.
destroys the genealogical
54
,

,
quotes Ignatius
onPolycarp .
.

.
.

.
.138
.159
,

,
cruelty and death
the younger, together vnth
Philip and Lysanias, succeeds
55,
. 57 ,

,
,
on Proverbs
on Tatian
against the
....
. • .

schismatics
.174

at
181

Archelaus in the tetrarchy of Rome 218

Judea
, is exiled with Herodias
Herod Agrippa, appointed by Caius
.

.
59
61
73
, epistle to Florinus
Judas, the historian
Judas of Galilee perished
.....48.
.

.
.218
239

, his death . . . .79 Julian, bishop of Jerusalem 207 . ,

ment ......
Hypotyposes, or institutions of Cle-

Hyrcanus, high priest of the Jews

Julian of Apamea
245 Justin, on Simon Magus, 81; Me-
50
. nander, 129; his apology, 156;
.213 . . .

against Crescens the cynic, 168; on

James, the brother of John, slain 78
. the mai'tyrs, 168; against Tryphon
James the Just, the brother of our and Marcion . .171 . .

Lord, and bishop of Jerusalem, his Justus, third bishop of Jerusalem 137 .

martyi-dom 94

John
,

,
preferred by Peter and

his episcopal seat .

68
Lapsed Christians kindly received
by the mai'tyrs
.299 Leonides, father of Origen, a mar-
196 ....
Jews, their miseries . . .91, 100 tyr 231
Jews, last siege and destruction of Library of iElia .254 . . .

Jei-usalem . . .104, 105, 145 Licinius, union with Constantine 397 .

Ignatius, second bishop of Antioch 122

. change of conduct, and his
,

, his epistles . . . .138 defeat, 438 and death ; 442 . . .

Imperial decrees after the peace Lucianus defends Christianity be-

430, &c. fore Maximinus, and dies a mar-
Inscrii^tion, Simoni Deo Sancto . 82
. tyr 390
John, St., Revelations, 119; exiled Lucius, a martyr .170 . . .

to Patmos, narrative respecting him 122 Luke, St., a physician .93 . .

his death 133

John the Baptist, testimony of Jo- Mackianus stimulates Valerian to
sephus respecting him . 61 persecution, 289; is patron of the
John, a martyr, his wonderful me- magi, 289; characterised by Di-
mory 383 onysius, 289 his death ; 304 . . .

John and Philip, place of interment 133 Malchiou refutes Paul of Samosata 313 .

Jewish war
,
.....
Josephus, his antiquities,

on Herod . .
50, 51;

. 50,
Manes and Manichees
Marcianus, his heresy
Marcion .
.318
245
154, 158, 204
. .
.

.
.
.

. .

, on Pontius Pilate, 59; Marcion a brother of IrenjBus 226 . .

on the different high-priests at Marcus, first bishop of Jerusalem 149 .

the time of our Lord, 59; testi- Maria, a lake in Egypt .86 . .

mony respecting Christ, 62; on Marinus, a Martyr .283 . . .

 1

GENERAL INDEX. 449

Mark,
tianity in
St., first
Egypt ....
proclaimed

his gospel approved by Peter

Chris- 2.34;
escape,
self-denial, and providential
235; resolute act, 239
difiiculties, 240; visits Rome, 248
Mart3'rdom of Simeon, 134; of Po- Heraclas associated with him, 248
lyi-arp 159 prepares the Ilexapla, 249, and
Martyrs mentioned by Justin, 168; Tetrapla, 249 on Syminachus, one
;

of Gaul, 184; of Alexandria, of the translators, 249; opposed

269, 300 l)y P(jrphyry, 251; liis reasons
Masbothojans 174 for his application to Greek
Maturus, Sanctus, Blandina, and
Attains, martyrs
Maxentius, son of Maximian, his
.... 191
literature, 253; called to Araliia,
253; obtains the priesthood, 256;
his great zeal for biblical learn-
character and conduct . 347 ing, 256; Eusebius wrote his de-
Maximian's cruelty and death . 347 fence, 256; his review of the Scrip-
Maxiniinus, his persecution 385 tures, 257; gospels and epistle

tion
,his
......
pretended relaxa-

his rescript
. 385
391, &c.
to the Hebrews, 259; book on
martyrdom, 261; liis pupils, 262;
commentaries written in Pales-
Maximilla, Marcion's companion . 209 tine, 263; convinces Beryllus,
Maximus, on the origin of evil . 264; his sufferings, 267; his de-
Mclito on the passover, 178; on in- fence by Eusebius and Pamphi-
formers, 178; his apology to the lus 268

from Scri])ture
Mclitinc legion
....
emperor Marcus, 179; his selections

..... bishop of Amastris

173 I
Palm AS,
199 Paniphilus, martyr and friend of
I
176

Mcnander, the impostor .129

. Eusebius
. 375
Mcnandrians . , .174 Paneas, a place noted for a miracle
. . . 298
Miltiades, the historian . .214 Panegyric of Eusebius on the peace
. . 411
Miracles in primitive times

lonius
of John, attested by Apol-
. . .
197 PantaMuis,

.
.

Christian
. the philosopher

.215 Papias, bishop of Hierapolis, his

.
and
..... 205

Modestus unmasks the error of works, 142; how be derived his

Marcion 177 information, 142; shows that there
Montanus, heresy of . 209
. were two by the name of Jolm in
. .

Morals of the persecutors

Moses, a martyr .... 347
.

279
Ephcsus, 143; testimony respecting
.

Aristion
.

..... 143
Musanus, and his works

Name of Jesus and Christ, occun-in

.181 Papirius and Mclito, martyrs
.

Paraclete
Passover, discussion respecting it
...... 22.3
209
221
in the Old Testament
Narcissus, bishop of Jerusalem
miracle
, peiformeil by
41 Pastor, the book so called
207 Paul of Samosata
refuted by Malchion
.... 203
227
313
him
rigid discipline
,
241 Paul's, St., defence, acquittal, and
241 martyrdom ..... 93
Natalius, his apostasy and return
Nemesion, a martyr
Nepos and his schism
.... 228 Paulinus, liishop of Tyre
273 Paulus, confessor
305 Peace and traniiuillity restored
ii .... .

.
411
368
409
Nero's appalling cmelty
persecution
Nicolaus and his followers
.... 93 Pella, a j)lace of refuge for the Chris-
.

98 tians
1.32 Persecutors, their morals
...... .
105
347
Novatus, conduct and heresy 275, 287 . , the events tliat bcfel
them 35
Olympiads, writers of 77 . Pestilence in the reigi of Maxi-
OfioXoyoviMivoi, books of Scripture so minus 394
called 101 at Alexandria 302
Order of the bishops in succession xvi Peter at Rome against Simon Ma-
Origen, his education, 231 a pupil ; gus 83
of Clement, 239; his testimony Peter and Paid at Rome .98
to the i)reacbing and martyrdom Petrus A.'icctes, the martyr 374
of Paul, lui cnii.sistency of life,
; Phi leas adflresscs the iuhai)itants of
233 leaves his philosophical school.
;
Tiimuis 338
29
 1

450 GENEEAL INDEX.

PAGE PAGE

Philip Csesar
Philip of Gortyna
....
Philip, the married apostle 133
264
175
Scriptures,
genuine
——
those

reviewed by Origen
acknowledged

.
as
128
249
Phrygian heresy 209 See of St. James at Jerusalem . 299
Pilate exasperates the Jews 76 Sects mentioned by Hegesippus 174
destroys himself

Dionysius . .
.

Pinj'tiis, bishop of Crete, writes

. .17.5
.
to Jews ....
77 Sejanus attempts to

Seleueus, a martyr
destroy

.
the
75
378
Pliny's eommunication to Trajan 136 Septuagint version, account of
. 204
Polyearp 137, 159 Septuagint version always quoted by
Polycarp and Anicetus . . 225 . Eiisebius note 49
Polycrates against Vietor .133, 222 Serapion, bishop, to Caricus
. 217, 279
Pope or papa, origin of the term, a martyr , 270 . .

Pontus and Carious .... note 286

244
an aged believer men-
tioned by Dionysius 279
Porphyry,
Christians .....
the opponent

a martyr
, .
of

.
.
the Sextus on the resurrection
251 Silvanus and John, martyrs
.378 Simeon, bishop of Jerusalem
227
382
117
Potami»na, a martyr , . 237 . his martyrdom
, 1.34
Pothinus, a martyr . . , .189 Simon Magus pretends faith 70
Preaching evangelists . . .140 his magic rites, &c. 82
Predictions of Christ . 38, HI Soter, bishop of Rome
. 176
Prelates that suffered for the faith, Statue at Antioch 388
344, 381 Statues and images of Christ and
" Preparation and Demonstration his apostles, preserved by the
of the gospel," Works of Euse- Gentiles . . 299 . .

bius 41 Statue of the woman having he- i

Privileges and immunities granted mon-hage . . 299 . . .

the clergy by Constantine . 437 Stromateus, meaning of the term,

.

Proeopius, Alpheus, and Zacchcus, note 245

martyrs 356 Style of writing of the apostles 128 . .

Ptolemy, a martyr . . . .169 Successors of St. James 147 .

Publius, bishop of Jerusalem . 207 Sufferings of the Christians in Gaul

. 184

QuADEATCs, an apologist
a prophet
.

.
.

.
.

140,
146
214
Symmachus,
tures ......
translator of the Scrip-
250

Quirinius, see Cyrenius.

Tatian's errors, 181; on Justin . 167
Tertullian, his apology 137, 200
Rain in
of the Christians ....
consequence of the prayers
199 on Domitian .
.

.
.

121, 137
Reasons for the late appearance
and introduction of the gospel
Religion of Christ not unexpected
.

.
38
45
Thaddeus
Agbarus
Thecla, a martyr
.....
sent by St.

.... 359
Thomas to
64

churches
Revelation of John
.....
Restoration and dedication of the

.... 409
307
Theodosia, a martyr
Theodoras, a pupil of Origen .
Theodotion, the translator of the
. 366
.261
. .

Revocation of the emperors, and the Bible 204

suliseciuent reverse .385, 388
.
Theodotus, a leader in heresy .228 .

Rliodon, pupil of Tatian Theodulus, a martyr . 379 .

.. 207 .
.

against Marcion Theophilus, bishop of Antioch 172, 177

. . 207 .

Therapeutre and Therapeutrides

Romanus, a martyr ....
Rome's first bishop (Linus) .101
.

358 Theudas, the impostor .

Thomas or Judas sends Thaddeus

.
86

64
.

.80
.

Thraseas, a martyr .. .217 .

Sabellius, his heresy 285 Tiberius proposes Christ as a God 7 .

Sadducus, a rioter 49 Timotheus, a martyr 359 . . .

Sagaris, a bishop and martyr 223 Timothy and Titus .. .103 .

Sanctus, a martyr
Saturnilians
Saturninus of Antioch
191
174
149
.....
Torture, different modes applied to
the martyrs
Town of Christians burnt
341
340 . . .

Schismatics at Rome 218 Tradition secured by record 137 . .

 GENERAL INDEX. 451

for tlie Cliristians

Tryplioii, the Jew
....
Trajan prohibits search to be made

refuted by Justin .
136
172
....
Victory of Constantine over Licinius 443
Vision of Dionysi us 285

Wickedness of Licinius, and his

Ulpian and ^desius, martyrs . .364 death 444
Urbanus, a presbyter of Rome . .276 Worits written in the days of Ori-
Urbicius, a cnicl judge . . .170 gen, and preserved in tlie library
of ^lia 254
Valentina, a confessor . , .368 Writers, ecclesiastical, in the days
Valciitinian heresy . . 154, 158, 174 ofVenis 173
Valerian raises a persecution 288. . , those that flourished in tlic
Vespasian scelis the descendants of days of Euscbius . . . .319
David 117
Victor, l)ishop of Rome, reproved by Xystus, or Sixtus, of Rome 284, 296
Polycrates 222
,

,
admonished
his opinion ....
b}-

Victory of Constantine and Licinius

223 Zaccheus, a martyr
Irena;us .

228 ZeJ)ina, a martyr

Zebinus, bishop of Antioch
.

. .
.

. .
.

.371
357

262
348, 397 Zoticus of Comana . . . 213, 217
 ;

POSTSCRIPT BY THE PUBLISHERS.

The publication of the present Work has been followed by new trans-
lations of those historians of the church, who, with Eusebius, form a
cabinet of Ecclesiastical History for the first six centuries. The series

includes The Life of Constantine^ by Eusebius, in four books; Tlie History by

Socrates Scliolasticus, who takes up the chain of events where Eusebius

drops it, and continues it to the year 440, in seven books; The Narrative by
Sozomen, who was contemporary wdth Socrates, and goes over the same
period, supplying, hoAvever, some valuable additional matter, in nine
books; The Work of Theodoret, heginnmg with the year 322, and proceeding
to the year 428, in five books, which is a kind of supplement to the
foregoing, and contains many particulars not included in the other writers
and The History by Evagrius, who begins with the year 439, and carries on
his work down to the year 594, in six books.
The -English reader is thus presented (with the exception of a few
fragments) with a translation of all the works which form the three
splendid folio volumes of G. Reading's Edition of the Greek Ecclesiastical
Historians, with Latin translation by Valesius.

f %-,.
i Werlheimer and Co., Printers, Finsbury Circus.
Date Due